Google This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project to make the world's books discoverable online. It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the publisher to a library and finally to you. Usage guidelines Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. We also ask that you: + Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individual personal, non-commercial purposes. and we request that you use these files for + Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. + Maintain attribution The Google “watermark” you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. + Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe. About Google Book Search Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web a[nttp: //books . google. con/] APOCALYPSES APOCRYPHAE. APOCALYPSES APOCRYPHAE MOSIS, ESDRAE, PAULI, IOHANNIS, ITEM MARIAE DORMITIO, ADDITIS EVANGELIORUM ET ACTUUM APOCRYPHORUM SUPPLEMENTIS. MAXIMAM PARTEM NUNC PRIMUM EDIDIT Je θόλος atk Aden] Joiner n CONSTANTINUS © TISCHENDORF, PHIL. ET THEOL. D. LEGG. D. HONOR. CANTABR. JUR. CIV. D. HONOR. OXON. THEOL. ET PALAEOGR. BIBL. PROF. P. O. LIPS. LIPSIAE HERM MENDELSSOHN. MDCCCLX VI. Ref, BS a9'0 i Abb I9 66a. / v 7 » VIRO EXCELLENTISSIMO AC PERILLUSTRI AUGUSTO DE GRIMM, DE EDUCANDIS DOMUS CAESAREAE RUSSICAE PRINCIPIBUS MERITISSIMO, ας ITINERIS ORIENTALIS CUI CODEX SINAITICUS DEBETUR ADIUTORI ACERRIMO, FAUTORI SUO ET AMICO ANIMI DEDITISSIMI TESTANDI CAUBSA CONSTANTINUS TISCHENDORF. st PROLEGOMEN A. In itineribus nostris ab anno 1840 per Europam et orientales terras factis etiam illud propositum nobis erat, ut codices indagaremus unde libri Novi Testamenti qui dicuutur apocryphi vel primum in lucem protrahi vel re- clius edi possent. Nec deerat studiis eventus. Centum enim ac plus eodices Graecos et Latinos invenimus qui- hus excutiendis exsequeremur propositum. Quorum sub- sidiorum ope non modo libros iam aliorum curam inpri- mis Fabricii et Thilonis nactos emendatius ac plenius edere contigit, sed etiam haud paucos ab oblivione vin- dicare. Quindecim autem anni sunt cum ad fructus iti- nerum et studiorum nostrorum in hoc litterarum genere publici iuris faciendos accessimus. Initium fecimus anno 1851 ab actis apostolorum apocryphis, quorum septem primi dedimus, septem alia vel primum integra vel plurimis locis emendata. Horum quae ultimo loco diximus numero nec acta Thomae eximenda sunt, quamvis maiorem reli- quis diligentiam ab ipso primo editore nacta sint. Actis duobus annis post evangelia apocrypha addidimus. Cu- ius generis libellos rursus septem edidimus primi; reli- quorum nihil non emendatum dedimus; ipsi vero gravis- simi, evangelium lacobi dicimus, evangelium "Thomae, acta Pilati, multum laboris poscebant. VIII PROLEGOMENA. Absolutis actis atque evangeliis reliquum erat ut apo- ealypses traetaremus. Quod brevi factum iri postquam anno 1851 in Studiis Theologicis et Criticis Heidelbergen- sibus significavimus, prolato ex collectionibus nostris ar- gumento apocalypsis Pauli, quam deperditam paullo ante Fridericus Liftke dixerat, aliorumque librorum similium incognitorum, tot alii labores' et itinera tantam ei rei mo- ram intulerunt ut nune demum fidem solveremus. Edidimus igitur, ut ipso libri nostri titulo significa- tum est, quattuor scripta quae auctores apocalypses di- xerunt: quorum tria, Mosis Esdrae Pauli insignita nomi- nibus, lucem nondum viderant, quartum, cui nomen lo- hannis praefixum est, semel sed parum recte editum erat. Addidimus librum huc usque ineditum de dormitione Ma- riae, plerumque Iohanni adscriptum, opus inprimis me- morabile et in originibus cultus Mariani indagandis gra- vissimum. Cui libro Graece scripto traetatus duo Latinos subiunximus, liberrime inde derivatos, quorum prioreni et ipsum primi edidimus, alteri dudum vulgato autiquio- rem formam ex libro scripto reddidimus. Harum litterarum quum ea sit ratio ut vix duo co- dices seriptura eonsentientes inveniantur, difficile est recte edere quae ex pluribus fontibus haurienda sunt; si quid 1 Ex eo quem diximus anno Novum Testamentum Graece undecies edenduin vel repetendum erat, additis etiam Latino textu ad codicem Amiatinum recen- sito et Germanico ad ipsius Lutheri normam recognito, item bis Vetus Testa- mentum Graece renovatis prolegomenis repetivimus ; codicem Claromontanum anuo 1852 edidimus, item Anecdota sacra et profana anno 1855 rursusque additis sup- plementis 1860; Synopsin evangelicam secundum edidimus 1864, item ab auno 1855 Monumentorum sacrorum ineditorum novae collectionis volumina quattuor ( II. III. V.); anno 1860 Notitiam editionis codicis Binaitici cuin catalogo co- dicum 4 nobis ex oriente Petropolin perlatorum et anecdotis aliquot; anno 1862 Bibliorum codicem Sinaiticum voluminibus quattuor, anno insequenti Novum Te- stamentum Binaiticum , anno 1864 Nov. Test. Graece ex Binaitico codice Vaticaua itemque Elzeviriana lectione notata. Praeterea anno 18623 descriptionem itineri» in terram sanctam facti vulgavimus. Exeunte autein anno 1864 etiun suscipienda erat nova Novi Testamenti editio critica maior (editio octava sive repetitionibus omnibus numeratis decima octava). PROLEGOMENA. IX vero uno tantum ex codice petere licet, a vitiositate scri- pturae, qua libri eiusmodi praeter ceteta conspicui sunt, vix minor edendi difficultas oritur. Quos hoc volumine libros comprehendimus, ii utraque illa nos difficultate pre- mebant: alteri enim subsidii critiei penuria, alteri codicum varietate atque discrepantia edendi laborem auxerunt. Quae ab inconstantia eodieum difficultas est; ea quidem ita, si non vinci, certe praeteriri potest ut unius codicis seriptura exprimatur adnotatis reliquis. Quod ut rectis- sime fit ubi unus prae ceteris sive antiquitatis laude sive scripturae bonitate eminet, ila vix commendari potest ubi simili modo omnes ad recuperandum textum in antiqui- tate vulgatum faciunt. loe vel maxime in eos huius vo- luminis libellos quadrat, qui Mosis et lohannis apocaly- pses dicti sunt; quorum textum ex iis quos invenimus codicibus non sine arbitrio concinnasse videbimur. Ex- promta vero larga manu singulorum varietate providimus ne aliis obtrudere videremur quae ipsi probabilia duximus. Quae de siugulis libris praefati sumus, satis pauca sunt. Tamen ab huius editionis consilio alienum erat plura dare; nec ut praeter consilium daremus per otium nune lieuit. Quem vero olim librum de evangeliorum apocryphorum origine et usu scripsimus? ubi nova edi- lione repelemus, tantopere ab amicis flagitata, omnibus exemplis auni 1851 dudum divenditis, ea potissimum quae de dormitione Mariae hoc volumine edidimus simul tractare consentaneum erit. Quae enim de origine et usu horum seriptorum proferri possunt, ea ipsa sunt quae uberius nune perscribere noluimus. Praeterea nonnulla litterarum apocalypticarum sup- plementa Prolegomenis inserenda curavimus. Supersunt autem alia liaud pauca quae ad litteras Novi Testamenti apoeryphas locupletandas atque emendandas praeparavi- 2 Prodiit ex auctoritate Societatis Ilaganae pro defendenda Religione Chri- stiana Hagae Comitum 1851. X PROLEGOMENA. mus, ut epistulas varias partim iam nolas partim certe nondum editas, ut lohannis acta illa uberrima quae Pro- chori nomen prae seferunt?. Quibus ad edendum corpus NoviTestamenti apocry phum reservatis, nunc satis habuimus nonnihil quod ad supplendam nostram actorum apocryphorum editionem facit ad ealeem libri addere, at- que alia quibus evangelia supplentur adnectere Prolego- menis. Sed iam breviter de singulis explicandum est. I. APOCALYPSIS MOSIS. Plures hoc nomine libri ex antiquitate innotuerunt, ita tamen ut non eodem sémper eoque solo dicti esse videantur. Qua de re quum ipsi breviter diximus in Studiis Theologicis et Criticis Hei- delbergensibus a. 1851. fascic. 2. tum paullo fusius explicuerunt Lückius in libro quem inscripsit: Versuch einer vollständigen Fin- leitung in die Offenbarung des Johannes etc. 1848. fascic. 1. pag. 232 sqq. et Dillmannus in Encyclopaedia Theologica Herzogiana vol. 12. pag. 317 sqq. (1860.) Cohaerent autem cum apocalypsi- bus Mosis quae antiquis dicebantur libri qui cirea Adamum eius- que vitam et mortem versabantur?!; ab Adamo enim etiam illas fabularum initium fecisse, libro Iubilacorum probatur, quem et ipsum inter apocalypses Mosis Syncellus et Cedrenus retulerunt. Is liber quem nunc edidimus quorsum referendus sit dubium est. Videtur autem non tam per se inventus esse sed partem alicuius maioris libri effecisse: quem quidem non mediae aetati 5 Plura alia ad Veteris Testamcnti pseudepigrapha pertinent. 1n his emi- nent testamenta duodectm patriarcharum, quae ad tollendam imperfectissimam Gra- bii editionem ox quattuor codicibus Graecis hausimus. Quae praeterea testa- menta passim in codicibus inveniuntur, Abrahaini, Molchisodeci, lobi, porexigui pretii sunt; sed et haec transcripsimus. Salomonis vero testamentum haboinus, a quo certe illud quod Fleckius edidit demum derivatum est. Ceterum ipsam quam edidimus Mosis apocalypsin inter Veteris Testamenti pseudepigrapha refe- rendam esse apparet. Non idem in Esdrae librum quadrat, totum Christianum illum quidem. 3 Cf. Dillmann. 1. 1. pag. 819. PROLEGOMENA. xt sed potius saeculis circa Christum natum tribuendum esse, quum universa libri ratione tum singulis quibusdam probabile fit, a qui- bus alii scriptores antiqui pependisse videntur. Huc inprimis per- tinet narratio de Setho ad portas paradisi delegato olei misericor- diae petendi caussa, ad quam auctor Descensus Christi ad infe- ros respicit capite tertio (Evangg. apocryph. pag. 303. Cf. etiam textum Latinum A cap. XII. pag. 390.) Ista fabula post vario modo exculta atque etiam medii aevi poetis celebrata ? nescio an potissimum e libro nostro fluxerit, cuius principale quoddam ar- gumentum efficit. Accedit illud quod sectionibus 7 et 17 tradi- tur de hora qua Evam diabolus ad peccandum pellexit. Quam ad traditionem quum auctor protevangelii quod vocant capite XIII. pag. 25. allusit, Thilo rectam eius loci scripturam non assequutus praeter morem prorsus a vero abcrravit, pagina Codicis sui apo- cryphi 223. haec adnotans: ,In his ὥρα dofoAoyíag est tempus status felicis, quo primus homo fruebatur ante peccati origines, quo secundum textum cod. Vat. À cum angelis consuetudinem habuisse traditur.^ Praeterco alia. Spero autem non defuturos esse qui hanc in rem totumque librum accuratius inquirant. Ad edendum adhibuimus codices quattuor, duo Italicos, duo Vindobonenses. Is cui siglum A dedimus codex est Venetus Nanianus LXIIL chartaceus saeculi fere decimi tertii?. Hunc totum transcripsimus anno 1843. Alter Italicorum D nobis di- ctus Mediolanensis est Ambros. C 237 Inf. membranaceus saeculi fere undecimi. Hunc ab initio tantum et ad finem eodem anno exscripsimus. Duo Vindobonenses apud nos B et C dicuntur. B chartaceus saeculi XIII. vel XIV. a Lambecio Catalogi libro V. numero CCX notatus est; cf. l.l. pag. 63. ad codicis fol. 310 sqq. Alter membranaceus XII. fere. saeculi Lambecio est libri VIII. 3 Placuisse auctori carminis satyrici saec. XV. Rynke de Vos ex Goethio renovatore eius carminis (cf. apud eum Reineke Fuchs cantum 10, 21 sqq.) no- tissimum est. Nuperrime Alfred Maury in libro: Croyances et Légendes de l'an- tiquité (Paris, 1863), pag. 294 adnotavit eandem fabulam inveniri in ,historia poenitentiae Adami" Gallice versa a Colardo Mansion. ,,Cette légende se ren- contre dans l'Ifistoire de la pénitence d'Adam, qui a été traduite du latin en fran- çais par Colard Mansion. Voy. Van Praet, Recherches sur Louis de Bruges seig- neur de la Gruthuyse p. 96 ct ουν. Dudum Lambecius (cf. Catalogi lib. V. pag. 63 et lib. II. pag. 778.) indicavit Lutwini poema de vita Adami et Evae, quod in libris scriptis bibl. Caesareae exstat, ad nostram fabulam conferendum esso. 3 Auctori Catalogi p. 101. saeculi 12. vol 18. dicitur. Practerea mendosis- simum dicit et scriptum a librario qui non intelligebat quod exarabat, XII PROLEGOMENA. codex XXXIII. Utrumque quindecim abhinc annis meo rogatu partim contulit partim descripsit viv doctissimus Schenkl Phil. D. II. APOCALYPSIS ESDRAE. Haec Esdrae apocalypsis codicis Parisiensis Graeci 929. du- dum animadversa est. Thilo in Prolegomenis Actorum Thomae pag. LXXXII sq. mentionem eius fecit, nescire se professus essetne illa eadem cum Esdrae libro iuxta Vulgati Latini ordinem quarto etc. Postea Chr. Iac. van der Vlis in Dispututione critica, quam de Ezrae libro apocrypho scripsit (Amstelodumi 1839), pag. 5 sqq. protulit quae a Carolo Benedicto Hase bibliothecae Parisinae prae- fecto ex codice descripta acceperat!. Ex his iam intellectum est, Parisiensem textum illum satis diversum esse a libro Esdrae qui dici solet quarto, quocum nec pro antiquitate nec pro digni- tate comparari potest. Nihilominus plura sunt quae Esdram Pa- risiensem, ut ita brevitatis caussa dicam, cum quadam veteris illius scriptoris nobilioris imitatione scripsisse probant. Ita in utroque propheta identidem ac vehementer creatorem et iudicem interpellat, atque simili ratione coercetur insolentia eius. In utroque iustitia dei ut a propheta in dubium devocatur, ita pec- catis hominum ab Adamo inde connnissis provocata docetur. In utroque Esdras de eo conqueritur quod Adamus peccato non prae- munitus sit. In utroque homines iudicio obnoxii bestiis ab iudi- cio liberis miserabiliores dicuntur, non nati feliciores natis. Etiam apud Esdram antiquum iusti dicuntur mercede sua potiri nec in- digere misericordia. In utroque prophetae bona promittuntur pro bonis ipsius operibus. In utroque propheta identidem pro peccatoribus deprecatur, commemorata etiam promissione Abra- hamo facta. In utroque propheta scire cupit quae signa extre- mum iudicium praegressura sint. Accedunt alia quae simili ra- tione utuntur. Hinc certe operae pretium videbatur etiam Parisiensem tex- tum edere. Nec id vero facili negotio erat. Scriptura enim co- dicis, quo solo uti poteramus, passim male conservata atque vi- 1 Bunt quae ab initio libelli et quae ad finem loguntur. Per orrorem ibi exscripta sunt xattta3vw pro χατετέρην, χερυβίμ pro yepoufilu, ἐπιτνχοῦσι τὴν μνήμην µου pro ἐπιτελοῦσιν t. py. pov. Paullo ante hunc locum ibi legitur: (náxovcóv µου τὸν πολλά σοι δικασάµενον, ipsi σοι non habemus. PROLEGOMENA. XII tiosissima est: id quod ubique adnotare non ex re visum est. Ceterum codex idem est quo iam in edendis evangeliis usi sumus: cf. pag. LXXI. sub E, item alibi. Chartaceus est, saeculi fere.XV. Quum post Fabricium Lückius I? l. pag. 150 sq. duo alia scri- pta commemorasset, quae Esdrae nomine in codicibus Graecis bibliothecae Caesareae Vindobonensis insigniri Lambecius indica- verat, cuiusmodi illa essent docuimus in Studiis Theol. et Criticis Heidelb. a. 1851. fasc. 2. Utrumque enim etiam Parisiis invene- ram, nec alibi opinor deerunt. Sunt autem nullius pretii, nisi quod Esdrae nomen monachis medii aevi tantopere placuisse pro- bant ut eo abuterentur ad commendanda quae ipsi ad sustentan- das hominum superstitiones excogitassent. Ita igitur in cod. Pa- risiensi num. 2149. fol. 165 verso leguntur quae de diebus anni bonis et malis docuerunt: «Τεῖ γινώσκει», ὦ φιλοµαθέστατε, περὶ τῶν ιβ μηνῶν τὰς εὐχρήσιας ἡμέρας, ag ἐφανέρωσεν à Jens τῷ τροφήεῃ Ἔσδρα τῷ Ἱερεῖ, ὥστε κατάδηλον /εοιῇσαι volg ἱερεῦσιν Ισραὴλ τοῦ ποιεῖν én αὐτὰς πάντα boa βούέλονται, your ày τῷ ὀνόματι Ἰησοῦ Ἀριστοῦ αγοράζει», υτωλεῖν, κτίζειν esi υἴκων, ἐπιχειρίζει» ἀμιτελῶνα, ἱσταγδρεύειν, ἐιτιδίδειν aida ast ud9n- σι», TOL πορευῦῆναι εἰς 000 πτραγµατίας 1 ἐπὶ «αλάσσης, τοῦ ἐτιδίδειν χεῖρα Ferri γωσοῦντα ἄνθρωπο» Y, εἰς κίνησιν πολέμου ἢ εἰς δικαστήριο», ἢ ἐπιλαλεῖσθιι ῥασιλεῖ ἢ ἐπὶ ἄρχονια etc. Bo- nos dies excipiunt mali, de quihus sic scriptum est: dei γιρώ- Oxtt», (0 δῆττα (sic), ταίύτις τῆς διδασκαλίας τῆσδε τῆς βίβλου ττερὶ τῶν πογηρῶν καὶ ᾳαρέων ἱμιερῶν, Gc ἀφανέρωσεν 6 Jecc τῷ εροφήτῃ Εσδρᾳ τῷ ἱερεῖ, ὥστε κταδηλον πωιῆσαι τοῖς ἱερεῦσιν Ἰσραήλ, τοῦ φυλάττεσύαι av ταίταις ταῖς ἡμέραις mag ἄνθρωπος (sic) τοῦ μὴ ἅπτεσθαί τι, your τοῦ qo) χτίζει», μὴ ἀγοράζειν - - μὴ λαλῆσαι πρὺς βασιλέα» 4 πρὸς ἄρχοντας - - 6 δὲ ur φυλάτ- των ταύτας, μετα αἰσχύνης noi ἵβρεως καὶ ζημίας στεραφήσεται ó τοιοῦτος etc.’ Ex eadem faece sunt quae codex 2286. fol. 110. de singulis hebdomadis diebus continet hunc in modum: τοῦ * Propterea C. B. Hase Christiano lacobo v. d. Vlis, si is codicem tran- seribi vellet, se ipsum transcripturum promiserat. Mercenariis enim hominibus ad describendum tradi posse pro difficultate rei negavit. 9 Esdrana illa praecepta excipit simile cui ipsius Aristotelis nomen praepo- situm ost: "Ερμηνεία περὶ τῶν ὅλων ἡμερῶν τῆς o (i.e. σελήνης) τῶν τε ἄγα- Sav xal πονηρὠὼν' διδασχαλία ᾿Αριστοτέλους. Tj πρώτη ἡμέρα τῆς σ ᾿Αδὰμ ἐπλάσ»η' αὕτη ἡ ἡμέρα ἐστὶν ἀγανὴ els nav ἔργον etc. Ty δευτέρᾳ ἡμέρα τῆς of Eva ἑπλάσ-η ἐκ τῆς πλευρᾶς τοῦ “Adam ete. ‘Ty τριαχοστῇ ἡμέρᾳ τῆς v Σαμονὴλ éyewnIn: ἡ ἡμέρα atm πληροφορουµένη dotis cl; τὸ σπεῖραι xal Ἱερίσαι etc. XIV PROLEGOMENA. προφήτου Ἔσδρα διάγνωσις megi τῶν C ἡμερῶν. Ἡμέρᾳ "QUE τῆς ἑβδομάδος 1 ἴτοι xU ριακῇ da» γένωνεαι καλάνδαι Ἱωνουαρίων (sic), ἔσται yet peor ONT LOG, ἔαρ ὑγρό», φέρος ξηρόν ) pecónto- gov ἀνεμῶδες, καρποὶ χρήσιμοι, προβάτων δαψίλεια, μέλι ob, τρυγητὸς καλός, νεωτέρων Φάνατος. Exit notis de die sabbati: Ἡμέρᾳ ἑβδόμῃ vovcéov. σαββάτῳ ἐὰν γένωνται καλάνδαι ‘lavvovu- ορίων, χειμὼν orn ἐπαχθής, gag καὶ Φέρος ἀνεμῶδες, µειόκωρυν ξηρόν, καρπῶν cran - - ἀνδρῶν orator τῶν ἐπικρατούνιων ἁπιώλεια, ἔμτιρισμοι εολλοὶ ἔσονεαι καὶ γερύνεων φάνατοι. Scripturas huiusmodi Nicephorus Homologeta (saec. IX.) re- spicere videtur scribens canone 3 et 4: τὰ λεγόμενα βρονιολόγια καὶ σεληνοδρόµια 1) καλανδολόγια οὐ χρὴ zcagadégeo9on. — (Exscri- psit locum Fabricius in Cod. Ν.Τ. apocr. pag. 951 sq.) III. APOCALYPSIS PAULI. De duobus libris relatum est qui antiquis apocalypses Pauli dicebantur. Alteram, quam iam Dionysius Alexandrinus verbis ab Eusebio hist. eccl. 7, 25. relatis innuisse videtur, Epiphanius haeresi 18 (38), 2. a Caianis excogitatam appellatamque ἀναβαει- nov Παύλου atque etiam a Gnosticis usurpatam dixit. Quod Epi- phanii testimonium in annalibus suis Mich. Glycas secutus ost. De altera Augustinus et Sozomenus dixere. Et Augustinus quidem in Iohannis evang. cap. 16. tractatu 98. haec scripsit: Quamquam el inter ipsos spiritules sunt utique aliis alii capa- ciores atque meliores, ila ut quidum illorum ad eu pervenerit (pervenerint?) quae non licel homini loqui. Qua occasione vani quidam apocalypsim Pauli, quam sane (edd. al. sauna) non reci- pit ecclesia, nescio quibus fabulis plenum stultissima pr'aesum- tione finxerunt , dicentes hanc esse unde diverat raptum se fuisse in tertium caelum el illic audisse ineffubilia verba, quae non licet homini loqui. Ulcumgue illorum tolerabilis esset. uu- dacia, si se audisse divisset quae adhuc uon licet homini loqui. Cum vero diverit quae non licel homini loqui, isti qui sunt. qui haec audeant. impudenter et infeliciter loqui? Apud Sozome- num vero hist. eccl. 7, 19, postquam revelationem Petri a vete- ribus quidem repudiatam sed in quibusdain Palaestinae ecclesiis quotannis certa die lectam dixit, haec legimus: τὴν dé viv ὡς ἀποκάλυψιν Παύλου τοῦ ἁπιοστόλου φεροµένην, ἣν οὐδεὶς ἁρ- χαίων side, πλεῖστοι μοναχῶν ἐιαινοῦσιν' ἐπὶ ταύτης δὲ τῆς βα- PROLEGOMENA. XV ciAelag! ἰσχυρίξονταί τινες ταύτην ηὑρῖσθαι τὴν βίβλον’ λἐγουσὶ γὰρ êx Φείας ἐπιφανείας ày Ταρσῷ tig Κιλικίας κατὰ τὴν οἰκίαν Παύλου µαρμαρίνην λάρνακα ὑπὸ γῆν εὑρεδῆναι xai ἐν αὐτῇ τὴν βίβλο» εἶναι. ἐρομένρ δέ µοι περὶ τούίτου ψεῦδος & ἔφησεν εἶναι Kine πρεσβύτερος τῆς ἐν Γαρσῷ ἐκκλησίας yeyovévat μὴν γὰρ πολλῶν ἐτῶν καὶ ἡ πολιὰ τὸν ἄνδρα ἐδείχνυεν ἔλεγε δὲ μηδὲν τοιοῦτον ἐπίστασθαι παρ αὐτοῖς συμβάν», Φαυμάζειν τε el μὴ τάδε τρὸς αἱρετικῶν ἀναπέτλασται. Quae veterum de duabus Pauli revelationibus testimonia anno 1848 recensens Lückius |. 1. pag. 247. addit neutrius libri quic- quam ad nos pervenisse, unde quid rei esset accuratius disci posset. Quae quum legissem, statim ad virum egregium per- scripsi reperisse me anno 1843 dum Italiam perlustrarem apo- calypsin Pauli ab Augustino et Sozomeno commemoratam *. Esse vero eandem accurata Sozomeni expositio, cui apprime tex- tus libri respondet, vetat dubitare. Neque magis mihi dubium est quin rursus eadem sit quae passim post Augustinum et So- zomcnum apocalypsis Pauli commemorata cst, ut in decreto Ge- lasii de libris recipiendis ct non recipiendis, in eo qui ex codice Coislin. 120. innotuit indice apocryphorum ?, in scholiis ad grammaticam Dionysii Thracis!, in commentariis Theophylacti et Oecumenii ad 2 Cor. 12, 4., apud Nicephorum Homologe- tam ^, apud Marcum patriarcham Alexandrinum quaestione 2. ad Theodor. Dalsamonem 5. Quae sententia eo confirmatur quod his locis omnibus liber de quo quaerimus ipso nominc apocalypsis Pauli vocatur (nisi quod Marcus patriarcha τὰς δράσεις τοῦ &ylov Παύλου dicit), vetustissimum vero illud Caianorum opus ἀναβα- τικὸν Παύλου et apud Epiphanium et apud Glycam dicitur. Istum ! De Theodosio Magno dicit. * Eius rei mentionem fecit Lückius anno 1852 in Addendis et Emendandis, quibus auxit librum suum. 3 Vide Montfaucon: Biblioth. Coisl. pag. 194. Cf. etiam Anecd. mea sacr. et prof. 1860. pag. 280. Similis index in cod. Reg. nunc Imp. 1789 post quae- stiones Anastasli Nicaen. habetur, ut docuit Coteler. PP. AA. 1698. I. p. 197. * Leguntur in Imm. Bekkeri Anecdotis Graecis vol. III. pag. 1165: Sef δὲ διαγινώσχειν τὸν γραμματιχὸν td ὀνόματα xol τὰς φωνὰς τῶν εὐαγγελι- ctv, ἵνα pr ἀλλότριον xol ψευδὲς εὐαγγέλιον δέξηται. ἀλλὰ xol ὁμωνύμως Ψευδῆ συγγράμματά εἶσιν, olov vj λεγομένη ἀποχάλυψις τοῦ ἁγίου Παύλον. οὐ γάρ dott τοῦ ἁγίου Ι[αύλου, ἀλλ ἑτέρου, αἱρετιχοῦ, τοῦ Σαμωσατέως, ὅδεν οἱ ][αυλιχιανοὶ κατάγονται. 5 Locum exscripsit Fabricius Cod. apocr. N. T. p. 951. τὴν ἀποχάλνψιν τοῦ ][αύλου xol τὰ λεγόμενα etc. vide supra. € Cf. Fabric. 1. 1. pag. 949 sqq. XVI PROLEGOMENA. libellum mox perisse probabile est cum tot aliis haereticorum libris, quorum soli fere tituli ad nos pervenerunt: nec enim a monachis probabantur, ad quos iam iude a quinto saeculo de- scribendorum codicum negotium transiit. Quae vero iam Sozo- meni aetate monachis inprimis placuit, cuius rei caussa ex ipso libro nostro satis cognoscitur, licet minime, ut Fabricio visum erat!, vitae monasticae praecepta contineat, ea saepius descri- pta et ubique vulgata est. Hoc luculenter probant versiones orientales. Quemadimodum enim iam dudum Elias du Pin apo- calypsin Pauli etiamnum apud Coptos haberi affirmavit (Prolegg. Bibl. tom. II. p. 49), id quod rectissime illum affirinasse puto quum Coptos libros eiusmodi adamasse certum sit, ita Assema- nus Catalog. bibl. orient. Clem. Vatic. tom. III. part. 1. pag. 282. (numero 9.) apocalypsin Pauli et Arabice et Syriace in codd. Va- ticanis reperiri docuit, ac nuperrine pariter in codice Nestoria- norum Urumiensium Syriaco inventa ex eoque Anglice versa hoc ipso anno Londini edita est. Vide post *. | De aetate libri quae in Stud. Theol. et Critic. Heidelb. 1851. pag. 439. diximus, ea repetimus et confirmamus. Quo enin tem- pore arcula marmorea continens librum inventa dicitur?, eodem fere vel potius paucis annis post, fortasse anno quo Theodosius " mortuus est‘, ipse liber scriptus videtur esse. Inde vero quod Hierosolymam missus asseritur nescio an concludam in Palae- stina auctorem eius vixisse. | . Codex Ambrosianus, in quo anno 1843 apocalypsin Pauli de- teximus, C 255. Inf. signatur. Chartaceus est nec ante saec, XV. 1 Cf. 1.1. pag. 945. not. c. 3 Rovelatio Pauli in codice Collogii Oxon. Merton. (13 N 2) inveutu vix aliud est quam opus medii acvi ex libora ünitatione votustioris libri profectum. Hoc iam ex titulo intellogitur: Mevelatio 8. Pauli, his tribus diebus quum conver- sus et vocatus. a Christo cecidit. in terram nihil videns, ostensa sibi per S. Aft- chaelem de poenis multiplicibus puryatoris et inferui horribilibus, et quis primus émpetravit a domino requiem animabus. in purgatorio permanentibus, in singulis diebus dominicis usque finem mundi subsequentibus. Quod opus simile videtur apo- calypsi Mariae, de qua infra dicetur. 5 Id ipsum dubium fit vitiosa nominum consularium scriptura, quam con- lectura sanare conati sumus, unde annus 880 efficitur. * Cf. Theol. Stad. und Kritiken 1. 1. ,,es scheint im Interesse der Täuschung gelegen zu haben um ein paar Jahre die Auffindung zurückzustellen. Vielleicht darf man sogar erst das Todesjahr dos Kaisers Theodosius als das der Publika- tion annehmen, da derselbe cine wichtige Rolle in der Auffindungsgeschichte hat, sowie die Erwkhnung der Bendung des Originals nach Jerusalem auf die Heimath der Schrift selbst schliessen lAsst.“ PROLEGOMENA. XVII videtur scriptus. Quem ad edendum praeparanti praeter spem in manus meas incidit alter eiusdem libri testis codex Monacensis bombycinus duobus fere saeculis Mediolanensi antiquior. Sed exiguum textus emendandi subsidium inde nacti sumus. Tanto- pere cnim cum Mediolanensi ille consentit, ut non modo plera- que scripturae vitia communia habeant, sed etiam pari modo frag- mentum operis longe diversi cum apocalypsi in fine mutila in unum conflatum praebeant. Nihilominus passim Monacensis scri- ptura rectior est Mediolanensi; hic enim ex ipso Monacensi de- scriptus est. Hoc nos docuerunt loci nonnulli, quorum ratio plane singularis est. Ita sect. 50. ἀπωώλεσε ita in Monacensi scri- ptum est ut extremae litterae chartam paullulum laesam occu- pent, quo fit ut απτωλωσ videntur scriptum: hoc ipsum vero Me- diolanensis habet. Item sect. 29.0 in Ore (post 7j ἐπουρ. ἱερου- σαλήμ) in Monacensi a rubricatore extra lineam scriptum est val- deque expalluit: hinc factum est ut Mediol. codex O inepte omit- teret. Item sect. 9. {λαρῷ in Monacensi primum novae paginae lo- eum occupat; propterea ‘ao scribendum atque 'I rubricatori relinquendum erat: hic quum “I praetermisisset, cuiusmodi negli- gentia saepe in rubricatores cadit, Mediol. codex medio versu λαρῷ praebet. Sectione 11. quum Monac. in κατενόησα a finale ita habeat ut « videatur, quae forma in antiquis libris usu venit, Mediolanensis scriba inepte a exscripsit. Item sect. 21. a finale in αὐτὰ (codex αὐτᾶ) cum w et ov confundi potest: hinc ineptus scriba Mediol. αὐτοῦ fecit. Sub textu Graeco addendam curavimus Syri textus inter- pretationem Anglicam quemadmodum sine Syriaco edita est in ephemeridibus theologicis Anglicis: The Journal of Sacred Li- lerature and Biblical Record, edited by B. II. Cowper, ubi pag. 372. est: The Rerelation of the blessed Apostle Paul. Translated from an ancient Syriac Manuscript, by Rev, Iustin - Perkins, D. D. Missionary of the A. B. C. F. M. at Urümiah. (Reprinted from the Journal of the American Oriental Society, vol. VIII. 1864) Utrumque textum comparanti non potest du- bium esse quin Graeca antiquiorem et puriorem Syriacis libri for- mam conservaverint. Ita enim vero in his maxime libris fieri consuevit ut orientalium ingenia libere excolerent quae accepis- sent a Graecis: cuius rei luculentissima exempla praebent evan- gelium infantiae Arabicum et transitus Mariae Arabicus. Tamen passim Syriaca Graecum textum videntur supplere, quemadmo- dum sola extremam partem praebent integram. In utroque enim Apocalyps. apocryph. ed. Tischendorj. e X VIII PROLEGOMENA. Graeco codice post verba κάγὼ ἀποστείλω τὸν bezóv ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν nullo intervallo nec ulla alieni mentione facta sic pergitur: βλέπε παῦλον τὸν ταπεινόφρονα, πταῦλον τὸν διδάσκαλο» τῆς οἰκουμέ- yng, τὸν ῥήτοραν τὸν πγνευματικὀν, τὸ σκεῦος τῆς ἐκλογῆς, τὸν λιμένα τὸν ἀκύμαντον, τὸν πύργον τὸν ἀσάλευτον, τὸν ἐν σώμαει τὴν οἰκουμένην κυκλοῦντα καὶ καθάπερ ὑπεόπτερόν τινα τὴν οἴκου- µένην διαδραμόντα. βλέτε ἐκεῖνον ταπεινοφρονοῦντα, τὸν ἰδιώ- την καὶ φιλόσοφο», τὸν πένητα καὶ πλούσιο». ἐκεῖνον ἀληθῶς ταπεινόφρονα λέγω τὸν µυρίους καμάτους ἀντλήσαντα, τὸν uvoia πατὰ τοῦ διαβόλου τρόπαια ἐειδειξάμενον, τὸν κηρύττοντα καὶ Aéyovra* καὶ χάρις αὐτοῦ 1) εἰς ἐμὲ où κενὴ ἐγενήθη, ἀλλὰ περισ- σότερον αὐτῶν πάντων ἐκοπίασα 6 φυλακὰς ὑπομείνας καὶ πλι- yàg καὶ µάστιγας [καὶ] διὰ τῶν ἐπιστολῶν τὴν οἰκουμένην σαγη- νεύσας --- ἀλλὰ ταπεινοφροσύνης δικαιοσύνιν ἐκεήσατο. ἧς γέ- voto πάντας ἡμᾶς ἐπιτυχεῖν χάριτι καὶ φιλανὐρωπίᾳ τοῦ κιρίου ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ Χριστοῦ, ᾧ ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἁμήν. Haec quorsum pertineant dicere non habeo, sed facile dicent qui eloquentiae patristicae monumenta bene cognita habent. IV. APOCALYPSIS IOHAN NIS. Scholia ad grammaticam Dionysii Thracis, eodem loco quem supra attulimus, praeter Pauli apocalypsin etiam apocalypsis Pseudo-Iohannis mentionem faciunt; post verba enim 09e» οἱ Παυλικιανοὶ κατάγονται pergunt: xai ἑτέρα ἁποκάλυψις Ἡ Aeyo- µένη τοῦ Φεολόγου. où λέγομεν δὲ vi» ἐν Πάτμῳ τῇ viow, μὴ γένοιτο" αὕτη γὰρ ἀληφεστάτι ἐστίν' ἀλλὰ τὴν ψευδώνυμων καὶ ἀλλότριον. Adscribuntur scholia ista nono saeculo!, Antiquio- . rem testem haec Iohannis apocalypsis non habet. In codicibus vero Graecis haud paucis etiamnum invenitur; nec dubium vide- tur quin idem liber etiam ad orientales transierit, quemadmodum Assemanus in Bibl. orient. Clem. Vat. tom. III. part. I. pag. 282. ,apocalypsin Iohannis apostoli aliam ab ea quam ecclesia catho- lica suscipit^ in tribus codicibus Arabice a se repertam testatur. Edidit librum primus Andreas Birch in Auctario suo codicis apocryphi Fabriciani 1804, sed parum recte. Codicis enim Pala- tino-Vaticani num. 346. scripturam, quam redditurum se profes- 1 Of. Lücke: Versuch einer vollstündigen Einleitung in die Offenbarung des Johannes etc. 1848. p. 246 sq. item pag. 803. PROLEGOMENA. XIX sus est, modo non assequutus est, id quod nullus dubito, modo vitiis typographicis deformavit, etsi vitia sat multa utrum codicis an editoris sint ambigi potest. Nec plus diligentiae in confe- rendo Vindobonensi codice (Lambecio V. libri octavi, Nesselio 119.) positum videtur; licet enim ,selectis locis" conlatum dicat »quum Vaticanum ab imperito librario admodum negligenter ha- bitum observasset", tamen locos perquam corruptos edidit, ad quos nihil quod differret adnotavit. Nec recte ipsi fecimus quod ab initio certe libri passim utriusque codicis testimopium, i. e. FG (Vaticanum F, Vindobonensem G diximus) lectioni e Vati- cano haustae adscripsimus. Vindobonensem enim multo magis quam apud Birchium videtur a Vaticano differre certe sectione 1. probare possumus, cuius textum apocalypsi lohannis iam typis exscripta in schedis nostris invenimus. Legitur enim ibi sic: Miroxdlviig τοῦ ἁγίου ἰωάννου τοῦ 9enAóyov: καὶ περὶ τοῦ av- τιχρίστου. (Mera τὴν ἀνάληψιν τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ πταρεγεγόμην ἐγὼ ἰωάννης μόνος ét τὸ (cod. τω) Όρος Φαβῶρ (sic), Eva καὶ τὴν ἄχραντον αὐτοῦ Φεύτητα ἔδειξεν ἡμῖν. καὶ μὴ δυνη- Jériog µου ariver, ἔπεσα eat τὴν γην καὶ ηὐξάμην πρὸς κύριον καὶ εἶιων' κύριε ἡμῶν üjaob χριστὲ dee ὑπεράγαθε, ὁ καταδιώ- σας µε ῥοῦλόν σου γενέσίλαι, ἄχοισον τῆς φωνῇς µου καὶ δίδαξον περὶ τῆς ἐλεύσεώς gov: ὅταν» μέλλῃς ἔρχεσθαι Ent τῆς γῆς, τί µέλ- λει (cod. -λλη) γενέσθαι: 6 οὐρανὺς καὶ 3 7i) nat 6 ἥλιος καὶ ἕ σελήνη ti | μέλλουσιν γενέσθαι ἐν τοῖς καιροῖς &xclvotg: ἀποκάλυ- Woy uot. Tarte. Praeter Dirchii labores ad editionem nostram adhibiti sunt codices quinque, quorum tres Veneti Marciani sunt, duo Pa- risienses. Veneti sigla apud nos ACE habent; A est Marc. class. XI. codex XX; C Marc. class. II. codex XLII; E Marc. class. IL cod. XC. Est autem A saeculi fere decimi quinti; paullo anti- quiores duo reliqui. Parisienses D et D diximus; ille anno 1523 scriptus numero 947 notatur; hic saeculi XV. numero 1034. Nul- lum igitur codicem antiquitate insignem ad manus habuimus; nec enim Dirchii codices nostris antiquiores. Quantum autem negotii nobis facessiverit recensio textus ad tam diversas inter se auctoritates instituenda, non est quod di- cam; ex ipsa enim editione cuivis facile apparebit. — — Quattuor autem apocalypsibus nostris de libris simili argu- mento nonnulla addere consentaneum duximus, Ac primum qui- αι 9 XX PROLEGOMENA. dem de apocalypsi Petri Arabice scripta et de revelatio- nibus Bartholomaei Sahidice repertis. Illa, cui vix quic- quam cum apocalypsi Petri apud veteres celeberrima commune esse potest, in pluribus codicibus quum Romae (cf. Asseman. Catal. bibl. orient. Clem. Vat. III, 1. pag. 282. numero 7.) tum apud Anglos inventa est, indeque brevi eam prodituram esse spes est. Sed iam anno 1821. Alexander Nicoll in Catalogo codd. mss. orientalium bibl. Bodl. plura excerpsit quae ad ingenium libri universamque rationem accuratius cognoscendam faciunt !. Scri- psit enim ille l. 1. Partis IL volumine I. pag. 49 sqq. haec: ,,Com- plectitur codex apocalypsin S. Petri sive relationem rerum a Iesu Christo illi revelatarum, quae ab initio mundi evenerant, et quae usque ad saeculi finem sive Christi secundum adventum eventu- rae sint. Librum conscripsisse dicitur Clemens ?, ut abunde ex ipso contextu liquet, quocum S. Petrum arcana ipsi manifestata communicasse traditur. Ex capite 24. constat librum esse ab ipso Clemente appellatum Librum perfectionis sive Librum com- pletum , quasi omnia tam praeterita quam futura comprehenden- tem. Capita sunt omnino 89, quorum argumenta, quatenus in ipso codice eiusque apographo servantur, ita sese habent: I. --- Adam - ex Golgotha ? in paradisum cum angelis, qui eum lauda- bant deumque benedicebant eumque adorabant, et quomodo ex costa eius (Evam) formarit illique eam coniugem dederit. II. Quomodo praeceptum divinum neglexerit Adamus; de remotione eius a gratia et gloria, exitu ex paradiso et lapsu in montem sanctum’. III Quomodo incarnationem gloriosam Adamo no- tam fecerit deus; de thure, auro et myrrha, quae magi obtule- runt (oblaturi essent), cum dominus in corpore natus esset (fuis- set). IV. De ortu Habelis eiusque a Caino caede huiusque e 1 Repetiit etiam ex Grabio (Spicileg. pag. 76 sq.) et Dacherio (Spicileg. tom. VII p. 882) litteras Iacobi de Vitriaco episcopi Acconensis ad Honorium III. papam circa annum 1219 datas, in quibus ille narrat ostensum sibi esse a Su- rianis librum antiquissimum lingua Saracenica scriptum et inscriptum: Revelatio- nes b. Petri apostoli, a discipulo eius Clemente in uno volumine redactae, ac fuisse ibi praenuntiatum de statu ecclesiae dei a principio usque ad tempora Antichristi et finem mundi etc. Singula quae ex illis revelationibus excerpsit haud dubium relinquunt, idem opus qued Bodleiana bibliotheca possidet a Surianis illo tem- pore ostensum esse episcopo Acconensi. $ Egregie cum hoc codex Vaticanus convenit teste Assemano 1. 1. 6 Ad Golgotha sedentem fabulatur auctor Adamum singulis animalibus no- mina imposuisse et deinde augelis comitantibus in paradisum ductum esse. 4 Monti sancto paradisi fundamenta fingitur inniti. PROLEGOMENA XXI monte descensu. V. Praeceptum Adami ad Sethum et obitus Adami. VL Praeceptum de horis nocturnis ac diurnis, quibus precentur universi creati in caelo, terra et spatio inter ea me- dio. VII. De adventu domini Christi, ct quae signa ac miracula fecerit (facturns esset) in terra. VIII. De incarnatione et pas- sionibus (Christi) vitam conferentibus. IX. Prophetia Adami de diluvio, et praeceptum ad Sethum filium suum, et obitus Adami, cui sit pax. X. De praesentia angelorum et turmarum (caele- stium) ad exequias Adami celebrandas et honore eius apud deum O. M. et de filiis sanctorum. XI. De filiorum Sethi descensu ex monte sancto in partem eius inferiorem eorumque commercio pec- candi cum filiis Caini, quibus, cum in montem ascendere tenta- rent, is coram oculis factus est ignis accensus; et de Enochi in caelum raptu. XII. Colloquium dei cum Noacho et mandatum de conficienda navi, praeceptum Methusalahi patris (avi) eius, quod ei moriens dedit, et descensus Noachi e monte sancto cum fletu tristitiaque vehementi, et historia diluvii. XIII. De irae di- vinae remissione. XIV. De ebrietate Noachi et pudendorum eius revelatione. XV. De Coptis, Cushaeis, Indis - - et ceteris Ni- gritis, qui posteri sunt Canaanis filii Hami. XVI. De transla- tione 5 corporis Adami ad (locum) Golgotha, qui Hierosolymae est, et electione Melchisedeci a deo O. M., ut fieret dci summus sacerdos. XVII. De lingua Syriaca, confusione linguarum et di- visione gentium, populorum atque tribuum. XVIII. De Nimrodo Magno, de rege, cultu idolorum etc., ct quae praestigiarum ac doli cos docuerint daemones, et de ventis qui idola prostrave- rint. XIX. De Abrahamo atque Sara, oblatione Melchisedeci, Hierosolymae aedificatione et genealogia dominae purae, matris lucis verae, XX. De incendio librorum (sacrorum) *, captivitate Israelitarum et reditu ad Hierosolymam post annos septuaginta. XXI. Declaratio nominum patrum, quibus sit pax, usque ad or- tum dominae purae, virginis, matris lucis, vitae ac misericordiae. XXII. Expositio prophetiae Danielis, et de stellis, magis etc. XXIII. De natali domini Christi, nominibus magorum, oblationi- -— — 5 Haec translatio describitur apud Eutychimn im annalibus (tom. I. p. 48). Locum Golgotha credebant orientales in medio terrae positum et caleariae no- men ei inditmn qnod ibi sepulta esset Adami calvaria. 8 Libros sacros ante captivitatem in putonm cin igne. sacro. sive paradisi eonicctos, ab Ezra, cui facultatem cos proferendi deus dodisset, etiamsi prorsus fuissent consumpti, post reditum a Babylone restitutos et denuo scripto traditos, autiquitus creditum fuit. Cf. Abnifaragii hist. dynast. p. 57. XXII PROLEGOMENA. bus, baptismo, crucifixione, morte atque resurrectione sancta. XXIV. Quomodo dominus Iesus Petrum, Iacobum ac Iohannem assumpserit iisque dederit spiritum sanctum cum potestate sa- nandi morbos etc. XXV. Quomodo S. Petrus dominum Iesum Christum rogavit ut sibi patefaceret mysteria recondita. XXVI. De manifestatione mysterii trinitatis. XXVII. De creatione caeli et aquarum, forma Hierosolymae caelestis, speciebus angelorum lucis ac figuris eorum. XXVIII. De principibus angelorum, quod- que dominus Jesus sit deus sine controversia. XXIX. De statu, speciebus ac formis Lucidorum, et quod dominus Iesus sit omni- potens. XXX. Quomodo complicata caela et terra et posita fue- rint in manu domini Iesu Christi, et de miraculis magnis ......? XXXXV. -- et fient tenebrae circa Hierosolymam per triduum et postea pace magna inter se fruentur fideles, tempusque iis fe- liciter procedet, quamdiu rite precabuntur et iusta facient. XXXXVI. De adventu catuli leonis (regis Romanorum) ante do- mini Christi adventum alterum septuaginta duabus hebdomadibus maioribus ac dimidia et septuaginta minoribus, XXXXVII. De quattuor regibus, scilicet rege Babylonis, cw» Beni'l-Abus, Grae- corum et Romanorum, quorum hic ad Christi adventum mansu- rus sit. XXXXVIII. Descriptio cw» Beni'l-Abus, de statu et rebus gestis eorum, quodque eorum initium futurum sit anno Alexandri 923. XXXIX. De signo populi feri eiusque egressu ex Taiman, et quid ex eo futurum sit. L. Vae Palaestinae, Har- rani, Savad et Armeniae; de rebus occidentis; quod clamatura sit Aegyptus (vel metropolis eius) et perituri sint reges littorum maris. LI. De profectione regum (regis) Christianorum a By- zantio ad urbem Romam, cui (regi) opem laturi sint reges poten- tes longe separati et osores eorum. LII. Quod catulus leonis potentiam sit habiturus ad exitium fidelium parandum, et pro- missum fidelibus omnibus, cum res adversas et calamitates pa- tienter pertulerint, ipsis eventuram esse magnam felicitatem. LIII et LIV. De signis duodecim iu urbe Petri manifestandis, et quod deus O. M. catulum leonis oppressurus sit per Michaelem angelum et Cherubim et Seraphim una cum duodecies mille milli- bus angelorum. LV. Vae feminis fidelium et excusationibus ea- rum, cum semctipsas foliis arboris maledictae (Hinnae i. e. Cy- pri) tinxerint, et calamitas iis eventura cum prodierit filius lupi e terra Fars..... 6 LXIIL - - - Petro, ut omnia iu hoc libro 1 Hic igitur plura exciderunt. 3 Hic rursus plura perierunt, item infra inter LXIX et LXXVILI. PROLEGOMENA. XXII memorata observaret, eumque aeque aestimaret ac si esset evan- gelii annunciatio; de fuga virorum a feminis prae summa inopia; quodque in fine temporis coram oculis filiorum fidelium appari- turum sit signum ad instar stellae, per quod a caede eripiendi sint LXIV. Quod fideles debeant cavere Iudaeos, illisque (Pe- trus) praecipere ut nullo pacto instituta Mosaica sument; de va- statione Aegypti; vae iis qui huius libri verba reiecerint. LXV. Quod cavere debeant fideles prodeunte catulo leonis; quid gaudii laetitiaeque illo tempore fidelibus concedendum, quo nempe pec- catis eorum venia danda; eversio collium eminentiorum rob ἄρ- χοντως (diaboli); praestantiae mensis Nisan, qui est Bermuda; et de concordia professionis fidei secundum conciliorum senten- tiam. LXVI. De abolitione professionis sapientum et astrologo- rum, et qui astrorum scientiam omnesque doctrinas pravas co- lant; de regibus fidelibus numero quadraginta surrecturis. LXVII. De egressu filii Danis maledicti, qui est Antichristus, ct de de- scensu Eliae et Enochi, quodque hos ille sit interfecturus et pro- digia magna ac miracula multa editurus. LXVIII. De visioni- bus manifestatis Petro apostolo, cui sit pax. LXIX. Interpreta- tio verborum prophetarum a domino Christo deo nostro, et de iis qui divitias iniuste compararint aliisque reliquerint, quippe qui postremo inter stultos numerandi sint. ..... LXXVIIL (De) - - - infidelibus, negantibus, querentibus et irridentibus, eorum- que poena; vae illis qui dicant dominum Iesum Christum homi- nem esse, non deum. LXXIX. Expositio peccatorum septem, sci- licet concubitus masculorum, (baptizatorum) cum infidelibus, (pra- vi) cum feminis, etc. LXXX. De consistentibus in fide ortho- doxa, qui captivi ducti et vincti fuerint, et quid iis promiserit dominus noster lesus Christus, cui debetur laus. LXXXI. De felicitate iis promissa qui opes suas domini nostri Iesu Christi caussa insumserint, quique erga liberos suos bene sint affecti, percussi fuerint, contumeliam acceperint, et qui in certamine propter dominum nostrum Iesum Christum patientes fuerint, et quid iis promiserit. LXXXIL De felicitate iis promissa qui glo- riam (corpus) domini nostri Iesu Christi et sanguinem eius quoti- die cum fide receperint, qui nigra vestimenta induerint ob pec- cata sua, qui patienter tulerint frigus et calorem, qui rem sacram cum fide celebrarint et oblationes quotidie obtulerint, qui pro fide certarint ct effuderint sanguinem suum; et promissum apostolis datum de spiritus paracleti descensu in ipsos, ut gentes (linguis diversis) alloquerentur et signa atque miracula ederent. LXXXIII. XXIV PROLEGOMENA. De zizania, scilicet virga furoris ac virga irae, quodque eius vis assecutura sit electos aliosque ex populo domini Christi, cui de- betur laus. LXXXIV. Felix ille qui in fide perseverarit et in adoratione venerandae crucis constans fuerit; quod liber hic si- gillo sancti spiritus obsignetur; dona praestantia quae dederit deus noster electo suo Petro, cui sit pax, et praeceptum ei da- tum de precatione horarum. LXXXV. De abrogatione circum- cisionis, solutione fidelium a sabbati observatione, honoratione diei dominici eiusque praestantiis, de libertate edendi cibos omnes fidelium animis delectationem afferentes; nunciique boni felicitatis iis promissae. LXXXVI. De descensu millium ac plu- ries millenorum milliun angelorum, Cherubim atque Seraphim, qui laudes summas celebrabant inter ascensum domini nostri Iesu Christi in caelum. LXXXVIL De descensu sancti spiritus in sanctos discipulos in coenaculo Sionis. LXXXVIII. De discipu- lis Festo ac Constantino ...." | Ad revelationes Bartholomaei pergimus. Habetur Parisiis in bibliotheca olim Reg. nunc Imp. collectio fraginento- rum Sahidicorum maiorem partem rara vetustate insignium. Ex hac anno 1835 Eduardus Dulaurier, vir litterarum Armeniacarum et Copticarum longe peritissimus, edidit fragmentum operis de- perditi, quod revelationes Dartholomaei inscriptum videtur. Li- bello ille suo hunc titulum fecit: l'ragment des révélations apo- cryphes de S. Barthélemy, et de l'histoire des communautés re- . ligieuses fondées par S. Pakhome. Traduit sur les textes Copte- .thébains inédits conservés à la Bibliothèque du Roi, par M. Édouard Dulaurier. Paris, 1835. Sahidico igitur textui interpre- tationem Francogallicam praeposuit, quam huc transcribere placet. Séraphins du Père, accourez, réjouissez -vous du pardon qu’Adam a obtenu; car il sera rendu à son état primitif. Alors le Père ordonna à Michel d'amener Adam et sa femme Eve, qui sont ses enfants, et de les faire comparaître en présence de Dieu. Croyez-moi, ὃ mes frères les apôtres, croyez Barthélemy, et sachez que je n'ai vu de ma vie l'image d'aucun homme semblable à l'image d'Adam, si ce n'est du Sauveur. Une parure de perles le couvrait, des rayons lumineux s'élangaient de son visage pa- reils à ceux du soleil levant, des caractéres écrits et éclatants étaient empreints sur son front, des caractères qu'aucun oeil mor- tel n'aurait pu lire: on y distinguait le noin du Pére, du Fils et du Saint-Esprit. Eve à son tour brillait de tous les ornements de l'Esprit Saint. . Des vierges, purs esprits, chantaient avec PROLEGOMENA. XXV elle, l'appelant Zoé (la vie), la mère de tous les êtres vivants. Alors le Père bon, prenant Ja parole, dit 4 Adam: , Puisque tu & transgressé mes ordres, puisque tu n'as point gardé mes pré- ceptes, mon fils est allé te précéder pour opérer ta rédemption, et c'est Marie qui lui a donné le jour. Eve aura comme elle le titre de mère dans mon royaume.“ Le Sauveur, s'adressant à Michel, lui dit: ,,Rassemble tous les anges que renferment les cieux, qu'ils viennent m'adorer en ce jour; car j'ai obtenu la ré- conciliation de celui qui est mon image.“ Dès qu’ Adam eut ap- pris le bienfait immense qui lui avait été accordé, la joie s'em- para de son coeur, il tressaillit d'allégresse et adressa ses hom- mages à la Divinité en ces termes: ,Accourez, 6 troupes céle- stes, réjouissez- vous avec moi; car mon Créateur m'a pardonné mes péchés.“ Les choeurs des anges s'écriérent: , Jésus, fils du Dieu vivant, ta miséricorde s'est étendue sur Adam ta créature." Alors arrivérent tous les justes: Abraham l'ami de Dieu, Isaac que le péché ne souilla jamais, Jacob le saint, Job si grand par sa patience, et Moïse le premier des prophètes, ainsi que tous les hommes de bien qui n'ont jamais cessé d'accomplir les volon- tés divines. Et moi, Darthélemy, j'ai passé plusieurs jours sans manger et sans boire, la splendeur du spectacle qui s'offrait à mes regards suffisant pour ma nourriture. O mes fréres les apó- tres, vous à qui j'ai raconté toutes les visions dont j'ai été le té- moin, partagez ma joie dc la grâce que Dieu a faite A Adam et à ses fils. Tous (les apôtres) lui répondirent: ,Trés bien, notre frère chéri; on t'appellera Barthélemy l'apótre, celui À qui les mystères de Dieu ont été révélés Barthélemy leur dit: Par- donnez-moi, mes fréres, je suis le dernier d'entre vous, et la pauvreté regne dans ma maison. Lorsque mes concitoyens me verront, ila s'écrieront: ,N'est-ce pas là Barthélemy le cultiva- teur? n'est-ce pas lui qui habite la ferme d'Hiérocatés, le chef de notre ville, et qui va vendre des légumes au marché? Où a-t-il donc pris la nouvelle grandeur dont il se pare? Il n'était bruit auparavant que de sa misère, et aujourd'hui il fait des mi- racles divins.^ Dans le temps où le Sauveur nous conduisit sur la montagne des Oliviers, il nous entretint dans une langue qui nous était inconnue, et dont il nous a découvert depuis l'intelli- gence, en disant: ,Anetharath.^ Fn ce moment les cieux s'ou- vrirent de part en part, ses vêtements devinrent éclatants comme la neige, ct le Sauveur s’¢leva dans les cieux à nos regards sur- pris. Se prosternant devant son Père bon, il lui dit: ,0 mon XXVI PROLEGOMENA. Père, prends pitié de mes frères les apôtres, accorde-leur une bénédiction qui n'ait point de fin.“ Alors le Père, de concert avec le Fils et le Saint-Esprit, étendit la main sur la tête de Pierre; il le consacra archevéque de l'univers, et le bénit en lui disant: Tu seras le chef et le prince de mon royaume; tu le se- ras aussi du monde entier; car moi, mon Fils et le Saint-Esprit, nous t'avons imposé les mains. ‘Tout ce que tu lieras sur la terre sera lié dans le ciel; tout ce que tu délieras sur la terre sera délié dans le ciel. Nul ne s'élévera au-dessus de toi et de ton tróne; celui qui ne se prosternera pas devant ton siége verra son offrande rejetée. Ton souffle sera plein du souffle de l'Esprit- Saint, en sorte que tout homme qui sera baptisé de ta main re- cevra vraiment le Saint-Esprit.“ I] bénit aussi André: , Tu seras l'étoile lumineuse de la Jérusalein céleste; et toi, Jacques, dans toutes les villes ou les villages où tu iras, tu ine verras, ainsi que mon Fils, avant d'y entrer. Jean, mou bien-aimé et le bien- aimé de mon Fils, tu seras béni dans mon royaume. Toi, Phi- lippe, dans toutes lés villes ou les bourgs qui te recevront dans leur sein, la croix de mon Fils marchera devant toi jusqu'à ce qu'on ajoute foi à ta mission. Barthélemy, ó mon enfant, ton âme pénétrera dans les mystères de mon Fils. Toi, Matthieu, ton pouvoir s'élévera si haut que ton ombre pourra ressusciter les morts. Jacques fils d'Alphée, toute la puissance du diable ne prévaudra ni contre ton corps ni contre tes prédications dans aucun lieu du monde; celui à qui tu t'attacheras ne sera pas sé- paré de toi de l'éternité. Simon Zélotés, aucun des lieux où tu auras annoncé la parole de mon Fils ne pourra étre envahi par une puissance ennemie. Et toi, bienheureux Mathias", ta re- nommée sera l'oeuvre du monde, parce que tu étais riche suivant ce monde et que tu as tout abandonné pour me suivre. Les lé- gions célestes, ayant entendu les bénédictions que le Pére avait départies à chacun des apôtres, s'écriérent à la fois: , Aen." Et maintenant vous, mes fréres les apótres, pardonnez-moi, par- donnez à Barthélemy. Alors les apôtres se levant l'embrassè- rent. Aprés avoir prononcé ces paroles, ils allérent offrir le sacri- fice. La sainte vierge sc trouvait auprès d'eux eu ce moment. Dès que Jésus leur eut dit: , Venez en Galilée, c'est là où je vous donnerai ma paix", dés qu'ils eurent pris du corps et du sang du Fils de Dieu, l'odeur suave de leur sacrifice s'éleva jus- — v Bahidice pasias scriptum est. PROLEGOMENA. XXVII qu'au septième ciel. Le Père s'adressant à son Fils chéri: ,0 mon Fils unique, lui dit-il, va, descends sur la terre vers tes compagnons les apótres, console-les, donnc-leur de la force pour empécher qu'éprouvant de la tristesse ils ne perdent tout courage et ne cessent dans le monde leurs prédications en ton nom, au mien et en celui du Saint-Esprit. Va, 6 mon Fils chéri, cours vers tes frères les apôtres, inspire-leur de l'allégresse, afin qu'ils ne disent point: Notre Sauveur est ressuscité d'entre les morts, il s'est élevé dans les cieux dans toute sa gloire vers son Père, il nous a abandonnés dans les villes ct dans les villages, ne vou- lant point que nous nous livrions à la joie; ct cela pour prix des travaux que nous avons accomplis sur la terre. Le Fils de Dieu descendit alors dans le monde ct alla dans la Galilée; il trouva ses disciples et la vierge Marie réunis; il se montra à eux en leur disant: ,Salut, mes apótres, vous que j'ai choisis parmi tous les hommes; salut, mes frères ct mes compagnons, que la paix de mon Pére soit avec vous; je vous donne aussi la mienne;" et soufflant sur leur visage, il ajouta: , Recevez l'Esprit-Saint; ceux à qui vous pardonnerez les péchés seront absous, ceux à qui vous les retiendrez seront condamnés.“ I] nous montra ses pieds . . . D -- — — —X— = .. Passim in codicibus Graecis inveni apocalypsin Mariae, qua continetur Marine descensus quidam ad inferos. In tribus codicibus, unde plura excerpsi, dictio iam ad Graecitatem recen- tiorem deflectit; nec id librariis sed ipsi auctori deberi videtur: certe enim totum opus monachum mediae aetatis prodit. Ita in codice Bodl. Misc. 77. (E 5. 7. Hunt. 457.) legitur: azroxadvyes (cod. -Ayun,c) τῆς ἁγίας Jeoróxov. περὶ tor χολάσεων (cod. περὴ τὸν χωλάσεον). ΄Ἠμελλεν | πιαγαγία S&oróxog srogetecPat πρὸς τὸ Όρος τῶν ἐλαιῶν τοῦ γεροσεύξασθαι. προσευχοµένης (cod. -χω- μένοις) δὲ αὐτῆς (cod. -τοῖς) πιρὺς κύριον tov Dedv ἡμῶν εἶπεν (cod. zzrev): ἐπὶ τοῦ ὀγόματος τοῦ πατρὸς καὶ τοῦ υἱοῦ καὶ τοῦ ἁγίου σιγεύµατος χατελθάτω ὁ ἀρχάγγελος γαβριήλ, ὅπως εἴπῃ pot περὶ τῶν κρλάσεω», vei περὶ τῶν ἐπουρανίων καὶ ἐπιγείων xai χαταχθονίω»ν. καὶ ἅμα τῷ λόγῳ εἰπιοῦσα (ita etiam in Veneto), κατὴλὠεν ὁ ἀρχάγγελος ιιχαὴλ μετὰ τοὺς ἀγγέλους τῆς ἀνατολῆς καὶ τῆς ὀύσεως καὶ ἀγγέλους τῆς μεσιµιβρίας καὶ τοῦ Roget, καὶ ἠσάσαντο τὴν χεχαριτωιιένην, καὶ εἶτιαν πρὺς aiti» χαῖρε τοῦ πατρὸς τὸ ἀπαίγασμα, χαῖρε τοῦ viob h κατοίκησις, yates τοῦ ἁγίου γεύματος τὸ κέλεισμα etc, Item in Bibl. Caesar. Vindob, XXVIII PROLEGOMENA. lib. V. cod. CCCXXX VII. fol. 82. (82—93): ἀποκάλυψις τῆς ὑπερ- αγίας 96oróxov περὶ τῶν κολάσεω», xai 2G οἱ ἁμαρτωλοὶ xo- λάζονται, καὶ περὶ µετανοίας. ᾿ΈἜμελλεν i) παραγία Φεοτόκος 1r0- θεύεσθαι ἰδεῖν τὰς κολάσεις, καὶ HAder ἐν τῷ get τῶν ἐλαιῶν etc. In codice Veneto Marciano class. VII. cod. XLIII scriptura etiam peior est quam in Bodleiano. Post inscriptionem ἀποκάλυψις τῆς ὑπεραγίας deozoivng ἡμῶν Φεοτόκου περὶ τῶν κολάσεων τῶν ἁμαρτωλῶ», sic legitur: Kata τοὺς καιροὺς ἐκείνους ὅπου ἔμελ- λεν i) ἄχραντος Φεοτόκος ἵνα any ἐπὶ τὰς (cod. τῆς) κολάσεις καὶ ἰδεῖν αὐτάς, καὶ ἀναβᾶσα (cod. -βὰς) εἰς τὸ ὄρος τῶν ἐλαιῶν προσηύξατο. -εροσευχομένιης δὲ αὐτῆς ἐσήκωσεϊ — có βλέμμα αὐ- τῆς (cod. τής ex usu recentiore) εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν καὶ εἶγιεν' ἐν ὀνό- pate τοῦ τεατρὸς καὶ τοῦ υἱοῦ καὶ τοῦ ἁγίου π»εύματος κατελφέτω ὁ μιχαὴλ ἀρχάγγελος ἵνα anodelEn por τὰς κολάσεις. καὶ Cua τῷ λόγῳ εἰπιοῦσα (ita prorsus, ut etiam Dodl. codex), κατζλώεν 6 ἀρ- χάγγελος μιχαὴλ καὶ τετρακόύσιοι ἄγγελοι, ἕκατὸν ἁπιὸ τοῦ βορέως xai ἑχατὸν τῆς µεσημβρίας καὶ ἑκατὸν tig δύσεως. καὶ ἠσιτά- σαντο τὴν κεχαριτωµένην λέγοντες χαῖρε Seotdze wagdéve, τοῦ πατρὸς τὸ ἀπαύγασμα, χαῖρε τοῦ υἱοῦ |, κατοίκησις, χαῖρε τοῦ ἁγίου :εγεύµατος τὸ κεφάλαιο», χαῖρε τῶν Ἐξαπτερύγων ὁ Evatvog, χαῖρε τῶν οὐρανῶν τὸ στερέωμα, χαῖρε τῶν ἀγγέλων τὸ πιροσκύ- νήμα, χαῖρε τῶν προφητῶν tO κήρυγμα, χαῖρε υιάντων ὑψηλοτέρα ἕως τὸν 9oóvo» (sic) τοῦ Φευῦ. εἶπεν καὶ i; Φεοτύκος πρὸς cov ἀρχιστράτηγον ' χαῖρε μιχαὴλ. ἀρχιστράτηγε, τοῦ vtov µου Gvydqu Ae * χαῖρε μιχαὴλ ἀρχιστεράτηγε, τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος τὸ βέλεσμα (ita codex; xélevoua?)' χαῖρε ιιχαὴλ ἀρχιστράτιγε, τῶν ἑξαπτερύ- γω» d ἔπαινος' χαῖρε μιχαὴλ ἀρχιστράτιγε, ὃ μέλλων σαλτείζειν καὶ ἐξυπνεῖν τοὺς dz αἰῶνως κεκοιμιηένους" χαῖρε μιχαὴλ αρχι- στράτηγε, ὁ ερῶτος ιάνεων (sic) τῶν ἐνιωυραγίων δυνάμεων ἕως τὸν θρόνο» (ut supra) τοῦ Jeoë. ὁμοίως καὶ πάντας τοὺς ἀγγέ- λους εὐφημοῖσα ij 9eoróxog. αὐτοὶ δὲ Ιιροσκυνήσαντες αὐτὴν καὶ μεγαλύναντες, εἶπεν hh Φεοεόκος swedg cov ἀρχάγγελον war” ἀνάγγειλόν uot navta τὰ ἐν οὐρανῷ καὶ τὰ ἐπὶ γῆς, καὶ 70004 χολάσεις εἶναι (ex usu recentiore), καὶ /:τοῦ κολάζεται τὸ γένος τῶν ἀνθρώπων. καὶ εἶτιεν ὁ ἀρχιστράτηγος' ατολλαὶ καὶ ave- ρίώμητοί (cod. πολλαῖς κ. ἀναρίθμοιταις) εἰσιν at κολάσεις. καὶ εἶπεν fj Θεοτόκος" «ωτέλθωμεν καὶ ἴδωμεν «drag. καὶ εἶπεν ὁ ἀρ- χιστράτηγος. nôder Φέλεις ἵνα ἀτέλθωμεν; ἐπὶ δισμὰς ἢ eri ἀνατολάς; καὶ εὐθέως ἐπῆραν αὐτὴν ot ἄγγελοι καὶ αὐτὴν (cod. 1 Bcriptum est ἐσύχωσε, item infra. ἐσήχωσε ex recentiori demum usu videtur esse, PROLEGOMENA. XXIX rursus τὴν) ὑπῆγαν ἐπὶ Óvoudg. xai ἔχανεν 6 Gdng, καὶ elder τοὺς ἐν τῷ σκότει κολαζωµένους, καὶ ἦν ἐκεῖ oxdtog µέγα καὶ κλαυθμιὸς xci ὀδιρμὸς καὶ Bon µεγάλη. καὶ εἶπεν ἣ Φεοτόκος' τίνες εἰσὶν οὗτοι, καὶ τί τὸ ἁμάρτημα αὐτῶν; καὶ εἶπεν 6 ἀρχάγ- γελος πρὸς αὐτήν' αὗτοί εἶσιν, δέσποινα Φεοτόκε, οἵτινες πατέρα καὶ viov καὶ ἅγιον τενεῦμια pur) πιστεύσαντες καὶ Φευτόκον μὴ ὅμο- λογοῦντες etc. Ad finem Maria precatur ut ab angelis ducatur EungooJey τοῦ ἀηράτου πατρός, καὶ ἐχχέωμεν δάκρυα διὰ τοὺς ἁμαρτωλούς. Archangelo respondente se cum angelis septies per diem et septies per noctem preces pro peccatoribus facere, sed frustra, exclamat: ῥ/ψατέ με ἔμτιροσόεν τοῦ «ηράτου πατρός. Postquam vox respondit: ot fw πῶς ἐλεισω αὐτούς, rursus precatur advocatis Iohanne baptista, prophetis, patriarchis, mar- tyribus, eremitis, iustis. Vox auditur: τίνος Frexéy µε wagexa- λεῖτε; Ipsa respondet: Peccatorum caussa. Tum responsum fit: διὰ τῆς μητρός por τὰ δάκρια xai διὰ τὴν παράχλησιν τῶν ἁγίων µου ἀγγέλων xci διὰ τὴν ἀγάπη» τῶν προφητῶν καὶ éida- σκάλων» καὶ μαρτύρων καὶ διὰ πάντας τοὺς ἁγίους µου χαρίζω area τῶν ἁμαρτωλῶν etc. Postquam gratias egit Maria cum angelis, rursus vox auditur: ἄρατε τὴν ἐμὴν μητέρα àv τῷ παρα- δείσῳ etc. Sequitur: ettte τὸ aqua τὸ χεροιβικὸ» παρέστησεν αὐτὴν ἐν τῷ πιαραδείσῳ. Ibi pios videt eorumque virtutes a Mi- chaele ipsi indicantur. Sed haec pars libelli brevissima est et quasi appendicem eorum quae praecesserunt efficit. Similis opcris posterior pars superest in cod. Par. 1631. sae- culi fere decimi tertii. Fragmentum incipit: ἡ δὲ ἁγία Φεοτόχος ταρακαλεῖ καὶ dvownet cov «εὼν λέγουσα" ἐλέησον τὸν κόσμον σου καὶ pur, ἀπολέσῃς τὰ ἔργα τῶν χειρῶν σου. ἔμπρηοσθεν δὲ τοῦ φρόνου παρειστήκεισαν ἀγγέλων takes καὶ τάγματα ἀναρίθμητα' πταρίσταντο δὲ προφῇται καὶ απόστολοι καὶ μάρτυρες κάτω κεί- µενοι, παρακαληῖντες καὶ αὐτοὶ διὰ τοὺς ἁμαρτωλούς. καὶ εἶδον ἕτερον τάγμα Γοβερὸν ὡς nie ἐξαστράπτων. (sic). καὶ εἶπέν prot 0 ayyehog: οὗτοί εἰσιν τὰ Σξαπιέρυγα xai τὰ χερουβίµ. ἐν µέσῳ δὲ αὐτῶν έχειτο τροχός, οὗ τὸ εἶδος αὐτοῖ πλήρης (sic) ὀφδαλμῶν, ἐν néoq δὲ αἰτῶν nig ...* ἔμπροσθεν αὐτοῦ ὡς εἶδος ἀνθρώ- που. καὶ λέγει 0 ὤγγελος: οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ τροχὸς τὸ ἅρμα ἡλιοῦ (sic), καὶ 6 ἄνδρωπός ἐστιν ἡλίας ὃ προφήτης. καὶ εἶδον ἕεερον τάγμα ἔχυντα (sic) /ιτέρυγας καὶ πρόσωπα τέσσαρα, τὸ μὲν ev- φέροντα (sic) πρόσωπο» ἀνθρώπου xai πρόσωπον ἀετοῦ καὶ * Scriptum est αζων, litteris xv, super a suprascriptis. XXX’ PROLEGOMENA. πρόσωπον Aéovtog καὶ sedcwroy µόσχου, ἔχοντα rdg χεῖρας ἐπάνω τῶν πτερύγων -- καὶ ἐκέκραγεν (sic, ad τάγμα referen- dum?) ἀκαταπιαύσεως λέγοντες' ἅγιος ἅγιος ἅγιος κύριος σαβαώό - - (fol. 3.) xai εἰς τὸ δεξιὸν µέρος αὐτῆς ἴδον lun παμµε- γέδη, καὶ εἶτιέ μοι Ó ayyeloc ἐξ αὐτῆς ving λίμνης ἐξέρχεται ὑ ἰορδάνης ποταμός, καὶ εἰς τὸ χεῖλος αὐτοῦ ὥσιιερ ἱερεὺς ... P καὶ Mya pot ὃ &yyehog: οὗτός ἐστιν ἰωάννις à Bar τιστής. καὶ εἰς τὸ ἀριστερὺν μέρος Wor Aimy «(αμμεγέθι. καὶ λέγει poor Ó ἄγ- yedog? αὕτη ἐσιὶν ἡ λίμνη Owov κολάξωνίαι γωνεῖς καὶ ἀγάδοχοι οἱ ἐξ ἀιελείας τὰ τέκνα αὐτῶν ἀφέντες ἀβώπτιστα -- (fol. 6.) καὶ ἡγαγέν, µε ὤτου κολάξονραι at ἁμαρτωλοί. καὶ εἶδον ἐκεῖ nora- μὸν πύρινον; καὶ εἰς τὸ χεῖλος αὐτοῦ ἐκάύηεο 7i Atos ἀνδρῶν xai γυναικῶν. καὶ b λέγει µοι ὁ ἄγγελος᾽ οὗτοί εἶσιν oi ἐπιίορκοι ot adi- χως ὀμνύοισιν, οἱ ψευδομάρτυρες -- (fol 7.) εἶνιέν proc 6 à &yye- λος οὗτοί εἰσιν οἱ ἄρχοντες, oi ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ οἱ δυνάσται 0t ' δῶρω λαμβάνοισιν καὶ τὸ δίκαιον où κρίνουσιν -- (fol. 8.) οὗτοί εἰσιν oi πρεσβύτεροι, ἀββάδες, ot ῥυτεώσαντεςρ τὸ μέγα καὶ ἀγγελικὸν σχῆμα": ὑμοίως καὶ διάκονοι καὶ ot κακωιοιοῦνεες toby δυύλοις αὐτῶν -- (fol. 14.) διὸ navies, ἱερεῖς καὶ διάκονοι, δοῦλοι καὶ ἐλεύθεροι, «πλούσιοι καὶ πένητες, δῶμεν δόξαν τῷ Seq. ἔλεος καὶ ἄφεσιν ἁμαρτιῶν τῷ γράψανει ἅμα καὶ τοῖς ἀκροασαμένοις καὶ κιησαμένῳ etc. Denique de apocalypsi quae dicitur Danielis mentio fa- ciunda. Etiam hanc passim invenimus, ut in cod. Veneto Marc. class. II. cod. CXXV., in Parisiensibus 947 et 2180. Iu Veneto libri titulus est: ἁποκάλυψις τοῦ πιροφήεου «{ανιὴλ περὶ εἷς συν- τελείας τοῦ κόσμου. In Parisiensi 947: ἐσχάτι ὅρασις τοῦ Aa- νιήλ. In Par. 2190: ἐκ «àv ἐσχάτων ὑράσεων τοῦ ιροφή(ου «{α- nr. Initium libri in Veneto sic: ade λέγει κύριος Γταντοκράτωρ οὐαὶ Doi yij, ὅταν τὸ τῶν ἀγγέλων Oxiateov) βασιλεύσει ἐν voi. τότε eget κύριος παντοκράτωρ tvi τῶν ἀγγέλων αὐτοῦ λέγων᾽ κάτελθε καὶ por τὴν ἀλήθειαν καὶ τὴν εἰρήνη»ν ἀπὸ tig γῆς (Par. 2180. v. ἀλήν. ἁπτὸ v. y. καὶ v. εἰρ. ὧ αὐτῆς), καὶ notnoor ἕνα φάγωσιν οἱ ἄνθρωποι ἀλλήλων τὰς σάρκας αὐτῶν. ἐξαιόστειλον καὶ ἄλλους ἀγγέλους, καὶ τὸν μὲν Eva? εἰγέ' navel de ἐτεὶ τὰ περι- = —— — ©: 3 Sequitur ἀλλάμένος, quod nee ἀλλόμενος nec ἁλάμενος substituendo sa- nari videtur. 1 Ita Par. 2180. nisi quod oxvrtpov habet; Ven. σχκήπτωρ, Par. alter σκύπτορ. ? In hoc accusativu et h. l. et postea consentiunt Ven. et Parisienses. PROLEGOMENA. '"'AYAXXXI βόλια (ita Ven., Parisienses -λαια et -λεα) xai τὰς νήσους καὶ σφρά- γισον αρμδ’ χιλιάδας ' τὸ μὲν δύμοιρον ῥῖψων καὶ τὸ τρίτον ἔασο». xai τὸν δεύτερων sing’ κάτελὼε ἐπὶ τὰ δυσικὰ µιέρη καὶ σφράγισόν poc ασ χιλιάδας' τὸ μὲν δύμοιρηων ῥῖψον καὶ và τρίτον ἔασον. καὶ τὸν τρίτον ἄγγελων εἶιέ' κάτελθε ἐπὶ aciav, φριγίαν, γαλα- τίαν, καπ παδοκίαν, συρίαν καὶ εἰς αὐτὴν τὴν μιωπέρα τῶν πόλεων, καὶ σφράἀγισόν uot. χιλίας τριαχκησίας ἑξήκοντα χιλιαδας' τὸ μὲν δύµοιρων ῥίψων καὶ τὸ (ex Parr. est; Ven. om) ερίεον ἔασον. οὐαὶ ani γῇ ἐκ τῶν βασάνων ὧν μέλλει ἐξαπωστεῖλαι κύριος παντοκρᾶ- τωρ ἐπὲ σέ' axgiduc ἀγρίας καὶ αγαιιιάκτας (ἀκρίδ. ἀγρ. καὶ a». ex Par., om Ven.), xai οὔτε ζῶνν ἢ (Par. οὕτε) δένδρον µέλλουσιν ἄψασίαι (Par. ἅπιεσώαι), εἰ μὴ ert (ita uterque) τοὺς μὴ µιετα- νοῄσαντας (lar. - νοοῦνιας) διὰ (Par. ἐτεὶ) τὰς noddag αὐτῶν ἁμαρτίας καὶ (au. κ. ex Par., om. Ven.) ἀνομίας καὶ ἀδικίας, καὶ μαστιγώσοισι» αὐτοὺς μῆνας (ή, ἕως οὗ ἀπελθόντες μακαρίσωσιν (Ρατ. - ίσοισιν) τοὺς τεΦ»ναμιένους καὶ εἴπιωσιν μακάριοί ἐστε, ὅτι oix, ἐτύχειε ἐπὶ τὰς ἡμέρας ταύτας (Par. ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις ταύταις). καὶ ἐκ προστάγµατος Φεοῦ ἀναβήσεται Ώρ ἀπὸ τῆς Φαλάσσης, καὶ ἡ yi) ζῶσα ἀνοικοδομήσει τὴν Φαλασσαν. καὶ ἐπιβήσεται ent τὴν ἔπτάλοφον xai σερέψει τὸ πρόσωπιον αὐτῆς Est Ty δύσι» τοῦ ἡλίου. οὐαὶ (Par. καὶ οὐαὶ) coi ἑπτάλοφε ἐκ τῆς τοιαύτης ὀργῆς, ὅταν κυκλωὺᾖς ὑπὸ στρατοτέδου πολλοῦ (Par. -πέδων πολλών 9) καὶ xvorevO fc ὡς διὰ μικροῦ πράγματος, καὶ τὰ ὡραῖά σου τείχη πεσοῦνται ὡς σικυήλατο» (? cod. συκηἡλάτω), καὶ πτατήσει τὸ µει- ράκιον ἐπὶ σὲ ἐλεεινήν (cod. -»ῇ), τὸ σκῖπιτρον (cod. rursus -πτωρ) Inoe καὶ ἐν αὐτῷ οὗ prety, καὶ βάλη τὰς χεῖρας αὐτοῦ εἰς τὰ ἅγια τοῦ tent Φυσιαστήρια, xol τὰ ἅγια ἀποχρίσουσιν (ita scriptum est) x«i ὁώσοισι ταῦτα τοῖς υἱοῖς τῆς ἀπωλείας. καὶ ἐγερθήσεται ὁ ὄφις 6 κηιμιώµεγος καὶ πατάδει τὸν µείρακα, τὸ δὲ διάδημα αὐτοῦ ἀρακολτωσάμενος μεγαλυνθήσεται τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ πρὸ μικροῦ, nt δὲ vioi τῆς ἁπωλείας στηρίξαντες δώσουσι τὰ πρόσωπα αὐτῶν ni τὴν δύσιν τοῦ fiov: καὶ οὕτως δώσει 6 ὄφις Ô κοιμωµεγος Φάνατον ὅΌσιον (sic), καὶ κρατήσει ἐπὶ τὴν ἕτπτά- λοφο» τὸ ξανθὸν γένος etc. Extrema sunt: καὶ ἐν τῷ ὑποστρέ- φεσύαι αὐτὸν ἀνοιχθήσονται ot Inoaveot τῆς γῆς, καὶ πάντες πλοιτήσωσι», καὶ οὐδεὶς ἔσται Ιτένης, καὶ 7 yf) ἀποδώσει τὸν καρ- nov αὐτῆς ἑπιταπλασίονα, καὶ τὰ ὅττλα τὰ πτολεμικὰ γενήσονται εἰς ὀρέπανα. καὶ βασιλεύσει ἔτη Ag’, καὶ pev. αὐτὸν (cod. αὐτοῦ) # Ab hoc inde loco textum Pnrisiensem non amplius exscripsi. Quae se- quuntur in Veneto, a quo solo petii, varie corrupta sunt, quae ex aliis codici- bus correctum iri spero. XXXI PROLEGOMENA. βασιλεύσει ἕτερος ἐξ αὐτοῦ ἔτη ιβ’ καὶ οὗτος περοϊδὼν τὸν 9dva- τον αὐτοῦ πορευθήσεται elg τὰ ἱεροσόλυμα ἵνα παραδώσει τὴν βασιλείαν αὐτοῦ τῷ Sep. καὶ ἔκτοτε βασιλεύσουσι» ot εέσσαρες viol αὐτοῦ. ὃ μὲν πρῶτος ἐν ῥώμῃ, 5 δεύτερος ἐν ἀλεξανδρείᾳ, 5 τρίτος ἐν ἑτεταλόφῳ καὶ 6 τέταρτος ἐν Φεσσαλονίκῃ. οὗτοι ἀλλη- λομαχήσουσι, καὶ σερατοπεδεύσουσι καὶ τοὺς ἱερεῖς καὶ τοὺς µιο- ναχούς, καὶ συγκροτήσουσι :(όλεμον an’ αἀλλήλων, καὶ οὐδεὶς ἐξ αὐτῶν σωθήσεται. καὶ ἐν τῷ μὴ εἶναι ἄνδρα χρίσιµιον βασιλεύσει γυνὴ μιαρὰ ἐν τῇ Ἱιταλόφῳ καὶ μὴ ἀνεῖ τὰ ἅγια τοῦ Jeot Φυσια- στήρια, καὶ σταὐεῖσα ἐν µέσῳ τῆς ἑπταλόφου, φωνῇ µεγάλῃ λέ- yovga* tig Φεὸς whiv ἐμοῦ; καὶ τίς δύναται ἀναστῆσαι [ἐπὶ] τὴν ἐμὴν βασιλείαν; καὶ εὐθὺς σεισθήσεται d ἑτετάλοφος καὶ κατα- ποντισφήσεται σύμψυχος ἐν Prd, καὶ μόνος à ξηρόλοφος ἔσται φαινόµενος' καὶ τὰ διαβαινόµενα ελοῖα μέλλουσι φρηνεῖν τὴν ἑπτάλοφον. καὶ οὕτως βασιλείσει ἕνερος ἐν Φεσσαλονίκῃ eni χρό- νου μικροῦ, καὶ εὐφὺς κατωτοντισφήσεται καὶ αὐτή. καὶ μετὰ ταῦτα χαταποντισύήσεται d σµίύρνη καὶ Ἡ κύπρος and ἀνέμου στροβύλου (scd potius ἀνεμοστροβύλου scriptum est) ἐν τῇ Ja- λάσση, καὶ οὕτως ῥασιλεύσει 6 ἀντίχριστος, καὶ ιράδει Φαυμαστὰ καὶ παράδοξα πιράγµατα καὶ μεγαλωνεὶ τοὺς tovdatovg καὶ τὸν κατακεχαμμένο» (cod. χατεκαµµ., Par. ἐσκαμμένον) vaûr ἀνοικο- δομήσει, καὶ γενήσονται λιμοί, σεισμοί, κατιωιυγεισμοὺ eat iá- σαν χώρα», καὶ t« deere a cofobEovgi , καὶ ὑειὸς ent γῆς o0 do- Φήσεται. καὶ κραιήσει ὁ τρισκατάρατος δαίµων ἔτη telat. τότε 5 χοόνος ὡς μὴν διαβήσεται, 6 μὴν ὡς ἑβδυμας (ita Par., Ven. -μάδα), f; ἑβδομὰς ὡς ἡμέρα, y ἡμέρα ὡς Wea, 1) ὥρα ὡς σει- yum, διὰ τοὺς ἐκλεκτοὺς τοῦ Φεοῦ καὶ τοὺς δούλους αὐεοῦ (Par. om καὶ v. do. αὖτ.). μετὰ δὲ τὴν συμτελήρωσιν τῶν τριῶν χρό- vor βρέξει ὁ Seng (Pur. add γτανεοκράτωρ) πῦρ ἐπὶ τὴν yi, καὶ κατακαήσεται à yi) πήχας (sic Ven.) τριάκοντα (Par. κατακαύσει αὐτὴν myxetg Ay’). τότε βοήσει 1) yÿ τρὸς τὸν «Φεύν (Par. οὐράνιον pro Fe.) :ταρθένος εἰμί, κύριε, ἐνώπιόν σου. τότε οἱ οὐρανοὶ ὡσεὶ χάρτης ἐνειληθήσονται καὶ (Par. om ot οὐρανοὶ usque καὶ) ot ἂγγελοι τοῦ Φεοῦ τὰς σάλπιγγας Φώσουσιν, καὶ ot an’ αἰῶνος νεχροὶ ἐγερφήσονται, καὶ ot μὲν δίκαιοι σεαΦῄσονται ἔκ δεξιῶν τοῦ νυµφίου, οἱ δὲ ἁμαρτωλοὶ ἐξ εὐωνύμων' καὶ ot μὲν δίκαιοι κληρονομήσουσι τὸν παράδεισο», οἱ δὲ ἁμαρτωλοὶ κληρονομήσοισι καὶ αὐτοὶ τὴν αἰιύνιον κόλασι»' Hg γένοιτο ῥυσόὸ ναι ημᾶς, /ερού- 4 Par. add n, quod ἥμισν explicandum videtur. Item paullo post habet τῶν τριών f, χρόνων. 5 We wpa et ὡς στιγμὴ Par., Ven. we ὥραν οἱ ὡς στιγμήν. PROLEGOMENA. XXXIII κινεῖν δὲ πατέρα υἱὸν καὶ ἅγιον πνεῦμα, εριᾶδα ὁμοούσιον καὶ ἀχώριστον, εἰς τοὺς ἁττεράντους αἰώνας ἁμήν. Ab his inde a voce ἐγερθῄσονται satis differt Parisiensis codex (2180.), in quo sic pergitur: καὶ τότε φανήσεται τὸ σημεῖον τοῦ ζωοποιοῦ σταυ- ροῦ προπορευήµενον an’ οὐρανῶν εἶτα καὶ αὐτὸς ἡμῶν Ó κύριος ingots χριστὸς καταβήσεται καὶ στα oet ἐπὶ τοῦ οἴκου (cod. τοὺς otxovc) david, καὶ προευτρεπίσει tov φρόνον αὐτοῦ, καὶ στήσει A 4 / - 4 1 € & 3- , τοὺς μὲν δικαίους ἐκ δεξιῶὼν, τοὺς δὲ ἁμαρτωλοὺς ἐξ εὐωνύμω». , € , 3, , 4 ε , ~ , | 9 τότε at β/βλοι ἀνυιχθήσονται, καὶ at πράξεις τῶν δικαίων καὶ = € | - FU ν € : , , τῶν ἁμαριωλῶν γυμνωθήσονται, καὶ où μὲν δίκαιοι κληρονοµή- covet τὴν αἰώνιον ζωήν, οἱ δὲ ἁμαρτωλοὶ κόλασιν ἀπέραντον' ἐς ῥισθείημεν χάριτι καὶ φιλα»θρωπίᾳ τοῦ κερίου καὶ Φεοῦ καὶ σωτῖρος ἡμῶν loo? χριστοῦ, ᾧ πρέπει πᾶσα δόξα, κράτος, τιμιὴ nai προσκύνησις σὺν τῷ πατρὶ καὶ τῷ ἁγίῳ πνεύματι Eig τοὺς αἰῶγας τῶν αἰώνων ἁμήν. Quae dedimus, in Veneto et Parisiensi altero (2180.) paullo plus quam dimidiam totius apocalypsis par- tem efficiunt. Multo pauciora cod. Par. 947. pracbet. Ceterum nescio an hace scriptura eadem sit quam Pseudathanasii Synopsis et Nicephori stichometria inter pseudepigrapha numerant. Quod si est, ,, Bagovy, -«μβακούμ, Ἐζεκιὴλ καὶ dori wevderiyeaga rectius apud Nicephorum Antilegomenis Novi Testamenti addun- tur quam in Synopsi Veteris Testamenti Apocryphis. Apocalyps, apecryph. ed. Tischendort, ++ V. IOHANNIS LIBER DE DORMITIONE MARIAE. VI. | TRANSITUS MARIAE A. VII. TRANSITUS MARIAE B. Sed iam ad libros a nobis hoc volumine editos redeundum est. Superest ut de iis explicemus qui in describendo Mariae exitu versantur. Opus Graecum, quod tantam vim ad traditiones Marianas excolendas atque propagandas habuit ct in varias quum orientis tum occidentis linguas translatum est, nondum editum fuisse mirum est. Neglectum vero est ab alteris ne ad apocry- phorum deliramenta viderentur animum attendere, ab alteris ne in suspicionem adducerentur quae a piis Mariae cultoribus dudum in fidem recepta essent!. At errarunt utrique; hi quidem quod a veritate strenue indaganda refugerunt, illi quod praesumptione dogmatica historiae circumscripsere studium. Pertinere autem librum de dormitione vel transitu Mariae non ad medii aevi sed antiquitatis Christianae monumenta cer- tum est, quamquam ambigi potest utrum saeculo demum quarto an prius prodierit. Auctor libri Latini quem Transitum Ma- riae B diximus, in prologo, qui a textu nostro Veneto abest 1 Huc spectant verba Coinbetisii in Auctar. Nov. Biblioth. PP. tom. 1. p. 821: ,,Exstat eius (i.e. lohannis archiepisc. Thessalon., de quo vide infra) oratio alia in Mariae assumtionem, paucis diversa ab iis quae exstant uomine S. Melitonis, ac pleraque eiusmodi ex Apocryphis enarrans; quam quidem mihi paraveram ac eram conatus illustrare; sed postea visum potius mihi premere quam minus certa nixis veritate aliorum fidem elevare." PROLEGOMENA. XXXV sed ex aliis codicibus in Bibliotheca Maxima Patrum editus est, Melitonis nomen sibi arrogans tradita a Iohanne apostolo ad conficiendum librum suum se adhibuisse profitetur: vide infra pag. 124. Hunc librum suae aetatis hominibus et iam saeculo sexto Gregorio Turonensi in iis quae de obitu et resurrectione Mariae scripsi! probari reprehendit Beda Venerabilis in Retract. in Act. App. cap. VIII. Ad Iohannem autem Pseudo-Melito 1119 provocans haud dubie ad eum librum provocavit quem plerique codices Graeci Iohanni adscriptum esse testantur. Eundem in celebri decreto a Gelasio damnatum esse (vide cap. VI. 8. 28: Liber qui appellatur Transitns, id est Adsumptío* sanctae Ma- riae, apocryphus") propterea ambigitur quod a Pseudo - Melítone Leucii haeretici scriptum eiusdem argumenti commemoratur, rur- susque a Pseudo-Hieronymo in sermone qui fertur de assum- ptione beatae virginis Mariae scriptum eiusmodi significari vide- tur?. Quum autem in decreto illo &. 18 danmatio praecedat .omnium librorum quos fecit Leucins discipnlus diaboli", certe veri est similius 8. 28 alium quam Leucii de transita Marine li- brum damnari; nisi forte nullo auctore nominato «quicquid Trans- itus Mariae inscribehatur auctor decreti damnari voluit Sin au- tem pro vero habemus, Leucium haereticum de transitu Marise commentatum esse, statuendum erit Pseudo - Iohannem vel ma- xime contra illum suum compoenisse librum, quo quidem ad Leucii scripturam ex«tirpandam usum se dixit Pseudo - Melito. Quantopere antem Transitus ille Mariae ulique placuerit, luculenter interpretum studiis probatur. Scimus enim Syriace, Sahidice, Arabice eum versum esse. Neque interpretes illi satis habuerunt Graeca simpliciter vertere. sed ipsam narrationem va- rits modis excoluerunt. quemadmodum boc ipso anno tres libros ? Verte ed of Adeumptio in plaron cid. deskdersnter. * B ους sd Poukem et Postechswm + de re e orsigdes aer er Forte m werd és mem vives died epeeryphem & Φα ὃν ciusdem. vérins, dados pre ríe ραδιο. Coterem im ο «Έπος nié dcenter Schifter: strass «rpüe forrd «uad com corpwe. qoeemeteavine «mm Noeunis Yaris fa * Liew ewe perpito Conrrtatom 59 tee Apuerypled Literature 9f the Xev Yoeaneut. cadent! md sited! foem Error WOK {ν tie [δω Maem. Camtin T9252 Red sme φανών ante coc eet br am offerat aem ches $ew ie’ ne -—- were a ϱφονιναί ford Jécratuer, in dau precfoes camedm memo oria ολη [ο ot Αρ... - e » XXXVI PROLEGOMENA. bus idem cum Graecis nostris argumentum sed satis diversa ratio est; aliam rursus libri formam, propiorem tamen Syriacis quam Graecis aut Latinis, Maximilianus Enger 1854 Arabice edidit 5; nr 5 Titulus libri est: Ioannis apostoli de transitu beatae Mariae virginis liber. Ex recensione et cum interpretatione Maximiliani Engeri. Exempli gratia adscri- bamus, ex Wrightii et Engeri intorpretationibus, quae fere in Syriacis ot Arabi- cis respondent capiti 19 textus Graeci. Is enim locus ex iis est qui certe per singula comparari possunt. Syrus igitur sie (Contributions p. 22 sq.): Then the Holy Spirit informed us in all the regions in which we were, and says to us: »The time is near for the mother of your Lord to leave this world; but rise, go to her to Bethlehem.*^ To Simon (Peter) It made this known in Rome; aud to Paul at Tiberias; and to Thomas in India; and to Matthew at Berytus; and to Bartholomew in Armenia; and to Thaddacus at Laodicea; and to James in the cave of Zion. But Andrew, the brother of Simon, and James, the brother of John, and Philip, and Simon the Cananite, and Matthias, who became an apostle in the place of Judas Iscariot, these five were dead. And the Holy Spirit awoke . them and said to them: Rise, but do not think that tho resurrection is come; but on this account do ye rise, that ye may go to Bethlehem to the mother of your Lord, who is departing from the world, and asks to see you. Item Arabs (apud Enger. p. 89): ,,Et cum spiritus sanctus mihi dixisset: audisti hanc vocem o Ioannes? dixi: sane. Dixit: haec ibit ad discipulos socios tuos iique ad do- minam beatam Mariam salutandam adveulent, quia in sua quemque urbe et loco certiorem feci, oisque currus quibus huc vehentur in nube lucida paravi. Et SI- meoni Cephae Romae notuin id feci, cum ad templuin sanctum properaret, sa- crificium cum id ei incumberet oblaturus, eique dixi: oblatione faeta Bethlehem propera, nam mater magistri tui in eo est ut ex hoc mundo migret. Dein Paulo, qui quinquaginta circiter iactae sagittae spatiis Roma aberat et cum Iudaeis dispu- tabat; Iudaeique euin irridebant dicebautque : profecto sermo tuus non accipietur, quia tu nomen Christi praedicas, tu es Tarso ortus nosque te novimus: homo es Cliristianus et pauper, et Iesu in nomiue migrare et orare coepisti. Eumque certiorem feci, statimque surrexit et egressus est. Dein Thomam in interiore Indiae Sindiaeque terra. Is autem prope lectum filiae regis assidebat eamque baptizaverat; tum ad ecclesiam properavit et oravit et abiit. Et post haec Mat- thaeum, tum lacobum. Et postquam vivos ex iis certiores feci, ad mortuos ivi, Philippum, Andream fratrem Simeonis Cephae, Lucam, Simeonem Cananaeum, Marcum Bartholomaeumque, eisque dixi: agite, sopulcra vestra relinquite, et ne credatis diem novissimum venisse; non enim iam extremum teinpus est. Verum Bethlehem properate, dominam Mariam beatam domini genitricem salutaturi; nam prope est ut ex hoc mundo abeat." Syrus alter (vide Journ. of Sacr. Lit.) magis cum Arabe consentit. lta ille habet quae de Petro et Paulo agunt etc.: To Bimon Cephas It made this known in Home, as he was going in to offer the oblation in the chureh where was the oblation of strangers; and he was lying prostrate and praying before the altar; and the Holy Spirit said to him: ο The time draws nigh that the mother of thy Lord should depart from this world; go to Bethlehem to salute her." Aud the Holy Spirit informed Paul in the city called Tiberias. It found Paul as he was contending with the Jews, who were striving with him and reviling him and saying to him: Thy words are not PROLEGOMENA. XXXVII denique aliam eamque a reliquis omnibus satis discrepantem li- ber Sahidicus habet, quem in Catalogo codicum Copticorum Bor- gianorum Georg. Zoega indicavit^. Sed praeter orientales etiam Latini docent quam varie transitus Mariae ab interpretibus ex- cultus sit. Plures enim apud Latinos libri habentur, in quibus am ee ee met received, which thou utterest concerning the Messiah. Because thou art from Tarsus. and the son of a harness-maker, and the child of poor people, thou takest the name of the Messiah (in thy mouth) and goest about with it. And the Holy Spirit said to him: ,,The time draws nigh that the mother of thy Lord should depart from this world; go to Bethlehem to greet her.“ And the Holy Spirit informed Thomas in India, who had gone in to visit the nephew of Ludan, the king of India. And hc was sitting hy his bed and talking to him; and the Holy Spirit said to him: ,,The time draws nigh for the mother of thy Lord to leave this world; go to Bethichem to greet her.“ And the Holy Spirit informed Matthew (saying): . The time draws nigh for the mother of thy Lord to leave this world; go to Bethlchem to greet her.‘ And Matthew was at Yabus. And the Holy Spirit informed James in Jerusalem (saying): The time ete. And the Holy Spirit informed Bartholomew in the Thebais (saying): The time etc. Now none of the disciples were dead as yct, except Andrew, the brother of . Simon Cephas, and Philip, and Luko, and Simon the Cananite: these were dead. And on that day tho H. 8. informed them in their graves (saying): Rise from Sheol. And the H. 8. said unto hem: Do not suppose that the resurrection is come; but your rising to-day from your graves is wholly that ye may go to greet the mother of your Lord, for the time draws nigh for her to leave the world. * Vide pag. 223. num. CXX. Zoega inde haec excerpsit: ,,Verba Iesu in cruce ad Mariam et lohannem , a quo inde tempore vixerunt ambo in una domo Hierosolymis annos XV. Multas illa peregit sanationes, multa docuit apostolos frequenter eam invisentes et secum habuit chorum virginum: ,,Factum autem est anno XV. post resurrectionein domini, secundum archacologiam losephi et Ircunei Hebracorum.‘ Scilicet praccipit Maria Iohanni ut vocet Petrum et Ia- cobnm, quibus ingressis in memoriam revocat apostolis quae acciderant a die resurrectionis usque ad ascensionem doinini. Narrat. porro apparuisse sibi domi- num et pracdixisse diem mortis, ctiam pollicitam esse angelos post statum tem- pus corpus eius in coelun assuümpturos. Convocat virgines suas, in primis Ma- riam Magdalenam. lubet inde Potrum sindonium sibi afferre, Iacobum suffimenta emere, lohannem taedas. Sindonium adlatum sternit instar lecti et odoribus ad- spergit. Ad orandum se convertit, petens & deo nt removeat lapides offensionis et larvas dolosas, ut qui a sinistris dei procidant coram ea, qui a dextris acce- dant cum gaudio, ut potestates tenebrarum pudore afficiantur et draco videns eam abscondat se, quiescatque fluvius ignis quo explorantur iusti et peccatores. Et sic super sindoniis suffimentisque se componit dormitura. Descendit dominus de coclo snper curru. Chernbin, eamque consolatus mortem arcessit, qua visa anima Mnrino evolat in sinum filii. Mortun est dio Inn. XX, qui est XXI (XXV) mensis Tobe. Lraccipit lesus apostolis nt corpus sepelinnt in valle Iosaphat.' Practeren extremam libri partem ipso textu Sabidico adposuit, eumquo vertit Ed. Dulauricr 1. 1. pag. 20 sqq. XXX VIII PROLEGOMENA. idem argumentum maxima cum licentia tractatum est. Ita neuter eorum quos edidimus siglis A et B distinctos, cum altero con- venit, nec magis eum orientalibus interpretibus aut cum ipso Graeco, licet ex hoc tanquam primario fonte eos fluxisse appa- reat. Praetereaque aliam eiusdem rei expositionem ex codice Ambrosiano descripsimus, ad varios illam quidem libros concin- natam ac tamen ab ipso Iohannis libro auctoritatem repetentem. Vide infra. A Latinis transitum Mariae cum similibus aliis ad poetas medii aevi Germanicos transisse plura carmina testes habemus. Sequuntur autem et illi varias libri recensiones, quemadmodum inter Conradum ab Heimesfurt? et auctorem libri passionalis * hoc interest, ut iam Engerus adnotavit, quod ille fabulam de sero Thomae adventu et zona virginis ex aëre deiecta habet, hic cuni Pseudo - Melitone consentiens non habet. Quod ipsum quum iuter testes nostros transitus Mariae A et D differat, facile erit dictu unde carminum illorum discrepantia pendeat. Sed in ipsis Graecis exemplorum haud exigua est varietas, in extrema potissimum libri parte, ut in editione indicavimus. Neque inter Graecos deerant qui libro ita uterentur ut novum ex eo opus conficerent. Hoe maxime Ioliannes archiepiscopus ‘l'hes- salonicensis circa finem saec. septimi fecit ". Quem enim sermouen de dormitione Mariae scripsit, eum totum sed liberrime ad librum Pseudo-Iohannis composuit. In libris scriptis haud raro inveni- tur, ut in codice Parisiensi 897, ubi inscriptio sic legitur: ud ἐν ἁγίοις στατρὸς ἡιιῶν iwarrov ἀρχιειισκόπου Φεσσαλονίκης λό- yog πάνυ ὀφέλιμος εἰς τὴν κοίµησιν τῆς ὑτεραγίας δεσ,ιοίνης ἡμῶν Φεοτόχου καὶ ἀειπαρθένου µαρίας. "l'extus incipit: 17 Φαυμασιῇ καὶ ὑπερενδύξῳ καὶ Όντως μεγαλη τοῦ :τανιὸς κόσμου δεσποίν καὶ ἀειπαρθένῳ µαρίᾳ, τῇ τοῦ σωεῖρος ἡμῶν ἐησοῦ χριστοῦ put ei καὶ ἀληθῶς Φεοτόκῳ ὑπὸ τάσης tig ba οὐρανὸν cig τε (? vide infra Coisl. 121) καὶ αἰσθητῆς διακοσµήσεως ἀξιόχρευς (sic) ὕμνος ἄδεσθαι διὰ παντὸς ἐποφείλεται. καὶ τοῦτο καλῶς, οἶμαι, καὶ ms —À — € - 1 Eius carmen editum est apud Hauptium: Zeitschrift für deutsches Alter- thum, vol. VIII, pag. 150 sqq. * Vide editionis Hahnianae pag. 120 squ. Inscribitur ea purs quae de tran- situ Mariae agit: ,,Hie sprichet das buoch von unser vrowen ende“. 9 Praecessit eum (circa initia saec. septimi) sermone simili Modestus archi- epise. Hieros., cuius ἐγχώμιον εἷς τὴν xolunow τῆς παναγίας Seoréxou comme- morat Photius in biblioth. cod. 275. Sed etiamnum in libris scriptis Invenitur, ut in cod. Coisl. 374. Cf. Montfauc. Bibl. Coisl. pag. 389. PROLEGOMENA. XXXIX Φεοφιλῶς, ὡς Gre μητρὶ καὶ Φεόπαιδι, ov μόνον διὰ τὸ πάντων αὐτὴν ἀνώτερον λαχεῖν ἔχειν ἀξίωμα, τὴν μητέρα κεκλῆσθαι 9εοῦ, καὶ μόνη» in ερχεῖσθαι τῶν μγερκοσμίων τε καὶ ἐπιγείω», ἀλλά γε μὴν καὶ διὰ τὸ τῇ ὅλῃ χτίσει δι αὐτῆς γενόµενον εὐεργέτημα ἐν τῇ τοῦ μονηγενοῦς αὐτῆς vtot: ἐνσάρχως ἐπὶ γης. ....10 παρουσίᾳ. οὐκοῖν ἑορταστέον tig Φεοτόκου τὴν κοίµησιν ἅμα ταῖς δείαις καὶ σιλεόρτοις δυνάµεσι. Paullo post legitur: ἀρχὴν δὲ τοῦ λόγου ἤδη πτοιήσυμαι τὰ περὶ τῆς κοιμιήσεως your ἀναπαύσεως καὶ πρὸς Φεὸν μεταστάσεως µαρίας τῆς Φεοτόκου, καὶ ἅπερ αὐτῇ ἄπεκα- λύφθη ἄρρήτα µιστήρια, πᾶσιν ἐκφαντορικῶς διηγούµενος. vire γὰρ Eyre µαρία raga τοῦ xvglov ὅτι ἀτοτίφεται τὸ ἄφθηρον av- τῆς σῶμα, TAFE /τρὸς αὐτὴν 6 μέγας ἂγγελος καὶ εἶπεν abri µα- ρία, ἐγερφεῖσα λάβε τοῦτο τὸ βραβεῖον, ὃν (sic) δέδωχέ pot ὃ φυτείσας τὸν παράδεισο», καὶ παραᾶδος αὐτὸ τοῖς ἀποστόλοις, ἵνα κρατῄσαντες αὐτὸ ἑμνήσωσιν ἐμπροσθέν σου, διότι μετὰ τρεῖς μέρας ἁπτοτίδῃ τὸ ἄχραντον σῶμά gov: ἰδοὺ γὰρ πάντας τοὺς ἁπωστόλοις ἀποστέλλει ττρός σε ὁ δεσπότης - - ὅτε οὖν εἶπον πάντες τὸ ἁμήν, αἶθις ἠσπαάσαντη ἀλλήλοις. καὶ εὐθέως ἐξελθὼν 6 ἰωάννης ἦλφε καὶ orn ἀναμέσον αὐτῶν λέγων εὐλογήσατέ µε πάντες. καὶ ἰδόντες αὐτὸν ἠσπάσαντο αὐτὸν ἕκαστος κατὰ τὴν ἰδίαν τάξιν. μετὰ δὲ τὸν ἀσ]γασμιὸν εἶπε πέτρος πρὸς ἰωάννην' ἀγαπητὲ τῷ κιρίῳ, πότε wee γέγονας, xai ποίῳ τρόπῳ xai πόσας ἡμέρας ἤδη ἔχεις; καὶ εἶπεν Ἰωάννης" ἀκούσατε ἀδελφοὶ τὸ συµ- Bay por. ἐγὼ μην ἐν jug noôle Tijg ἀσίας γῆς ὀνόμαιι σάρδις (cod. σάρδης) - - καὶ προῇγε ιέτρος ὑἡμνῶν καὶ λέγων ἐξῆλθεν ἰσραὴλ ἐξ αιγύιτου ἐν στύλῳ πιρὸς γεφέλης, ἀλληλούία" 6 δὲ xv- ριος προῖγεν αὐτοίς, ἀλληλούϊα - - ἔκλαιον δὲ πτάντες καὶ ἐλεγον' ovat ἡμῖν, ὅτι τὸ γενόμενον ἐν σηδόµοις καὶ ἐν ἡμῖν ἀπέβη. ἐπα- ταξε γὰρ ἐκείνους 6 Jeng τερῶτον μὲν ἐν ἀορασίᾳ, μετέπειτα δὲ nig κατήγαγεν ἐξ οὐρανοῦ καὶ κατέχαισεν αὐτοίς - - καὶ ἐν τῇ φοβερᾷ ἐλείσει καὶ Pernt} πταραστάσει τῆς ἀδεκάστου καὶ ἀπρησω- πολήπτου κρίσεως τοῦ vtot αὐτῆς καὶ Φεοῦ ἡμῶν καὶ τῆς αἰωνίου κολάσεως ἐξαιρούμενοι, τῆς ἐκ δεξιῶν αὐτοῦ peyadng κλήσεως κληρονόμοι ἀναδειχθείημεν, Ort τοῦ Φεοῦ καὶ πατρός ἐστιν H τιμὴ καὶ h δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος etc. Ex his satis perspicuum erit quo modo archiepiscopus Thessalonicensis sermonem suum ad Pseudo- Iohannis librum conformaverit. Alihi eundem sermonem ad ipsum Iohannem evangelistam — —— e 10 Sequitur διοῖχτον Eparov (item παρουσίαν scriptum est). Cf. eundem lo- cum in cod. Coisl. 121. XXX’ PROLEGOMENA. πρόσωπον Λέοντος καὶ sedowsoyv µόσχου, ἔχονεα rdg χεῖρας ἐπιάνω τῶν πτερύγων -- καὶ ἐκέκραγεν (sic, ad τάγμα referen- dum?) ἀκαταιαύσεως λέγοντες' ἅγιος ἅγιος ἅγιως κύριος σαβαώδ - - (fol. 3.) καὶ εἰς τὸ δεξιὸν µέρος αὐτῆς ἴδον λίμνην παμμε- γέδη, καὶ elné µοι ὃ ἄγγελος' ἐξ αὐτῆς tig Aiuvys ἐξέρχεται ὁ ἰορδάνης πτοταµός, καὶ sig τὸ χεῖλος αὐτοῦ ὥσιερ tegeds ... xai λέγει por 6 ἄγγελος" οὗτός ἐστιν ἰωάννις à βαπτιστής. καὶ elg τὸ ἀριστερὺν µέρος Wor λίμνι «(αμμε)έθι. καὶ λέγε por ὁ ἄγ- yeÀog* αὕτη ἐσεὶν ἡ λίμνη ὕνκου κολάζονέαι γωνεῖς καὶ ἀγάδυχοι ot ἐξ ἀιελείας τὰ τέκνα αὐτῶν ἀφέντες ἀβάπτιστα -- (fol. 6.) καὶ Ἠγαγέν µε Oscov κολάξυνεαι ot ἁμαρεωλοί. καὶ εἶδον ἐκεῖ woca- oy πτύρινον; καὶ εἰς τὸ χεῖλος αὐτοῦ ἑκάύηκυ wAiJog ἀνδρῶν καὶ γυναικῶν. καὶ λέγει por à ἄγγελος: οὗκωί story ot ἐπιίορκοι ot adi- χως ὀμνύοιυσι»ν, οἱ ψευδομάρτυρες - - (fol. 7.) εἶιέν µοι 6 ἄγγε- λος οὗτοί εἶσιν οἱ ἄρχοντες, οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ ot Φυνάσται of δῶρα λαμβάνοισιν καὶ τὸ δίκαιον ov κρίνουσιν -- (fol. 8.) οὗτοί εἶσιν oi πρεσβύτερο, ἀββάδες, où ῥυτώσαντες τὸ μέγα καὶ ἀγγελικὸν σχῆμα ὑμοίως καὶ ὁιάκωνοι καὶ ot ακοιοιοῦννες toby δούλους αὐεῶν -- (fol. 14.) διὸ ιιάνιες, Ἱερεῖς καὶ διάκυνοι, δοῦλοι xai ἐλεύθεροι, (πλούσιοι καὶ sévices, δῶμεν δόξαν τῷ Je. ἔλεος καὶ ἄφεσιν ἁμαρτιῶν τῷ γράψανιι ἅμα καὶ τοῖς ἀκροασαμένοις καὶ κτησαμένῳ etc. Denique de apocaly psi quae dicitur Danielis mentio {8- ciunda. Etiam hanc passim invenimus, ut in cod. Veneto Marc. class. II. cod. CXXV., in Parisiensibus 947 et 2180. In Veneto libri titulus est: azoxaAviug τοῦ zgoqrrov «{ανιὴλ περὶ cig συν- τελείας τοῦ κόσμου. In Parisiensi 947: ἐσχάτι ὕρασις τοῦ Aa- nr. In Par. 2180: ἐκ sûr ἐσχάτων ὁράσέων τοῦ agogirov Aa- νιήλ. luitium libri in Veneto sic: Jade λέγει κύριος scavroxgtrug" οὐαὶ Ooi yij, ὅταν τὸ τῶν ἀγγέλων σκῖμιτρονὰ βασιλεύσει ἐν got. τότε ἑἐρεῖ κύριος ,τανευκράτωρ tvi τῶν ἀγγέλων αὐτοῦ λέγων' , \ 3 $24 / ν ν 7 > 4 ο ο κάτελώε καὶ άρον τὴν ἀλήώειαν καὶ τὴν ειρήνην uno tig γῆς (Par. 2180. τ. ἁλήν. «nó v. y. καὶ v. εἰρ. zr. αὐεῖς), καὶ noinooy ἕνα φάγωσι» οἱ ἄνθρωιιοι ἀλλήλων cag σάρκας αὐτῶν. ἐξαπόστειλον καὶ ἄλλους ἀγγέλους, καὶ τὸν μὲν Eva? eis κατελθε ἐτεὶ τὰ περι- 5 Sequitur ἀλλάμένος, quod nee ἀλλόμενος uec ἀλάμενος substituondo sa- nari videtur. 1 Ita Par. 3180. nisi quod σχυπτρον habet; Ven. σχήπτωρ, Par. alter σκύπτορ. à In hoc accusativu et h. l. et postea consentiunt Ven. et Parisienses. PROLEGOMENA. "XXXI βόλια (ita Ven., Parisienses -λαια et -λεα) xai τὰς νήσους καὶ σφρά- γισον coud χιλιάδας ' τὸ prev δύμοιρο» Qi yov καὶ τὸ τρίτον ἔασο». καὶ τὸν δεύτερον eine’ κάτελιλε ἐιὶ τὰ δυσικᾶ μιέρη καὶ σφράἀγισόν mor ao’ χιλιάδας τὸ μὲν Φύμοιρον ῥῖψον καὶ vO τρίτον ἔασο». καὶ τὸν τρίτον ἄγγελων εἶτιέ' κάτελθε ἐπὶ acter, φριγίαν, γαλα- τί, καπ ιταδοκίαν, σιρίαν καὶ εἰς αὐτὴν τὴν μητέρα τῶν πόλεων», zai σφρἀγισόν μοι χιλίας τριαχρσίας ἑξήκοντα χιλιάδας' τὸ μὲν δύµοιρον ῥίψων καὶ τὸ (ex Parr. est; Ven. om) τρίτον ἔασον. οὐαὶ oni yi; ἐκ τῶν ᾖασάγων ὧν μέλλει ἐξαπηστεῖλαι κύριος παντοκρά- τωρ ἐπὶ σέ' ακρίδες ἀγρίας καὶ ἀναιμάκτας (ἀκρίδ. aye. καὶ ar. ex Par., om Ven.), x«i οὔτε ζώων ἢ (Par. ovre) δένδρον µέλλουσιν ἄψασθαι (Par. ἄππεσώαι), εἰ μὴ éaié (ita uterque) τοὺς μὴ /ιετα- νοήσαντας (Par. - νηοῦντας) διὰ (Par. ei) τὰς τιολλὰς αὐτῶν ἁμαρείας καὶ (au. κ. ex Par., om. Ven.) ἀνομίας καὶ ἀδικίας, καὶ μιαστιγώσοισι» αὐτοὺς μῆνας wj, ἕως οὗ ἁπτελθόντες μιακαρίσωσιν (Par. - ίσοισιν) τοὺς τεΦναμέρους καὶ εἴτωσιν' μακαριοί ἐστε, ὅτι ovn ἐτέχειε mi τὰς ἡμιέθας ταύτας (Par. ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις ταύταις]. καὶ ?x προστάγµατορ Φεοῦ ἀναβήσεται πῦρ ἀπὸ τῆς Φαλάσσης, καὶ |) yi) ζῶσα ἀνοικοδαμήσει τὴν Φάλασσα». καὶ ἐπιβήσεται Eni τὴν ἑπτάλοφον καὶ σερέψει τὸ πρόσωπον αὐτῆς Est Ty δύσιν τοῦ ἡλίου. οὐαὶ (Par. καὶ otai) cot ἕτιτάλοφε ἐκ τῆς τοιαύτης ὀργῆς, ὅταν κυκλωὺθῇς ὑπὸ στρατοτέδου πολλοῦ (Par. -πέδων πολλῶν 5) καὶ χιριευθῇς ὡς διὰ μικροῦ πράγματος, καὶ τὰ ὡραῖά σου τείχη πεσοῦνται ὡς σικυήλατο» (0? cod. συκηἡλάτω), καὶ πατήσει τὸ µει- ράχιον ἐπὶ σὲ ἐλεεινήν (cod. -»ῇ), τὸ σκῖπιτρον (cod. rursus -πτωρ) JE xoi ἐν αὐτῷ οὗ μεί}ῃ, καὶ βαλῃ τὰς χεῖρας αὐτοῦ εἰς τὰ ἅγια τοῦ “tent Φυσιαστήρια, χαὶ τὰ ἅγια ἀποχρίσουσιν (ita scriptum est) καὶ δώσοισι ταῦτα τοῖς υἱοῖς tic ἀπωλείας. καὶ ἐγερθήσεται 6 ὄφις ὁ κοιμώµεγος καὶ πατάξει τὸν µείραχκα, τὸ δὲ διάδηµα αὐτοῦ ἀνακολτωσάμενος μεγαλυνθήσεται tO Όνομα αὐτοῦ πρὸ μικροῦ, ni δὲ υἱοὶ τῆς ἁπιωλείας στηρίξαντες ὁώσοισι τὰ πρόσωπα αὐτῶν ἐπὶ τὴν Stary τοῦ Mov: καὶ οὕτως δώσει 6 ὄφις Ô κοιμώμενος Φάνατον ὅσιον (sic), καὶ κρατήσει ἐπὶ τὴν ἕπτά- λοφον τὸ ξανθὸν γένος etc. Extrema sunt: καὶ ἐν τῷ ὑποστρέ- φεσύαι αὐτὸν ἀνοιχθήσονται oi Φησαυροὶ τῆς γῆς, καὶ πάντες πλουτήσωσι», xai οὐδεὶς ἔσται πένης, καὶ $ yi) ἀποδώσει τὸν καρ- mov αὐτῆς ἑἹτιταπλασίονα, καὶ τὰ Orla τὰ πολεμικὰ γενήσονται εἰς ὀρέπανα. καὶ βασιλεύσει ἔτη Ag’, καὶ uev. αὐτὸν (cod. αὐτοῦ) 8 Ab hoc inde loco textum Parisiensem non amplius exscripsi. Quae se- quuntur in Veneto, a quo solo petii, varie corrupta sunt, quae ex aliis codici- bus correctum iri spero. XXXII __ PROLEGOMENA. βασιλεύσει ἕτερος ἐξ αὐτοῦ ἔτη ιβ’. καὶ οὗτος προϊδὼν τὸν Sdva- τον αὐτοῦ πορευθήσεται elg τὰ ἱεροσόλυμα ἕνα παραδώσει τὴν βασιλείαν αὐτοῦ τῷ Je. καὶ ἔκτυτε βασιλεύσουσιν οἱ τέσσαρες vioi αὐτοῦ: ὃ μὲν πρῶτος ἐν ῥώμῃ, ὃ δεύτερος ἐν ἀλεξανδρείᾳ, 6 τρίτος ἐν ἑπταλόφῳ καὶ ὃ τέταρτος ἐν Φεσσαλονίκῃ. οὗτοι ἀλλη- λομαχήσουσι, καὶ σερατοπεδεύσουσι καὶ τοὺς ἱερεῖς καὶ τοὺς µο- ναχούς, καὶ συγκροτήσουσι :τόλεμο» an’ ἀλλήλων», καὶ οὐδεὶς ἐξ αὐτῶν σωφήσεται. καὶ ἐν τῷ μὴ εἶναι ἄνδρα χρήσιµιον βασιλεύσει }υνὴ μιαρὰ ἐν τῇ ἑπταλόφῳ καὶ μὴ ἀνεῖ τὰ ἅγια τοῦ Φεοῦ Φυσια- στήρια, καὶ σταὐεῖσα ἐν μέσῳ vig ἑπταλόφου, φω»νῇ µεγάλῃ λέ- yovoa’ τίς Jeóg τιλὴν ἐμοῦ; καὶ τίς δύναται ἀναστῆσαι [Uri] τὴν ἐμὴν βασιλεία»; καὶ εὐθὺς σεισθήσεται dj ἑπιτάλοφος καὶ κατα- ποντισθήσεται σύμψυχος ἐν Bro, καὶ μόνος 6 ξηρύλοφος ἔσται φαινόµενος καὶ τὰ διαβαινόµενα πελοῖα μέλλουσι ὡφρηνεῖ» τὴν ἑπτάλοφον. καὶ οὕτως βασιλεύσει Fregog ἐν Φεσσαλονίκῃ ἐτιὶ χρό- νου μικροῦ, καὶ εὐθὺς κατωτοντισώήσεται καὶ αὐτή. καὶ μετὰ ταῦτα κατωτοντισφήσεται d σμύρνη καὶ ἣ κύπρος and ἀνέμου στροβύλου (sed potius ἀνεμοστροβύλου scriptum est) ἐν τῇ Ja- λάσση, καὶ οὕτως βασιλεύσει ὁ ἀντίχριστος, καὶ weakea Φαυμαστὰ καὶ παράδοξα πιράγµατα καὶ μεγαλυνεῖ τοὺς ἰοιδαίους καὶ τὸν κατακεκαμμένο» (cod. κατεκαµιµ., Par, ἐσκαμμιένον) vaóv ἀνοικο- ὀομήσει, καὶ γενήσονται loi, σεισμοί, κατιω(ογεισιιοὶ ni aà- σαν χώρα», καὶ τὰ ὕδιπα ἁπιοφρύξουσι, καὶ δειὸς ent γῆς οὐ δο- Φήσεται. καὶ κραεήσει 6 τρισκατάρατος Jaipur ἔτι cora *. τότε 5 χρόνος ὡς μὴν διαβήσεται, à μὴν ὡς ἑβδυμάς (ita Par., Ven. -μάδα), ἡ ἑβδομὰς ὡς ἡμέρα, y ἡμέρα ὡς Wea, ἣ Wea ὡς στι- yum, διὰ τοὺς ἐκλεκτοὺς τοῦ Φεοῦ καὶ τοὺς δούλους αὐτοῦ (Par. om καὶ v. δού. αὖτ.). μετὰ δὲ τὴν συμτελήρωσιν τῶν τριῶν χρό- vt)» βρέξει à Sedg (Pur. add :ταντοκράτωρ) abe ἐπὶ τὴν yip, καὶ κατακαέήσεται à yi) πήχας (sic Ven.) εριάκοντα (Par. κατακαύσει αὐτὴν πήχεις Ày). τότε βοήσει 1) yÿ ττρὸς τὸν 9eóv (Par. οὐράνιον pro Je.) wagdévog tlt, κύριε, ἐνώπιιόν σου. τότε 0t οὐρανοὶ ὡσεὶ χάρτης ἐνειληθήσονται καὶ (Par. om οἱ οὐρανοὶ usque καὶ) où ἄγγελοι τοῦ Jeo τὰς σάλπιγγας δώσουσιν, καὶ ot an’ αἰῶνος νεκροὶ ἐγερύήσονται, καὶ où μὲν δίκαιοι σταΦήσονται ἐκ δεξιῶν τοῦ νυµφίου, οἱ δὲ ἁμαρτωλοὶ ἐξ εἰωνύμων' καὶ ot μὲν δίκαιοι κληρονομµήσουσι τὸν παράδεισο», οἱ δὲ ἁμαρτωλοὶ κληθονωμήσουσι καὶ αὐτοὶ tir αἰώνιον κόλασι»ν' ἧς γένοιτο ῥυσφῆναι ἡμᾶς, 11000- 4 Par. add n, quod ἥμισυ explicandum videtur. Item paullo post habet τῶν τριών { χρόνων. ὅ ὡς ώρα et ὡς στιγμὴ Par., Ven. ὡς ὥραν et ὡς στιγμήν. PROLEGOMENA. XXXIII κινεῖν δὲ πατέρα υἱὸν καὶ ἅγιον πνεῦμα, τριάδα ὁμοούσιον καὶ ἀχώριστον, εἷς τοὺς anegavtarg αἰῶνας ἁμήν. Ab his inde a voce ἐγερθήσονται satis differt Parisiensis codex (2180.), in quo sic pergitur: καὶ τότε parroeroa τὸ σημεῖον τοῦ ζωοποιοῦ σταυ- end προπορευήµενων an οὐρανῶν εἶτα xai αὐτὸς ἡμῶν ὃ κύριος ἰγσοῖς χριστὸς καταβίσεται καὶ σταθήσει ἐπὶ τοῦ οἴκου (cod. τοὺς οἴκοις) david, καὶ προευτρεπίσει τὸν Joóvor αὐτοῦ, καὶ στήσει τοὺς μὲν δικαίους ἐκ δεξιῶν, τοὺς δὲ ἁμαρτωλοὺς ἐξ εὐωνύμων. τότε ait βίβλοι ἀνοιχθήσονται,. καὶ ai πράξεις τῶν δικαίων καὶ τῶν ἁμαρτωλῶν γυμνωθήσονται, xal οἱ μὲν δίκαιοι κληρονοµή- σισι τὴν αἰώνιο» ζωήν, οἱ δὲ ἁμαρτωλοὶ κήλασιν ἀπέραντον' ig ῥισθείημεν χάριτ; καὶ φιλανθρωπίᾳ τοῦ xvolov καὶ Jeod καὶ σωτῖρος ἡμῶν ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ, ᾧ πρέπει πᾶσα δόξα, κράτος, tuu) καὶ προσκύνησις σὺν τῷ πατρὶ καὶ τῷ ἁγίῳ πνεύματι elg τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων ἁμήν. Quae dedimus, in Veneto et Parisiensi altero (2180.) paullo plus quam dimidiam totius apocalypsis par- tem efficiunt. Multo pauciora cod. Par. 947. praebet. Ceterum nescio an hacc scriptura eadem sit quam Pseudathanasii Synopsis et Nicephori stichometria intcr pseudepigrapha numerant. Quod si est, ,, Bagot'y, “AuBanotu, Ἐζεκιὴλ nai «{ανιὴλ wevrdertyeaga“ rectius apud Nicephorum Antilegomenis Novi Testamenti addun- tur quam in Synopsi Veteris Testamenti Apocryphis. Apocalyps, apecryph. ed. Tischendort, ee V. IOHANNIS LIBER DE DORMITIONE MARIAE. VI. | TRANSITUS MARIAE A. VII. TRANSITUS MARIAE B. Sed iam ad libros a nobis hoc volumine editos redeundum est. Superest ut de iis explicemus qui in describendo Mariae exitu versantur. Opus Graecum, quod tantam vim ad traditiones Marianas excolendas atque propagandas habuit ct in varias quum orientis tum occidentis linguas translatum est, nondum editum fuisse mirum est. Neglectum vero est ab alteris ne ad apocry- phorum deliramenta viderentur animum attendere, ab alteris ne in suspicionem adducerentur quae a piis Mariae cultoribus dudum in fidem recepta essent!. At errarunt utrique; hi quidem quod a veritate strenue indaganda refugerunt, illi quod praesumptione dogmatica historiae circumscripsere studium. Pertinere autem librum de dormitione vel transitu Mariae non ad medii aevi sed antiquitatis Christianae monumenta cer- tum est, quamquam ambigi potest utrum saeculo demum quarto an prius prodierit. Auctor libri Latini quem Transitum Ma- riae B diximus, in prologo, qui a textu nostro Veneto abest 1 Huc spectant verba Combetisii in Auctar. Nov. Biblioth. PP. tom. 1. p. 821: ,,Exstat eius (i.e. lohannis archiepisc. Thessalon., de quo vide infra) oratio alia in Mariae assumtionem, paucis diversa ab iis quae exstant uomine S. Melitonis, ac pleraque eiusmodi ex Apocryphis enarrans; quam quidem mibi paraveram ae eram conatus illustrare; sed postea visum potius mihi premere quam inijuus certa nixis veritate aliorum fidem elevare." PROLEGOMENA. XXXV sed ex aliis codicibus in Bibliotheca Maxima Patrum editus est, Melitonis nomen sibi arrogans tradita a Iohanne apostolo ad conficiendum librum suum se adhibuisse profitetur: vide infra pag. 124. Hunc librum suae aetatis hominibus et iam saeculo sexto Gregorio Turonensi in iis quae de obitu et resurrectione Mariae scripsit probari reprehendit Deda Venerabilis in Retract. in Act. App. cap. VIIJ. Ad Iohannem autem Pseudo - Melito ille provocans haud dubie ad eum librum provocavit quem plerique codices Graeci Iohanni adscriptum esse testantur. Eundem in celcbri decreto a Gelasio damnatum esse (vide cap. VI. 8. 28: »Liber qui appellatur Transitus, id est Adsumptio? sanctae Ma- riae, apocryphus") propterea ambigitur quod a Pseudo- Melitone Leucii haeretici scriptum eiusdem argumenti commemoratur, rur- susque a Pseudo-Hieronymo in sermone qui fertur de assum- ptione beatae virginis Mariae scriptum eiusmodi significari vide- tur^. Quum autem in decreto illo S. 18 damnatio praecedat ,Omuium librorum quos fecit Leucius discipulus diaboli", certe veri est similius § 28 alium quam Leucii de transitu Mariae li- brum damnati; nisi forte nullo auctore nominato quicquid "l'rans- itus Mariae inscribebatur auctor decreti damnari voluit. Sin au- tem pro vero habemus, Leucium haereticum de transitu Mariae commentatum csse, statuendum erit Pseudo- Iohannem vel ma- xime contra illun suum composuisse librum, quo quidem ad Leucii scripturam exstirpandam usum se dixit Pseudo- Melito. Quantopere autem Transitus ille Mariae ubique placuerit, luculenter interpretum studiis probatur. Scimus enim Syriace, Sahidice, Arabice eum versum esse. Neque interprotes illi satis habuerunt Graeca simpliciter vertere, sed ipsam narrationem va- riis modis excoluerunt, queniadmodum hoc ipso anno tres libros Syriacos in lucem protraxit William Wright vir clarissimus *, qui- * Verba td est Adsumptio in pluribus codd. desiderantur. ® Ibi auctor ad Paulam et Eustochium ea de re se scripsisse asserit πε forte si venerit in manus vestras. illud aporryphum de transitu. eiusdem. virginis, dubia pro certis acciptatis. Ceterum in eo sermone multi dicuntur dubitare «trum assumpta fuerit simul cum. corpore, quemadmodum vacuum Mausoleum Mariae in valle Iosaphat cernentibus ostendebatur, an abierit. relicto corpore. * Librum «umm inscripsit: Contributions to the Apocryphal Literature of the New Testament, collected and edited from Syriac MSS. in tho British Museum, London 1865. Sed inm paullo ante i. ο. ineunte hoc anno ediderat. aliam cius- dem libri recensionem eamque. uberrimam in Journal of Sacred Literature, in duobus. prioribus einsdem anni fasciculin (mensiun Ianuarii et Aprilis). te XXXVI PROLEGOMENA. bus idem cum Graecis nostris argumentum sed satis diversa ratio est; aliam rursus libri formam, propiorem tamen Syriacis quam Graecis aut Latinis, Maximilianus Enger 1854 Arabice edidit 5; t —— 5 Titulus libri est: Ioannis apostoli de transitu beatae Mariae virginis liber. Ex recensione et cum interpretatione Maximiliani Engeri. Exempli gratia adscri- bamus, ex Wrightii et Engeri interpretationibus, quae fere in Syriacis ot Arabi- cis respondent capiti 19 textus Graeci. Is enim locus ox iis est qui certe per singula comparari possunt. Syrus igitur sie (Contributions p. 22 sq.): Then the Holy Spirit informed us in all the regions in which we were, and says to us: »The time is near for the mother of your Lord to leave this world; but rise, go to her to Bethlehem." To Simon (Peter) It made this known in Rome; aud to Paul at Tiberias; and to Thomas in India; and to Matthew at Borytus; and to Bartholomew in Armenia; and to Thaddaeus at Laodicea; and to James in the cave of Zion. But Andrew, the brother of Simon, and James, the brother of John, and Philip, and Simon the Cauauite, and Matthias, who became au apostle in the place of Judas Iscariot, these five were dead. And the Holy Spirit awoke . them and said to them: Rise, but do not think that tho resurrection is come; but on this account do ye rise, that ye may go to Betlichem to the mother of your Lord, who is departing from the world, and asks to sce you. Item Arabs (apud Enger. p. 89): ,,Et cum spiritus sanctus mihi dixisset: audisti hanc vocem o Ioannes? dixi: sane. Dixit: haec ibit ad discipulos socios tuos iique ad do- minam beatam Mariam salutandam advenient, «quia in sua quemque urbe et loco certiorem feci, oisque currus quibus huc velicutur in nube lucida paravi. Et Si- meoni Cephae Romae notum id feci, cum ad templum sanctum properaret, sa- crifcjum cum id ei incumberet oblaturus, eique dixi: oblatione faeta Bethlehem propera, nam mater magistri tui in eo est ut ex hoc mundo migret. Dein Paulo, qui quinquaginta circiter iactae sagittae spatiis Roma aberat et cum Iudaeis dispu- tabat; Iudaeique euim irridebant dicebantque: profecto sermo tuus non accipietur, quia tu nomen Christi praedicas, tu es Tarso ortus nosque te novimus: homo es Christianus et pauper, et Iesu in nomiue migrare et orare coepisti. Eumque certiorem feci, statimque surrexit et egressus est. Dein Thomain in interiore Indiae Sindiaeque terra. Is autem prope lectum filiae regis assidebat eamque baptizaverat; tum ad ecclesiam properavit et oravit et abiit. Et post haec Mat- thaeum, tum lacobum. Et postquam vivos ex iis certiores feci, ad mortuos ivi, Philippum, Andream fratrem Simeonis Cephae, Lucam, Simeonem Cananaeum, Marcum Bartholomaeumque, eisque dixi: agite, sepulcra vestra relinquite, et ne credatis diem novissimum venisse; non enim iam extremum tempus est. Verum Bethlehem properate, dominam Mariam beatain domini genitricem salutaturi; nam prope est ut ex hoc mundo abeat Syrus alter (vide Journ. of Sacr. Lit.) magis cum Arabe consentit. lta ille habet quae de Petro et Paulo agunt etc.: To Simon Cephas It made this known in Rome, as he was going in to offer the oblation in the church where was the oblation of strangers; and he was lying prostrate and praying before the altar; and the Holy Spirit said to him: ,,The time draws nigh that the mother of thy Lord should depart from this world; go to Bethlehem to salute her." And the Holy Spirit informed Paul in the city called Tiberias. It found Paul as he was conteuding with the Jews, who were striving with him and reviling him and saying to him: Thy words are not PROLEGOMENA, XXXVII denique aliam eamque a reliquis omnibus satis discrepantem li- ber Sahidicus habet, quem in Catalogo codicum Copticorum Bor- gianorum Georg. Zoega indicavit^. Sed praeter orientales etiam Latini docent quam varie transitus Mariae ab interpretibus ex- cultus sit. Plures enim apud Latinos libri habentur, in quibus -- —U— —— me received, which thou utterest concerning the Messiah. Because thou art from Tarsus. and the son of a harness-maker, and the child of poor people, thou takest the name of the Messiah (in thy mouth) and goest about with it. And the Holy Spirit said to him: ,,The time draws nigh that the mother of thy Lord should depart from this world; go to Bothlehem to greet hor.“ And the Holy Spirit informed Thomas in India, who had gone in to visit the nephew of Ludan, the king of India. And hc was sitting by his bed and talking to him; and the Holy Spirit said to him: ,,The time draws nigh for the mother of thy Lord to leave this world; go to Bethlehem to greet her." And the Holy Spirit informed Matthew (saying): . The time draws nigh for the mother of thy Lord to leave this world; go to Bethichem to greet hor." And Matthew was at Yabus. And the Holy Spirit informed James in Jerusalem (saying): The time etc. And the Holy Spirit informed Bartholomew in the Thebais (saying): The time etc. Now nono of the disciples were dead as yct, except Andrew, the brother of . Simon Cephas, and Philip, and Luke, aud Simon the Cananite: these were dead. And on that day tho H. 8. informed them in their graves (saying): Rise from Shevl. And the H. 8. «aid unto hem: Do not suppose that the resurrection is come; but your rising to-day from your graves is wholly that ye may go to greet the mother of your Lord, for the time draws nigh for her to leave the world. 6 Vide pag. 223. nun. CXX. Zoega inde haec excerpsit: ,,Verba Iesu in cruce ad Mariam et lohannem, a quo inde tempore vixerunt ambo in una domo Hierosolymis annos XV. Multas illa peregit sanationes, multa docuit apostolos frequenter eam invisentes et secum habuit chorum virginum: ,,Factum autem est anno XV. post resurrectionein domini, secundum archacologiam Iosephi et Irenaei Hebraeorum. — Scilicet praecipit Maria Iohanni ut vocet Petrum et Ia- cobnm, quibus ingressis in memoriam revocat apostolis quae acciderant a die resurrectionis usque ad ascensionem dounini. Narrat porro apparuisse sibi domi- num et pracdixisse diem mortis, ctiam pollicitam esse angelos post statum tem- pus corpus eius in coelwn assnmpturos. Convocat virgines suas, in primis Ma- riam Magdalenam. lubet inde Petrum sindonium sibi afferre, Iacobum suffimenta emere, lohannem taedas. Sindonium adlatum sternit instar lecti et odoribus ad- spergit. Ad orandum se convertit, petens a deo nt removeat lapides offensionis et larvas dolosas, ut qui a sinistris dei procidant coram ea, qui a dextris acce- dant cum gaudio, ut potestates tenebrarum pudore afficiantur et draco videns eam abscondat se, quiescatqne fluvius ignis quo explorantur iusti et peccatores. Et sic super sindoniis suffinentisque se componit dormitura. — Descendit dominus de coelo snper currn Chernbin, eamque consolatus. mortem arcessit, qua visa anima Marino evolat in. sinum filii. Mortun est die Inu. XX, qui ost XXI (XXV) mensis Tobe. Praccipit lesus. npostolis ut corpus sepelinnt in valle Iosaphat. Practeren extremam libri. partem ipso textu Snhidico adposuit, eumquo vertit Ed. Dulaurier l. 1. pag. 20 sqq. XXX VIII PROLEGOMENA. idem argumentum maxima cum licentia tractatum est. Ita neuter eorum quos edidimus siglis A et D distinctos, cum altero con- venit, nec magis cum orientalibus interpretibus aut cum ipso Graeco, licet ex hoc tanquam primario fonte eos fluxisse appa- reat. Praetereaque aliam eiusdem rei expositionem ex codice Ambrosiano descripsimus, ad varios illam quidem libros concin- natam ac tamen ab ipso Iohannis libro auctoritatem repetentem. Vide infra. A Latinis transitum Mariae cum similibus aliis ad poetas medii aevi Germanicos transisse plura carmina testes habemus. Sequuntur autem et ili varias libri recensiones, quemadmodum inter Conradum ab Heimesfurt? et auctorem libri passionalis # hoc interest, ut iam Engerus adnotavit, quod ille fabulam de sero Thomae adventu et zona virginis ex aëre deiecta habet, hic cum Pseudo - Melitone consentiens non habet. Quod ipsum quum inter testes nostros transitus Mariae A et D differat, facile erit dictu unde carminum illorum discrepantia pendeat. Sed in ipsis Graecis exemplorum haud exigua est varietas, in extrema potissimum libri parte, ut in editione indicavimus. Neque inter Graecos deerant qui libro ita uterentur ut novum ex eo opus conficerent. Hoe maxime Iohannes archiepiscopus Thes- salonicensis circa finem saec. septimi fecit . Quem enim sermonem de dormitione Mariae scripsit, eum totum sed liberrime ad librum Pseudo-Iohannis composuit. In libris scriptis haud raro inveni- tur, ut in codice Parisiensi 897, ubi inscriptio sic legitur: Tow ἐν ἁγίοις πτατρὸς ἡμῶν ἰωάννου ἀρχιειισκόπου Seooadoriayg λό- yog πάνυ ὀφέλιμος εἰς τὴν κοίμῆσιν τῆς ὑγεεραγίας δεσιιωίνης ἡμῶν Θεοτόκου καὶ ἀειπταρθένου µαρίας. — l'extus incipit: 7 Φαιμασιῇ καὶ ὑπερενδόξῳ καὶ brews μεγάλη τοῦ wavedg κόσμου δεσιτοίνι] xai ἀειπαρθένῳ µαρίᾳ, τῇ τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν ἐησοῦ χριστοῦ μη]τρὶ καὶ ἀληθῶς Φεοεόκῳ ὑπὸ τιάσης vig ba’ οὐρανὸν cig τε (? vide infra Coisl. 121) καὶ αἰσθητῆς διακυσμήσεως ἀξιόχρεος (sic) ὕμνος ἄδεσθαι διὰ παντὸς ἐγτοφείλεται. καὶ τοῦτο καλῶς, οἶμαι, καὶ 1 Eius carmen edituin est apud Hauptium: Zeitschrift für deutsches Alter- thum, vol. VIII, pag. 156 sqq. ® Vide editionis Hahnianae pag. 120 sqq. Inscribitur ea purs quae de tran- situ Mariae agit: ,,Hie sprichet das buoch von unser vrowen ende". 9 Praecessit eum (circa iuitia saec. septimi) sermone simili Modestus archi- - episc. Hieros., culus éyxuptov εἷς τὴν xolunow τῆς παναγίας “εοτόχου comme- morat Photius in biblioth. cod. 275. Sed etiamnum in libris scriptis invenitur, ut in cod. Coisl. 374. Cf. Montfauc. Bibl. Coisl. pag. 389. PROLEGOMENA. XXXIX Φεηφιλῶς, ὡς ἅτε μητρὶ καὶ Jednatde, ov μόνον διὰ τὸ πάντων αὐτὴν ἀγώτερον λαχεῖν ἔχειν ἀξίωμα, τὴν μητέρα κεχλῆσθαι soi, καὶ μόνη» ὑἑπερκεῖσθαι τῶν ἱπιερχοσμίων τε καὶ ἐπιγείω», ἀλλά γε μὴν καὶ διὰ τὸ τῇ ὅλῃ κτίσει δ αὐτῆς yerôuevor εὐεργέτημα ἐν τῇ τοῦ μονογενοῖς αὐτῆς vtot ἐνσάρκως ἐπὶ γῆς ....!" παροισίᾳ. οὐκοῖν ἑηρταστέον τῆς Φεοτύκου τὴν κοίµησιν ἅμα ταῖς Φείαις καὶ σιλεόρτοις δυνάµεσι. Paullo post legitur: ἀρχὴν δὲ τοῦ λόγου ἴδη στοιήσηµαι τὰ περὶ τῆς χοιµήσεως Τγουν ἀναπαίσεως καὶ πρὺς Φεὸν µειασιάσεως µαρίας τῆς Φεοτόχου, καὶ ἅπερ αὐτῇ ἄπεκα- λύφθη ἄρρητα µιστήρια, πιᾶσιν ἐκφαντορικῶς διηγούµενος. ἠνίκα γὰρ ἔγνω µαρία naga τοῦ κιρίου ὅτι ἀπτοτίφεται TO ἄφθορον av- τῆς σῶμα, ἦλθε τρὸς αὐτὴν 6 μέγας ἄγγελος καὶ εἶπεν avr µα- ρία, ἐγερθεῖσα λάβε τοῦτο τὸ βραβεῖον, ὃν (sic) δέδωκέ pot Ó φυτείσας τὸν παράδεισο», καὶ παράδος αὐτὸ τοῖς ἀποστόλοις, ἵνα κρατῄσαντες αὐτὸ ἐμνήσωσιν ἐμπροσθέν σου, διότι μετὰ τρεῖς ἡμέρας aztotidy τὸ ἄχραντον awd gov: ἰδοὺ γὰρ πάντας τοὺς ἀποστόληις ἀποστέλλει πρός σε 6 δεσπότης - - ὅτε οὖν εἶπον πάντες τὸ ur, αἶθις ἠσπάσαντο ἀλλήλοις. καὶ εἰθέως ἐξελθὼν 6 ἰωάννης DATE καὶ korn ἀναμέσον αὐτῶν λέγων εὐλογήσατέ µε πάντες. καὶ ἰδόντες αὐτὸν ἠσπάσαντο αὐτὸν ἕκαστος κατὰ τὴν ἰδίαν τάξιν. μετὰ δὲ τὸν ἀστασιιὸν εἶπε sérgog πρὸς ἰωάννην' ἀγαπητὲ τῷ κιρίῳ, πότε ὧδε γέγονας, καὶ πηίῳ τρόπῳ καὶ πόσας ἡμέρας δη ἔχεις; καὶ εἶπεν Ἰωάννης ἀκωΐσατε ἀδελφοὶ τὸ συµ- Par µοι. ἐγὼ ἥμην ey jug τιόλει τῆς ἀσίας γῆς ὀνύματι oagdts (cod. σαρδης) -- καὶ τροῇγε τέτρος ὑμρῶν καὶ λέγων ἐξῆλθεν ἰσραὴλ ἐξ αἰγύπτου ev στύλῳ πιρὸς γεφέλης, ἀλληλούϊα" ὁ δὲ κύ- tog προῖγεν αὐτούς, ἀλληλούϊα - - ἔχλαιον δὲ :τάντες καὶ ἔλεγον' οὐαὶ ἡμῖν, ὅτι τὸ γενόµενον ἐν σοδόµοις καὶ ἐν ἡμῖν ἀπέβη. ἐπα- ταξε γὰρ ἐκείνους ὃ «εὺς σερῶτον μὲν ἐν ἀορασίᾳ, μετέπειτα δὲ nig κατήγαγεν ἐξ οὐρανοῦ καὶ κατέκαισεν αὐτοίς - - καὶ ἐν τῇ φοβερᾷ ἐλεύσει καὶ φρικτῇ ταραστάσει τῆς ἀδεχαστου καὶ ἀπροσω- πολήπτου κρίσεως τοῦ vint αὐτῆς καὶ Φεοῦ ἡμῶν καὶ τῆς αἰωνίωυ κολάσεως ἐξαιρούμενο, τῆς ἐκ δεξιῶν αὐτοῦ μεγάλης κλήσεως κληρονόμοι ἀναδειχθείημεν, ὅτι τοῦ Φεοῦ καὶ πατρός ἐστιν h τιμὴ καὶ ἣ δύξα καὶ τὸ κράτος etc. Ex his satis perspicuum erit quo modo archiepiscopus Thessalonicensis sermonem suum ad Pseudo- Iohannis librum conformaverit. Alihi eundem sermonem ad ipsum Iohannem evangelistam —á———— --- .-- --- -- 19 feqnitur διοῖχτον ἄφατον (item παρουσίαν scriptum est). Cf. eundem lo- cum in cod. Coisl. 131. XL PROLEGOMENA. translatum vidimus ; ut in codice Coislin. 121. ubi fol. 144 verso legitur: Ιωάννου τοῦ ἀπιοστόλου καὶ Seddoyou λόγος εἰς vij» ἁγίαν καὶ wavévdokor κοίµησιν τῆς ἱπιεραγίας Φερεόκου. Etiam ex hoc codice nonnihil excerpere placet; satis enim ab eo quem modo vidimus textu discedit. Incipit: T7 Φαυμαστῇ xai ἑγεερενδόξῳ καὶ Όντως ueydÀy τοῦ παντὸς κόσμου δεσποίν τῇ ἀειπαρὸ ένῳ μητρὶ χριστοῦ τοῦ Φεοῦ ἡμῶν καὶ ἁληθῶς Φευτόκῳ ὑπὸ τάσης τῆς ἐπουρανίου δυναέως ἀξιόχρεος (- oc sic) ὕμνος καὶ τιμὴ καὶ δόξα διὰ παντὸς ἐποφείλεται διὰ τὴν γένωµμένην δι αὐτῆς εὐεργεσίαν τῆς ὅλης κτίσεως ἐν τῇ οἰκονομίᾳ τῆς ἐνσάρχου παρυισίας τοῦ µο- νογενοῦς υἱοῦ καὶ λόγου καὶ Seod καὶ πατρός. αὗτι οὖν jj πτά- ναγνος καὶ πανύμνητος Φεοτόκος μετὰ τὸ ἔχούσιον κατὰ σάρκα πάθος καὶ τὴν ἐκ νεκρῶν ἀνάστασιν καὶ τὴν εἰς οὐρανοὺς ἄνοδον τοῦ ἐξ αὐτῆς δὲ ἡμᾶς σαρκωθέντος ἀλιρ)ινοῦ Φεοῦ καὶ λόγου τοῦ ἐνανθρωπίσαντος χριστοῦ ἔμεινεν μετὰ τῶν ἀποστόλων διοικοῖσα χρόνον βραχὺν τερὶ τὴν tig ἰουδαίας χώραν καὶ ἱερωσυλύμων ἐν τοῖς τοῦ πιαρφένου ἀποστόλου καὶ buó τοῦ κυρίου ἠγωπιημένου Φεολόγου -- αὕτη $ βίβλος ες ἀναιιαύσεως. iptxa ἔγνω µαρία ὑπὸ τοῦ κυρίου ὅτι ἁποτίθῃ (certe codex ἁπιοτίθη, tamen potius cum Par. ἀποτίφεται corrigendum videtur) τὸ σῶμα, ἦλθεν ἐπ᾽ αὐτὴν ὃ μέγας ἄγγελος καὶ elner' ἐγερφεῖσα λάβε τὸ βραβεῖον τοῦτο 0 ἔδωκέ µοι ὁ φυτεύσας τὸν :ταράδεισον etc. Quae sequuu- tur fere prorsus cum altera scriptura conveniunt, nisi quod est ἀπιοστελεῖ πρός σε (sine 6 deazór.). Post plura alia refertur de siugulorum apostolorum congregatione ad obsequias Mariae; tum haec de Paulo et Petro sequuntur. Θαυμαξόντων δὲ αὐνῶν εἶπεν zérgog* ἀδελφοί, εἰξώμεύα εἰς τὸν Φεὸν τὸν συναροίσαντα ἡμᾷς, καὶ μάλιστα διὰ τὸν ἀδελφὸν ἡμῶν πιαῦλον τὸν ὄντα μεὈ ἱμῶν. τοῦ δὲ πέτρου εἰπόντος τὸν λόγον ἐεῆραν μίαν φωνὴν ot ἁιιόσεο- λοι λέγοντες' πιροσειξώµεύα ἕνα γνωρισόὸῇ ἡμῖν διὰ εἰ ὃ Φεὺς σινήγαγεν ἡμᾶς. τότε ἕκαστος τῷ ἄλλῳ τιμὴν ἀτένειμεν, λέγον- τες πρόσευξαι. λέγει οὖν à πιέτρος τῷ navy ἀδελφὲ noble, ἀνάστα εἶξαι 1090 ἐμοῦ: διότι χαρᾷ ἀγεκδιηγήτῳ ἀγαλλιάθιῃν (sic) ὅτι γέγονας ἐν τῇ πίστει τοῦ χριστοῦ. καὶ λέγει αὐτῷ 2ιαὔλος: συγχώρησόν por, πάτερ πέερε, ὅτι νεόφυτός equ, καὶ οὐκ eiui ἱκανὸς ἵνα eig τὰ ἴχνη τῶν τοδῶν ὑμῶν ἀκολουθήσω, ἕνα ιροσεύ- ξωμαι :ερὸ σοῦ. σὺ γὰρ el à σιῦλος τοῦ φωτός, καὶ wevres οἱ περιεστῶτες ἀδελφοὶ κρείνευνες pod εἶσίν' σὺ οὖν τιάτερ δεήνητι περὶ ἡμῶν πάντων, ἵνα ij χάρις τοῦ κυρίου metry ue) ἡμῶν eig τὸν αἰῶνα. τότε οἱ ἁτιόστολοι ἐχάρησαν ni τῇ ταπειγώσει τοῦ παύλου καὶ claro» etc. Iam Petrus precatur. . Post ultima eius PROLEGOMENA. XLI verba: καὶ εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας ἁμήν, scripta haec sunt (cf. ad priora): καὶ εὐθέώς ἦλθεν 6 iwarvyg ἀναμέσον πάντων καὶ λέγει’ εὐλογή- σατέ ue πάντες ἀδελφοί. τότε ἠσπάσαντο αὐτὸν πάντες, ἕκαστος κατὰ τὴν ἰδίαν τάξιν. μετὰ δὲ τὸν ἀσπασιιὸν λέγει πέτρος καὶ ἀνδρέας' ἑωάννη ἀγαπητὲ τοῦ κυρίου, πῶς εἰσῆλθες ἐνταῖθα, xoi πόσας ἡμέρας ἐ έχεις. καὶ εἶπεν ἑωάννης' ἀκούσατε, ἀδελφοί' éyé- vero ἡνίκα pen iv σάρδει τῇ ode καὶ εἶχον μαθητευοµένους eg eat, ὥρα ἦν ὡς ἐννάτη, καὶ xar ij ey νεφέλη ἐν τῷ tony ob Med avri ontouévot , xat Ἰρπασέν µε ἐνώττιον stavo τῶν per ἐμοῦ καὶ Ἠνεγχέν µε ce etc. Extrema sunt: χλαίοντας καὶ λέγοντας. οὐαὶ ἡμῖν ὅτι τὸ γενόμενον dy σοδόµοις καὶ ἡμῖν onus- gov συνέβη ἐκεῖ γὰρ ἐν πρώτοις ἑπαάταξαν αὐτοὺς οἱ ἂγγελοι ἀορασίᾳ, καὶ μετὰ ταῦτα zio rather ἐξ οὐρανοῖ καὶ κατέχαυσεν αὐτούς. ovat ἡμῖν, ἐπηρώθημεν, καὶ ἄρτι τὸ nie ἔρχεται. τότε ba ἀρχιερεὺς ἐπέφηκεν À à αὐτοὺς τὸν Jalloy, καὶ οἱ πιστεύονεες ἀνέβλεπο», οἱ δὲ μὴ πιιστεύσαντες οὐχ ἀνέβλεψαν, αλλ ἔμειναν τιφλοί. core ot ἀτόστολοι βαστάσαντες τὴν κλέγην ἀττήγαγον αὐ- τὴν elc τὸ μνημεῖον' καὶ ἀποθέμενοι ἔμειναν ἐχεῖσε ὁμοθυμαδόν, gridriovteg αὐτὴν ἕως ὅτου µετετέθη, καθὼς ἐνετείλατο αὐτοῖς ὁ σωτήρ. αὗτι dj κοίµησις µαρίας τῆς μητρὸς τοῦ κυρίου. αὐτὸς δὲ 6 κύριος ἡμῶν ἰησοῖς yoraróc, 6 δοξάσας τὴν ἄχραντον αὐτοῦ μητέρα καὶ 9eovóxov µαρία», τοὺς δοξάζοντας αὐτὴν ἀντιδοξάζει καὶ tots ιιεγαλύνοντας αὐτὴν μεγαλύνει, οὗ µόνον ἐν τῷ αἰῶνι τούτῳ ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐν τῷ μέλλοντι -- καὶ ὧδε καὶ ἐν τῇ φρικτῇ πα- ραστάσει tic ἀδεκ. καὶ ἀπρ. κρίσεως καὶ τῆς αἰωνίου ζωῖς καὶ τῆς Φείας µακαριότητος ἀξιωθῶμεν, ὅτι τοῦ Φεοῦ καὶ πατρός ἐστιν etc. In alio codice (Par. 1504.) inscriptio eius libri hunc in mo- dum corrupta legitur: ἀνάληψις καὶ uerdoracig τῆς &ylag µαρίας τῆς Jeoróxov, συγγραφεῖσα ;zragd ἰακώβου τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ τοῦ xv- ρίου. Textus vero manifesto ex Iohannis Thessalonicensis qui fertur sermone desumptus est. Incipit: tiny i } βίβλος τῆς μετα- στάσεως teles, xai ἅπ' ερ αἰτῇ ἀπεκαλύφθη, ἐν πέντε γράμμασι». ια δὲ μαρία ἤκηυσεν ἀπὸ τοῦ χι ορίου OTL ἀποτίθεται τὸ σῶμα, ἦλθε πρὸς αὐτὴν 6 μέγας ἄγγελος καὶ εἶπεν abr; ἐγερθεῖσα µα- gia παράλαβε τὸ βραβεῖον 0 ἐδωκέν uot 6 φυτεύσας etc. Quae licet ad verbum fere cum prioribus conspirent, tamen multa alia sunt quae differunt, ut ea quae ultimo loco leguntur: joie. dé απεκόµισα» où ἁπιόσιολοι Eig τὸ μνηµεῖον, καὶ ἐν αὐτῷ xaréderro αὐτὴν, καὶ ἐκάφισαν xi'aÀq τοῦ μνημείου προσδοκῶντες τὸν κύ- - quo», ἕως ἂν ἔλθῃ καὶ ἀναλήψειαι τὸ σῶμα µαρίαφ. καὶ ἰδοὺ XLII PROLEGOMENA. αὐτῶν λαλούντων wegi τῆς βασιλείας τῶν οὐρανῶν τῷ παρεστῶτι λαῷ, καὶ Ó κύριος Ιταρεγένειο perd πιλῆύος σερατιᾶς οὐρανίου, καὶ λέγει «oig ἁλιοστόλας εἰρήνῃ ἡμῖν. οἱ δὲ :τεσόντες :1ρ0σε- κύνγσαν αὐτόν. καὶ ἀναλαβὼν τὸ σῶμα μαρίας ἐν xegoir ἀγγέλων drcédero dy παραδείσῳ τῆς τρυφῆς τερὸς τὸ ξύλον τῆς ζωῆς, xai . νῦν ἐστὶν ζῶσα tig τοὺς αἰῶνας ar. ταῦτα οὖν πάντες Φεασά- μενοι οἱ ἁτιόστολοι ἀνεβόων τερὸς τὴν μαρίαν λέγοντερ᾽ ὠ ir $ τὸ φῶς κυήσασα καὶ ερὸς τὸ φῶς ἀναληφώεἴσα ὠ µαρία, 1 Con τεκοῦσα, δι ie ἐζωοποιήθιμιεν πάντες © µαρία, i) λυχνία ἣ χρισῆ, ἡ τὸ ἁληθινὸν gus βαστάσασα καὶ φωτίσασα τοῖς à» σκότει καὶ σκιᾷ Φανάτου καθηµένοις ὦ µαρία, y τοῦ ἑπτουρανίου βασιλέως µήτηρ, δὲ ἧς εἰρηνεύονται τὰ ἐπιίγεια τοῖς οὐρανοῖς καὶ ἂνθρωποι ἀγγέλοις συνλειτουργοῖσιν καὶ µία ἐκκλησία γέγονεν οὐ- ρανοῦ καὶ γῆς, σὲ δικαίως at γεγεαὶ µακαρίξονσιν, Oct μόνη buceo πάντας ἀνθρώτιους ἁγιωτέρα καὶ μακαριωεέρα ἀνεδείχόης. καὶ ἁπιὸ τοῦ viv μὴ υιαύσῃ «gea ie vovg vi vi σου καὶ Je ἡμῶν ἀξιωθ]Ίναι ἡμᾶς τῆς αἰωνίου ζωῆς καὶ ἀναιιαύσεως τῆς ἐν χρισιῷ inco) τῷ κυρίῳ ἡμῶν" ᾧ y δόξα etc. Rursus aliam rationem iniit is cuius serinonem cod. Par. 947. servavit. Postquam enim Iohannis i. e. Pseudo - Iohannis aucto- ritatem secuturum se ab initio dixit, singula liberrime constituit. Incipit: ‘O µακάριος ἑωάννης à 9eoAóyog καὶ εὐαγγελισεὴς ἔγραψε βιβλίον, ἐν ᾧ περὶ τῆς κυιμήσεως cg Φεωτύκου καὶ tig avapa- σεως αὐτῆς elg τὸν οὐρανὸν λέγει οὕεως' Ἐν jug ἡμέρᾳ ᾗ κυρία ἡμῶν καὶ 9eovóxog ἀνεμρήσύη τοῦ ἀγωετητοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτῆς, τοῦ xv- ρίου ἡμῶν ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ καὶ Jeod, καὶ ἤρξατο κλαίει» μετὰ da- κρίων Φερμῶν καὶ /τολλῆς ὀλίψεως ὃς εἶχεν ἐν vi) καρδίᾳ αὐτῖς, καὶ ἰδοὺ ἄγγελος κιρίου ἐλθὼν μετὰ πλήθους φωτὸς neds abut etc. Ad finem legitur: δευτέρα γὰρ ες ἁγίας τριάδως ὑμιάρχει f) φεοτόκος κατὰ τὴν τιμήν πρώτη γὰρ 1) ἁγία τριάς. διὰ τοῦτο «ἔτι λέγω ὑμῖν τιάντες ot ἐλιίζοντες εἰς αὐτὴν οὐ μὴ καταισχυν- φήσονται etc. Ceterum scite inter utrumque de transitu Mariae librum Graecum distiuxit Epiphanius monachus et presbyter. In eo enim quem de vita Mariae scripsit tractatu hauc in rem dixit: περὶ δὲ Th κοιμήσεως αὐτῆς Ἰωάννης 6 Θεσσαλονικεὺς :εολυὐρύλλητον ιοιησάµενος λόγον, αὐιὸς ἑαυτὸν ἐιεσκίασεν. καὶ ἕιερος δὲ ᾿Ιωάννης, ἑαιτὸν Φευλόγον ἐπιχρώσας, 66 τοῦ ψεύδους ἔγκλημα ἐφ ἑαυνὸν ἐπιεσπιαάσαευ. Cf. Epiph. mon. ct presb. edita et iue- dita cura Alb. Dressel, pag. 14. PROLEGOMENA. XLIII Codices quos ad edendum habuimus hi sunt: A Parisiensis num. 1173. saec. XIII 11. B Ven. Marc. cl. IL cod. XLII. C Monac. 276. saec. XII. D Amb. A 60. saec. fcre XI. E Amb. C 92. saec. fere XIV. Ex his A et B. descripsimus; C ad A, D ad B contulimus. Ex codice E initium tantum et finem transscripsimus. Ad easdem libri partes etiam Monacenses duo contulimus: Mon* est nr. 146; Mon? nr. 66. saeculi fere XVI. Transitum Mariac A ex tribus codicibus Italicis hau- simus: A Vaticanus est num. 4363. saec, fere XIII; B Ambros. O 35. saec. fere XIV; C Laurentianus. Ex eodem Pseudo - Matthaei evangelium sumpsimus. Signatus ibi est siglo B. Alterum vero libellum eodem titulo notatum ex codice Ve- neto class. ΠΠ. cod. CLIIT. meuibr, saeculi fere XIV. hausimus. Cuius scriptura. quin. plerumque praestet, alteri in Bibl. Maxim. PP. 11. 2. pag. 212 sqq, (ed. Lugdun.) et alibi dudum editae (MB in commentario nostro) non dubium est 13, Denique ex codice Ambrosiano (signatur L 58; cf. Evangg. apocr. pag. LXXIX), quem propria ratione uti supra diximus, pauca excerpere consentaneum est. Praeposito titulo: ,De assumptione beatae virginis Mariae", sic legitur: ,, Assumptio beatae virginis Mariae, qualiter facta sit, ex quodain libello apocrypho, qui Iohanni evangelistae adscribi- tur, edocemur. Apostolis namque ob praedicationis gratiam di- versas mundi subeuntibus regiones, virgo beata et mater nostra in domo iuxta montem Sion posita dicitur remansisse, quae omnia loca filii sui sancta, locum baptisini, ieiunii, passionis, resurrectio- nis ct ascensionis, quoad vixit, devotione sedula visitabat. Et secundum quod ait Epiphanius ! *, XXIII annis post ascensionem 11 Parisienses alios indicavit Thilo in Prolegg. Actorum 8. Thomae apostoli p. XX sqq. At duplex codicum genus esse, alteris antiquiorem textum lohanni adscriptnin, alteris sermonem lohannis Thessal. inde derivatum praebentibus, non perspexerat. 13 Etiam initio capitis secundi veram lectionem praebet: sectendo itaque anno pro εδ» Μάο ttaque et vicesimo anno, Qua de re rectissime scripsit Maxim. Enger in Praef. pag. X. Lectionem Venctam Beda et Conradus confirmant. 13 Epiphaniun monachum dicit. npud quem omnia singula ista de aetate Ma- riae leguntur; vide Epiph. edita et inedita cur. Alb. Dressel pag. 48 sq. XLIV PROLEGOMENA. filii sui supervixit. Refert autem quod beata virgo quando Chri- stun concepit erat annorum XIIII, et in quinto decimo anno ipsum peperit, ct mansit cum eo aunis XXXIII, et post mortem Christi supervixit annis XXIIII, et secundum hoc quando obiit erat annorum LXXII. Probabilius tamen videtur, quod alibi le- gitur, ut duodecim annis filio suo supervixerit, et sic sexagenaria sit assumpta, cun apostoli totidem annis praedicaverant in Iu- daea et circa partes illas, sicut ecclesiastica tradit historia." ,Die igitur quadam in filii desiderium cor virgiuis vehemen- ter accenditur, aestuans omnis !! commovetur et in exteriorem lacrimarum abundantiam excitatur. Cumque ad tempus subtracti filii aequanhniter non ferret subtracta solacia, angelus cum multo lumine eidem astitit et reverenter utpote matrem domini sui salu- tavit. Ave, inquit, benedicta: suscipe benedictionem illius qui mandavit salutem Iacob. Ecce autem ramum palmae de paradiso ad te dominam attuli, quem ante feretrum portare iubebis, cum die tertia de corpore assumeris. Nam filius tuus te matrem ve- nerandam expectat. Cui Maria respondit: Si inveni gratiam in oculis tuis, obsecro ut nomen tuum revelare digneris. Sed et hoc peto instantius ut filii et fratres mei apostoli ad me pariter con- gregentur, ut eos corporalibus oculis antequam moriar videam ct ab eis sepeliri valeam et ipsis praesentibus spiritum reddam. Hoc iterum peto et obsecro, ut anima mea de corpore exiens nullum spiritum teterrimum videat nullaque mihi potestas satanae occur- rat. Cui angelus: Cur scire desideras nomen quod admirabile est et magnum? Ecce omnes ad te hodie congregabuntur apo- stoli, qui nobiles tibi exhibebunt exequias, et in eorum conspectu spiritum exhalabis. Nam qui Dabylonem olim prophetam de Iu- daea crine attulit, subito ipse procul dubio ad te apostolos ad- ducere poterit in momento. Malignos autem spiritus videre cur metuis, cum caput eorum omnium contriveris et spoliaveris ipsum suae imperio potestatis? Fiat tamen voluutas tua ut ipsos non videas. His angelus cuui multo lumine celos conscendit. Palma autem illa nimia claritate splendebat. Erat quidem virgae viri- ditatis consimilis, sed folia illius ut stella matutina fulgebant. Factum est autem dum Johannes in Ephesum praedicaret, celum repente intonuit et nubes candida ipsum sustulit, ac raptum ante Mariae ianuam collocavit. Percutiensque ostium introivit et re- verenter virgo virginem salutavit. Quem felix virgo Maria con- 14 Codex annis habet. PROLEGOMENA. XLV . Spiciens vehementer obstupuit et prae gaudio lacrimas continere nequivit. Dixitque Maria: lili Iohannes, memor esto verborum magistri tui, quibus me tibi in matrem et te mihi in filium com- mendavit. Ecce & domino vocata sum, debitum conditionis hu- manae exsolvo et corpus meum tibi cura sollicita recommendo (sic). Audivi enim Iudaeos inisse consilium dicentes: Expecte- mus, viri fratres, quoad usque illa quae Ihesum portavit subeat mortem, ef corpus eius continuo rapiemus ac iniectum ignibus comburemus. "lunc igitur hanc palmam deferri facies ante fere- trum, cum corpus meum duxeritis ad sepulcrum.“ Etc. Post- quam relatum est. de concursu omnium apostolorum, testimonium Dionysii Arcopagitac de eadeni re affertur: ,,Dionysius Pauli apo- stoli discipulus in libro de divinis nominibus hoc idem asserit, apostolos sanctos in dormitione virginis convenisse ac unumquem- que in Inude Christi et virginis fecisse. Ait enim sic, loquens ad Timotheum: Nos, ut nosti, et ipse et multi sanctorum nostro- rum fratrum convenimus ad visionem corporis vitae principis et quae deum suscepit" etc. ! 5 Paullo post legitur: , Quales autem exequiae ibidem celebratae sint, ex praedicto libello qui Iohanni ascribitur edocemur. Nam prior ipse Ihesus Christus inchoavit et dixit: Veni electa mea, et ponam in te thronum meum" - - »Dixitque apostolis Ihesus: Corpus virginis matris meae in valle Iosaphat recondite in monumento, quod ibi invenietis, expectan- tes me ibi triduo donec veniam. Statimque circumdederunt cam flores rosarum seu cetus martyrum, et lilia convallium, agmina (cod. -ne) angelorum, confessorum et virginum." -- Dixitque Iohannes Petro: Hanc palmam, Petre, ante feretrum portabis quia dominus te nobis praetulit et suarum ovium te pastorem ac principem ordinavit. Cui Petrus: Hanc potius portare te conve- nit, quia virgo a domino cs electus, et dignum cst ut palmam virginis virgo ferat" -- Itaque Petrus et Paulus feretrum ele- vantes, Petrus cantare incepit et dicere alta voce: Exiit Israel de Egypto, alleluja !*. Ceteri autetn apostoli cantus dulciter pro- 15 Cf. huc quod Thilo Act. Thom. Prolegg. p. XXI. ex cod. Par. Graeco 528. laudavit. Ibi enim idem Dionysii testimonium affertur. 16 fimiliter res narratur in sermone Ioh. Thess. Ita enim ex cod. Coisl. ex- scripsimus: x4l ἀναστάντες of ἀπόστολοι ἑβάσταξαν τὸν κράββατον µαρίας, xal πέτρος ὕμνησεν λέγων: ἐξῆλθεν ἱσρσὴλ ἐξ αἰγύπτου. Sequentia vero ab inter- prete Latino lihere mutata videntur. Legitur enim Graece: χαὶ of ἄγγελοι ἦσαν ἐπὶ τῶν νεφελῶν ὑμνοῦντες, χα) μὴ Φεωρούμενοι, ἀλλὰ µόνον αἱ ᾠδα) τῶν ὕμνων ἠκούοντο tóc avr] ὄχλου πολλού ἐν Sry τῇ ἱερουσαλήμ. XLVI PROLEGOMENA. sequebantur. Dominus autem feretrum et apostolos nube pro- texit; itaque ipsi non videbantur, sed tantum eorum vox audie- batur. Affuerunt et angeli eum apostolis concinentes ct terram totam sonitu mirae suavitatis implentes.“ ‘lum quae sequuntur de principe sacerdotuni impetum in feretrum faciente, de mani- bus eius arefactis ac mirabiliter restitutis deque salute excaeca- torum ex palma et fide, ea rursus inprimis cum eodem Iohannis Thess. sermone conveniunt. Ultima verba sunt: ,,Tertia autem die veniens Ihesus cum multitudine angelorum ipsos salutavit di- cens: Pax vobis. Qui responderunt: Gloria tibi deus, qui facis mirabilia magna solus. Et dixit apostolis dominus: Quid gratiae et honoris vobis videtur ut meae nunc conferam genitrici? Et illi: Iustum videtur domine servis tuis ut, sicut tu devicta morte regnas in secula, sic tuae matris resuscites corpusculum et a dextris tuis colloces in aeternum. Quo annuente Michael archan- gelus continuo affuit et Mariae animam coram domino praesen- tavit. Tunc salvator loquutus est dicens: Surge proxima mea, columba mea, tabernaculum gratiae ineae.“ ADDITAMENTA AD ACTA APOSTOLORUM APOCRYPHA. Additamentis ad acta apostolorum apocrypha ea tan- tum h. L adiungamus quae ab Alb. Zoega in Catalogo codd. Copti- cor. etc. ex codicibus Sahidicis tanquam fragmenta actorum Andreae et Pauli et actorum Dartholomaei excerpta sunt. Ex actis Pauli et Andreae pag. 230. haec affert: ,, Andreas ab Apollonio nauta accipit pallium Pauli apostoli, qui se praecipitem dederat in mare ut inviserct loca inferorum ad quae accesserat dominus. Mox a Iudaeis urbem intrare vetitus, mortuum qui in urbe erat crastina die resuscitare pollicetur, et navi conscensa in locum pergit ubi Paulus se deiecerat, poculoque aquae dulcis in mare coniecto Paulum evocat. Hic cum emersisset, narrat se adiisse abyssum et loca animarum in inferno. "Vidisse animam Iudae et cum ea collocutum esse de descensu domini ad inferos, qui omnes ani- mas quae in eo loco erant eduxerat, praeter animam Iudae, eo quod iste antequam se suspendisset, diabolum sub serpentis forma sibi inhiantem ut dominum suum adorasset. "Vidisse bivia inferni desolata portasque eius comminutas, et secum inde attu- lisse frustum ligni de limine egrum. Vidisse et pulchrum locum, ubi usque ad descensum domini degerant animae Abrahami et ceterorum prophetarum, et e longinquo audivisse voces scelesto- rum in locis degentium quae non adierat dominus quae sunt loca ploratus et stridoris dentium homicidis et infanticidis et veneficis destinata !. His narratis Andreas cum Paulo et Apollonio ad —- ! Hane priorem. fragmentorum. partom etiam Sahidice in Catalogo adscripsit editor, indeque Ed. Dulaurior 1. 1. pag. 80 sqq. vortit hunc in. modum: André se dirigen vers In mer ct dit au pilote de Ini indiquer le lieu où Paul s'était jeté au sein des flots. S'embarquant anssitót, ils navigubrent jusqu'à ce qu'ils furent XLVIII | PROLEGOMENA. littus redit et ad urbem, a qua cum a Iudaeis repellerentur, mit- tunt avem dictam Iustam, ut cognatos mortui ad portas aperien- men Em n o e dr arrivés en cet endroit; le pilote, le lui montrant, lui dit: Le voilà. André remplit un vase d'eau douce et pria dessus de la manitre suivante: ,,0 mon Seigneur Jésus, vous qui séparâtes la luinibre des ténébres, qui fites surgir la terro au milieu des eaux, c'est en votre nom que je verse ce vase d'eau douce dans là mer aux ondes améres, et qui en traversera la profondeur jusqu'à ce que le fond se montre à nos regards, afin que, la terre se séparant de l'abime, un passage s'ouvre pour mon frère Paul: Li dit et versa le vase d'eau douce dans la mer, en ajoutant: Retiroz-vous, ondes salées et amères, en présence de l'eau douce. A peine eut-il prononcé ces paroles que le fond de la mer apparut, l'abime s'eutrouvrit et Paul s'élançu au-dessus des Hots, tenaut un morcoau de buis à la main; il se précipita sur André et le serra dans ses bras. Celui-ci lui dit: D'où viens-tu, mon frère, et quels lieux as-tu visités? Paul lui repondit: O mon frère, après mon départ j'ai parcouru les partics de l’abime vb notro Seig- neur est descendu avant moi, et j'ai vu comment est ce séjour ténébreux. An- dré lui dit: Ton courage a été au-delà de toute mesure. Nous inémes, qui sommes les grands apôtres, qui avons vécu avec le Seigneur, à qui il a donné depuis sa resurrection toutes sortes d'instructions, qu'il a établis au-dessus de touto puissance, aueun de nous n'& osé faire ce que tu as exécuté. Paul lui ré- pondit: J'ai fait de grandes closes, 6 mon frère, j'en conviens; mais prête-moi de l'attention et. je vais t'en faire lo récit. Dès que j'ai eu pénétré dans le sein de l'abime, j'ai vu le lieu où résident les âmes. J'ai vu Judas l'apótre, qni fut le compagnon de notre Seigneur, plongé duns les chátiments les plus terribles. Lui adressant la parole, je lui dis: Pourquoi os-tu resté ainsi à souffrir, le Seig- neur ne t'a donc point délivré avec les âmes, qu'il à ramenées avec lui? Judas me dit: Malheur à moi deux fois, malheur à ma conduite criminelle à son égard; ear j'ai péché contre lui, je l'ai livré aux Juifs pour une somme d'argent péris- sable. Ayant su depuis qu'il était mon Seigneur et le maitre de la terre entibre, je suis allé rapporter l'argent que j'avais reçu; je suis allé le rendre aux grands prêtres; puis j'ai supplié notre Seigneur do me pardonucr, et de uo point m' abaudounor pour la seculo faute quo j'eusse commise onvers lui, pour l'avoir trahi, Vassurant que s'il ine délalssait, s'il n'avait point compassion de moi, jo pórirais. Souvenez-vous, lui disais-je, 6 mon Sauveur, qu'un jour où Pierre vous adressait cette question: Si mon frère pèche contre moi, combien do fois devrai-je lui par- donner? sera-ce jusqu'à sept fois? je vous entendis lui répondre: Non pas jusqu'à sept fois, mais jusqu'à sept fois soixante et dix fois. Oui, j'ai péchó une fois envers vous, j'ai péché, il est vrai; mais ayez compassion de moi, faites que Je ne périsse pas, 6 mon Seigneur. Quel est l'homme qui dédaigne de jeter un regard de pitié sur son fils en danger, et qui ne vole à son secours? J'ai commis, il est vrai, le crime de vous tralir; mais si vous ne me sauvex pas, c'en est fait de moi, ὃ mon Seigneur. Il me commanda alors d'aller au désert, en me disaut: Ne crains personue, si ce n'est Dieu; si tu vois le diable venir à toi, que sa présence ne t'inspire aucune frayeur; n'appréhende rien, si ce n'est Dieu seul. J'étais allé sur la montagne pour jedner, afin d'obtenir de Dieu mon pardon, lorsque le chef du mal se présenta à ma vue, et, levant sa tête au-dessus de moi, il me montra une gueule ouverte et próte à me dévorer; saisi ADDITAMENTA AD EVANGELIA APOCRYPHA. Sed nonnihil etiam ad supplendam evangeliorum apocry- phorum editionem daturos nos polliciti sumus. Hae litterae contigit ut invenirent nuper qui in Syriacis codicibus investigaret. Vir enim litterarum orientalium peritissimus Guiliehn. Wright, a custodia librorum mss. Musei Britaunici, eodem libro de quo iam supra dictum est: Contributions to the Apocryphal Literature of the New Testament“, ex Syriacis codicibus etiam protraxit qui- bus studia critica circa protevangelium Iacobi et Thomae evan- gelium iuvarentur. Quem librum quum auctor amicitiae suae erga me documentum esse voluerit, eo magis gaudeo quem inde ipsae litterae fructum habent. Quum enim nuper intellectum sit quantum libri Novi Testamenti apocryphi valeant ad illustrandam priorum post Christum saeculorum historiam, nihil pluris refert quam qua aetate illi scripti sint accuratius definire. Huc autem inprimis facit si, quem codices Graeci nobis textum praebent, eum iim veteres interpretes secutos esse demonstrari potest. Proptereaque Guilielm. Wright gratissimum nobis fecit quod no- veu capita posteriora protevangelii ex Syriaco codice sexti sae- culi edidit. Hunc enim quum a Graeco nostro pendere non du- — biuin sit, tantum non certum fit ipsi interpreti iam diu ante eun- dem librum ante oculos fuisse. Gratum autem viris doctis fore arbitror, si paullo accuratius indicabimus quae inter Graecum et Syriacum textum ratio intercedat. Syriacum fragmentum a capite XVII. incipit, inde a verbis αἰτὴ ἡ ἡμέρα κυρίου. Sectione 2. Syrus legisse videtur τὸν ὄνον αὐτοῦ cum cod. A. Tum confirmat verba xoi εἶλκεν ὁ υἱὸς αὐτοῦ L PROLEGOMENA. sed iidem apostoli muro]l'igneo urbem circumdant ne quis exire possit. Tunc et Cynocephalo et igne oppressi supplices}fiunt apo- stolis, quibus iubentibus Cynocephalus convertitur in puerum mi- tissimae indolis. Huic imponit Bartholomaeus nomen Pistos, pol- licitus civitatem coelorum et famam immortalem, quod ope eius populus ille ad fidem fuerit conversus; populumque alloquitur, salvos fore si relictis idolis SS. trinitatem profiterentur. Statim universüs populus fidem complectitur, indigne ferentibus sacerdo- tibus idolorum." ADDITAMENTA AD EVANGELIA APOCRYPHA. Sed nonnihil etiam ad supplendam evangeliorum apocry- phorum editionem daturos nos polliciti sumus. Hae litterae contigit ut invenirent nuper qui in Syriacis codicibus investigaret. Vir enim litterarum orientalium peritissimus Guilielm. Wright, a custodia librorum mss. Musei Britannici, eodem libro de quo iam supra dictum est: ,Contributions to the Apocryphal Literature of the New Testament“, ex Syriacis codicibus etiam protraxit qui- bus studia critica circa protevangelium Iacobi et Thomae evan- geliun iuvarentur. Quem librum quum auctor amicitiae suae erga me documentuin esse voluerit, eo magis gaudeo quem inde ipsae litterae fructum habent. Quum enim nuper intellectum sit quantum libri Novi Testamenti apocryphi valeant ad illustrandam priorum post Christum saeculorum historiam, nihil pluris refert quam qua aetate illi scripti sint accuratius definire. Huc autem inprimis facit si, quem codices Graeci nobis textum praebent, eum ifm veteres interpretes secutos esse demonstrari potest. Proptereaque Guilielm. Wright gratissimum nobis fecit quod no- vem capita posteriora protevangelii ex Syriaco codice sexti sae- culi edidit. Hunc enim quum a Graeco nostro pendere non du- | bium sit, tantum non certum fit ipsi interpreti iam diu ante eun- dem librum ante oculos fuisse. Gratum autem viris doctis fore arbitror, si paullo accuratius indicabimus quae inter Graecum ét Syriacum textum ratio intercedat. Syriacum fragmentum a capite XVII. incipit, inde & verbis αἰτὴ 3j ἡμέρα κυρίου. Sectione 2. Syrus legisse videtur τὸν ὄνον αὐτοῦ cum cod. A. Tum confirmat verba καὶ εἶλκεν à υἱὸς αὐτοῦ LII | PROLEGOMENA. omissis reliquis καὶ ἠκολούθ.' Ιωσήφ. Sequentia: καὶ Ίγγισαν etc. fere sic exprimit: ,et cum ἤγγισαν ἐπὶ pu. τρ., vidit Ioseph Ma- riam στυγνήν. Et loseph dixit (absque ἐν ἑαυτῷ ut Ei.“ Tum habet καὶ πάλιν εἶδεν αὐτὴν γελῶσαν sine ἐσεράφη [voip xat. Quae vero sequuntur: xai εἶπεν αὐεῇ usque χαίροντα καὶ ἀγαλ- λιώµενον, satis accurate reddit. XVIII, 1. Syrus consentit cum Graecis, omisso χώρα cum AEL. Sectione 2. verba: Ἐγὼ δὲ ᾿Ιωσὴφ περιεπάτουν, codem prorsus modo Syrus habet: id quod grave est. Reliqua vero us- que ad finem sectionis in brevius contraxit, ita ut tantum ex- primeret: καὶ eldov «d πάντα ἐκφαμβα” xai navta ὑπὸ Ji&w ἐλύετο καὶ τι δρόµῳ αὐτῶν διελαύνετο. XIX, 1. Syrus paene ad verbum cum Graecis convenit: καὶ εἶπον aërÿ cum ΟΕ" habet; καὶ elzé µοι cum CD; εἶπον αὐτῇ cum EGH. Sectione 2. a verbis καὶ ido? (Syrus potius 7» cum ACEF®*) νεφέλη φωτεινὴ ἐπισκιάζοισα τὸ orilœov statim pergit ad ἕως ob éparn τὸ βρέφος καὶ 1A9€ xai ἔλαβε etc. (haec accuratissime reddit) Etiam quae sectione 3. continentur con- veniunt: 0 où χωρεῖ fh φύσις αὕτη cum cod. B (et A); CH κέριος ὁ Sedg, ἐὰν μὴ ἴδω, οὐ μὴ πιστ. ὕτι παρὺ. ἐστίν, inprimis cum AE. XX, 1. εἶπε' µαριάµ cum CE aliis pro εἶπεν τῇ nagau: σχημάτισον σεαυτήν reddit ,,vide tu ipsa“, rursusque post περί- κειται περὶ cov addit ,sed vide tu ipsa an sis virgo". Nihilomi- nus pergit ,et (Salome) appropiavit et vidit eam esse virginem." Reliqua xai ἠλάλαξε xai εἶπεν etc. etiam Syrus; item sectiones 2 et 3, nisi quod verba adda ἀπόδος µε τοῖς αένισιν omittit, item τῶν πατέρων µου. Consentit pariter sectione 4, sed priora: xai zooorA9e Σαλώμη (per errorem manifestum Syrus Magia) usque τιῷ Ισραήλ, libere mutat. ' XXI, 1. 2. 3. 4. Longe pleraque conveniunt. Sectione 1. pro Βηθλεέμ Syrus per errorem ,Jerusalem" habet. Sectione 2. omittit οὕτως γὰρ γέγραπται. Sect. 3. pro ἕως où ἦλθον ἐν τῷ σπηλαίῳ καὶ torn etc. Syrus habet sed vix recte: until they came and stood (wsque dum venerunl et steterunt) over the boy. Quae tum sequuntur, ita habet ut maxime cum ACD consentiat: xai ἰδόντες τὸ παιδίον μετὰ τῖς μητρὺς αὐτοῦ Magiau, :ιεσόνεες προσεκύνησαν. αὐτῷ, xai προσήνεγκαν αὐτῷ δὥῶρα, χρυσὸν καὶ σμύρναν καὶ Λίβανο». XXII, 1. Syrus addit cum (GH)N κατὰ τὸν χρόνον ὃν ἠκρί- PROLEGOMENA. Lill βωσε παρὰ τῶν μάγων. Sectione 2. consentit; sect. 3. omittit ἀποκριφῖς cum D; post convenit maxime cum C: xai τὸ ὕρος ἐκεῖνο διέφαινεν αὐτοῖς ὡς qoc préya (μέγα ad gag add AD). XXIII, 1. ἱπτρέτα meng Ζαχαρίαν: Syrus addit cum C εἰς τὸ Jroaorng. xvorov. Reliqua accurate expressa. Sectione 2. καὶ rl or οἱ taneéroe καὶ ἀπήγγ. etiam Syrus. Pro οἶδας γὰρ cum DH aliis habet οὐχ οἶδας. Sect. 3. habet: µάρτις 6 960g (ut B alii) ὅτι ἐκχέεις µου τὸ αἷμα. Verba eig τὰ πρύθιρα τ. να. «tg. non exprimit. Agnoscit vero lectionem περὶ τὸ διάφαυµα (,,circa crepusculum"). XXIV, 1. κατὰ τὸ £9og Syrus post ἀπῖλθον ponit, omisso ot ἱερεῖς. Sect. 2. agnoscit additamentum multorum codd. εἰς τὸ ἁγίασμα. Tum habet τὸ αἷμα κείµενον καὶ (haec«um F*F* add) nennyog ὡσεὶ Àr)oc, contra omittit καὶ ἀκρύσας usque (sect. 3.) τὸ αἷμα αὐτοῦ Aidoy yeyerguévov. Post resis ἡμέρας omittit x. τρ. war. Sect. 4. pro μετὰ δὲ (xai μετὰ) τὰς τρεῖς ἡμέρας habet: et post plures dies“, quae scriptura cum C µετ. δὲ v. ἡμέρ. &xet- νας conferenda est. XXV, 1. ἐν Ἱεροισαλήμ cum Φηρύβου γενοµένου coniungit, Post ἐτελεύτ. Ηρώδης cum 4Η add πτικρῷ Φανάτῳ. Omittit cum pluribus codd. τὴν δωρεὰν καί. Sectionem 2. pariter atque codd. CFP omittit. Subscriptum est: , Explicit nativitas domini nostri et partus dominaë meae Mariae". Fragmentum protevangelii excipit apud Wright et in ipso eodem codice Syriaco Thomae evangelium, idque integrum. Inscriptum est: ,Evangelium Thomae Israelitae sive historia in- fantiae domini nostri". "Textus inprimis convenit cum evangelio nostro Thomae Graece A; passim vero propius accedit ad reliqua quae edidimus, maxime ad evangelium nostrum Thomae Latinum et ad Pseudo-Matthaeum, qui nobis dictus est. Adscribamus nonnulla quemadmodum Wright interpretatus est. Omisso ca- pite 1. incipit a secundo: Now the boy Jesus the Messiah, when he was five years old! , was playing at the ford of a stream of waters, and was receiving and confining the waters, and directing them in channels and makiug them enter into pools, and making — 1 Confirmat igitur scripturam Graecorum codieum nostrorum: Graece A, Graece D, item evaug. Thom. Latinum cap. IV. Contra Pseudo-Matth. cap. XXVI. iam tnchoante quarto aetatis anno. LIV PROLEGOMENA. them be pure and bright?. And he took from the moisture * soft clay, and formed twelve birds. For it was the Sabbath, and many boys were with him. Dut a man of the Jews saw him with the boys, when he made these, and told Joseph his father and irri- tated him against Jesus and said to him: On the Sabbath he has . moulded clay and made birds, a thing that is not lawful on the Sabbath. And Joseph went aud rebuked him and said to him: Why makest thou these on the Sabbath? "Then Jesus clapped his hands, and made the birds fly away before the things which he (sed Syr. they) said *. And he said: Go, fly, and be mindful of me, ye who are alive5. And these birds went away twittering. But when the Pharisee* saw (this), he was much astonished, and went (and) told his friends. Pergit Syrus ut Graec. A cap. IIL, evang. Thom. Latin. et Ps.-Matth.: But the son of Hannan the scribe, he too was with Jesus (Graece μετὰ τοῦ Ιωσήφ). And he took a branch from a willow, and destroyed and broke down the pool, and let the waters, which Jesus had collected, run out and dried up their pools. And when Jesus saw what he did, he said to him: Without root shall thy shoot be; and thy fruit shall dry up, like & branch of the wood, which is broken by the wind, and is no more. And the boy withered suddenly. Quae Graec. A sequuu- tur: 6 dé ᾿Ιησοῦς avey« once usque finem, Syrus non habet. Sed pergit statim ad cap. IV. Pro διὰ τῆς χώµης (A), μέσον tig πό- λεως (B) habet cum patre suo, quemadmodum evang. Thom. Lat. habet cum loseph per villam. Tum Syrus confirmat scripturam: ota ἀπελεύσει τὴν ὑδόν σου. Sectione 2. confirmat lectionem cod. Par. σὺ τοῦτο τὸ xœôtor ἔχων etc. Verbis 3} διδάσκετε (sic Sy- rus) αὐτ. εὐλογεῖν exit caput apud Syrum. Capitis V. historia (cf. etiam Ps.- Matth. XXIX et evang. Thom. Latin. V.) pariter apud Syrum sequitur. Pro ἐγω οἶδα ba ta ῥήματά σου etc. Syrus sic: If the words of my Father were 3 Verbs xal λόγω µένῳ éxétakev αὐτά non agnoscit. 3 Haec respondere videntur Graecis codicum Vind. et Par.: dx τῆς ὕλεως et éx τῆς χήλεως, quae Wrightio corrupta ex Za τ. εἱλύος (ἱλύος) videntur. ' . * Haee conferenda sunt ad verba: ἅμα τῷ λόγῳ Graece B cap. IL. et ad vocem imperi sui Ps.Matth. cap. XXVII. 5 Haec concordant cum cod. Par. ὑπάγετε πετάσἈητε xal µέμνησ»έ pov ζώντες, item cum Graec. B ὑπαγετε πετάσὂητε xal utpvi]oxeoSé µου ζώντα. © Graec. A of Ιονδαῖοι. Sed apud P».Matth. cap. XXVII. est: abierunt. qui- dam -- et ad primates Pharisaeorum. Item evaug. Thom. Lat. IV, 3 statim post memoratur Pharisaeus, cuius loco Syr. et Gr. A vidc "Αννα τοῦ γραμμµατέως. PROLEGOMENA. LV not wise, he would not know (how) to instruct. children. And again he said: If these were children of the bedchamber, they would not receive curses. These shall not see torment. Sectione 2. desunt verba xai ot ἰδόντες ἐφοβήθησαν σφόδρ. usque ὅτι τοιοῦ- τον ἐποίησεν 6 hjonëc. Verba Cigeiv καὶ μὴ etgioxay exprimit: imperare mihi et iuvenire me“, ita ut ya) abiecerit. Omittit ex- trema: ot οἶδας ὅτι σός; µή µε λύώτει. Post haec legitur historia de Zachaeo magistro (ut Graec. A cap. VI. VII. VIIL), sed textus a Graecis vario modo differt, item a Latinis, tamen prae ceteris cum Ps.-Matth. XXX et XXXI. at- que cum evang. Latin. cap. VI. facit. ‘Tum narratur de Zenone, ut est Graec. À IX. Ps.-Matth. XXXI. evang. Thom. Lat. VII. Ca- put vero X. quod habent Graec. À et evang. Thom. Latin. VIII, deest apud Syrum pariter atque in Ps.-Matth. Sed confirmantur quae sequuntur capite XI. de aqua in pallio adlata (Syrus Iesum septem annorum dicit, non ut Graece et Latine legitur scx), ca- pite XII. de tritico (quod brevissime narratur; ceterum confirmat Graecum κύροις ϱ et Latinum centum modia , pro quibus Ps.- Matth. XXXIV. tres choros), cap. XIII. de ligno adaequato (no- tatur co tempore Iesum octo annorum fuisse, ut est in evang. Thom. Latino cap. XL et in Graecis A ad fin. cap. XII. indicatur), capp. XIV et XV de puero rursus ad discendas litteras tradito © magistris (sed ista paucioribus quam in Gr. et Lat. absolvuntur varieque ab hoc utroque differunt), cap. XVI. de Iacobo et vipera. Denique omissis capp. XVII et XVIII textus Graeci A legitur caput ultimum de puero annorum duodecim. Textus finem versus paullo magis cum Latinis (evang. Thom. Lat. XV, 2. Ps.-Matth. XXXX* ex cod. D) quam cum Graecis convenit. Legitur enim sic: And when Jesus was twelve years old, they went to Jerusalem, as it was the custom for Joseph and Mary to go to their festival. And when they had held the Passover, they returned to their house. And when they had turned to come (home), Jesus remained in Jerusalem; and neither Joseph nor Mary his mother knew (it), but they thought that he was with their companions. And when they came to the halting-place of that day, they were seeking among their kinsfolk and among those whom he knew. And when they did not find Jesus, they returned to Jerusalem and were seeking him. And after three days they found him sitting among the teachers, and hearing from them, and answering their que- stions; and all who were hearing were astonished, because he was bringing these teachers to silence, for he was expounding to LVI PROLEGOMENA. them the parables of the prophets and the mysteries and hard sayings which are in the law. And his mother says to him: My son, why hast thou done to us these (things)? for we were dis- tressed and anxious and seeking for thee. Jesus answered aud said: Why did ye seek me? Do ye not know that it is fitting for me to be in my Father's house? "The scribes and Pharisees answered and say to Mary: ,Art thou the mother of this boy? The Lord hath blessed thee; for the like of this glory and wis- dom in children we have neither seen nor heard that any one has spoken.^ And he rose (and) went with his mother, and was sub- ject to them. But his mother was preserving all these words. And Jesus was excelling and advancing in wisdom and in grace before God and before men. Amen. Subscriptum est: ,Explicit infantia domini nostri Iesu." Post haec ex alio codice Syriaco (septimi fere saeculi) apud Wrightium leguntur litterae IIerodis ad Pilatum datae rur- susque quas Pilatus Herodi misit. Nos textum Graecum vitio- sissime scriptum ex cod. Par. 929. hausimus. Scriptura satis dif- fert, non item argumentum. Aliquando et has nugas in corpus Novi Testamenti apocryphum recipiemus. Ex quo autem tempore evangelia apocrypha vulgavimns, ex codicibus Graecis et Latinis ipsi multa collegimus unde editioni nostrae accedant incrementa. Dedimus etiam operam ut, si quid olim e Thilonis Cod. apocrypho ad nostrum apparatum criticum transiit, id ad ipsos unde fluxerat codices exigeremus. Ita co- dices C et D ad Pseudo-Matthaei evangelium nuper demum ipsi examinavimus, nec pauca deprehendimus quibus quae duce de- dimus Thilone emendantur et supplentur. Saepissime D cum C facit ubi nulla eius rei mentio facta est; alibi vero D propriam scripturam habet. Ita exempli caussa capp. XI et XII. in eo scripta sunt: XI. ,,Cumque ordinasset Ioseph in nocte exurgere, ut fugiens habitaret in occultis, ecce in ipsa nocte apparuit ei angelus do- mini in sompnis dicens: loseph fili David, noli timere accipere Mariam coniugem tuam, quoniam quod in utero eius est, de spi- ritu sancto est.“ Quae sequuntur non differunt a textu nostro praeter extrema: ,et narravit eis visionem suam. Et consolatus super Maria ait: Peccavi, quoniam suspicionem aliquam ut ne- quam habui de te." XII. ,,Factum est autem post haec et exiit rumor quia Maria PROLEGOMENA. LIX auditum fliquando. Nos scimus hunc unde natus est, et vix est adhuc annorum septem; unde haec verba loquitur? Responde- runt Pharisaei: Nos nunquam audivimus talia verba in tali infan- cia.“ Sect. IV. ,Et respondens Iesus dixit eis: In hoc vos ad- miramini quia talia ab infante dicuntur? Quare ergo vos non creditis mihi in his quae locutus sum vobis? Et quia dixi vobis: scio quando vos nati estis, cuncti miramini. Ampliora — — ego vidi et ille me vidit, et cum eo locutus sum. Et audientes haec obmutucrunt, nec quidquam audebant loqui. Dixitque cis iterum lesus: Fui inter vos cum infantibus et non cognovistis me, locu- tus sum vobis quasi prudentibus et non intellexistis vocem meam, quia — — modicae fidei." Addamus caput XXXI, quod cod. D sic habet: ».Iterum magister Zachias dixit ad Ioseph: Da mihi puerum, et ego tradam eum magistro Levi, qui doceat illum litteras et cru- diat. ‘unc Ioseph et Maria blandientes Iesum duxerunt eum in scolam (sic) ut doceretur (cod. disceretur) a seniore Levi. Qui cum introisset, tacebat. Et magister Levi dicebat ad puerum "nam litteram; | incipiens a prima littera alpha, dicebat ei: Re- sponde. Jesus vero nihil respondebat. Unde magister Levi iratus apprehendens virgam storatinam percussit eum capite." Sect. II. »Iesus vero dixit ad didascalum: Ut quid me percutis? In veri- tate scias quia qui percutitur magis docet percuticntern se quam ah eo doceatur. Ego enim possum dicere tibi quae a te discun- tur. Sed hi omnes caeci sunt qui discunt et audiunt, sunt quasi aes sonans aut cymbalum tinniens, in quibus non est sensus nec intellectus eorum quae intelliguntur per sonum illorum. Et sub- iungens Iesus dixit magistro: Omnis littera ab alpha usque ad tau dispositione discernitur. Dic mihi ergo primum tu quid sit tau, ct ego dicam tibi quid sit alpha. Et iterum dixit Iesus: Qui al- pha non noruut, quomodo tau discere possunt? Hypocritae, di- cite mihi primum quid sit alpha, et tunc credam vobis cum dixe- ritis betha. Et cepit Iesus singularum litterarum nomina inter- rogare, dicens: Dic mihi, magister legis, prima littera quare habet triangulos multos graceratos (ita codex; Vat. gradatos), subacutos, mediatos, productos, obductos, erectos, stratos, ..... 4 vel crucifixos. Cum autem Levi haec audisset, stupefactus est ad tantam dispositionem litterarum nominatarum.“ Sect. IIL Cepit ergo cunctis audientibus clamare et dicere: Non debct iste 4 Seriptura corruptissima e.t: nliqguun similitudinem vocis. curetstratos habet quem ex Vat. edidiinus, sed non fia legi potcst, LVIII PROLEGOMENA. acere habeo, quia ab infantia aetatis meae in haec mentem defi- nivi. Et hoc deo meo votum feci ut ipsi qui me creavit — — vi- vere et ipsi soli sine aliqua pollucione quauidiu vixero permaucre. Tunc omnes osculabantur eam, amplexantes genua eius, rogan- tesque eam ut malis suspicionibus eorum daret indulgentiam. Et deduxerunt eam omnes pop. et sacerd. et virg. cum exulta- tione et gaudio usque ad domum suam — — qui manifestavit sanctitatem tuam universae plebi Israel." Caput nostrum XXX. in codice D, cuius scripturam ‘Thilo saepe se non assequutum dixit proptereaque hoe capite aliisque pluribus non dedit, ita scriptum invenimus, ut passim praestet Scripturae ex Vat. codice a nobis editae. Legitur enim ibi sic: ,Quomodo Zachias rogavit Ioseph et Mariam, ut traderent Ie- sum magistro nomine Levi. XLVI.“ Magister iterum quidam Iudaeus nomine Zachias, audiens de Iesu, quod in eo insuperabilis esset sapiencia, factus est do- lens, et cepit indisciplinate et stulte et sine timore loqui contra loseph. Dicebat enim: 'l'u non vis tradere filium tuum ut docea- tur sciencia humana timoris. Sed videtur te et Mariam plus velle diligere filium vestrum quam tradiciones seniorum populi. Opor- tebat enim vos plus honorare presbyteros tocius ecclesiae Israel ut cum infantibus mutuam haberet caritatem et inter eos iudaica erudiretur doctrina Sect. IL ,,Cui e contra loseph ait: Et quis est qui hunc infantem possit tenere et docere? Sed si tu potes eum tenere et docere, nos minime prohibemus eum doceri a te ea quae ab hominibus docentur. Audiens lesus quae Zachias dixe- rat respondit et dixit ei: Praeceptor legis, omnia quae paululum ante dixisti et uominasti oportet observare hominem shnilem tui. Alienus ego sum ab institutis, extraneus a foris vestris, paren- tem carnalem non habeo. Tu quidem legem legis et instructus in lege permanes; ego autem ante legem eram. Sed cum putas te non habere parem in doctrina, erudieris a nie quae nemo alius docere, potest nisi hic quem nominasti. lpse enim potest quia dignus est. Ego autem cum exaltatus fuero a terra, cessare fa- ciam genealogiae generis vestri memoriam. ‘Tu quando natus es ignoras, ego vero solus scio quando vos nati estis et quanto tempore vita vestra erit in terra.“ Sect. Ill. ,, Tunc omnes qui audierunt verba haec, pavefacti obstupuerunt et clamaverunt di- centes: © mire magnum et admirabile sacramentum, nunquam audivimus talia. Nunquam ab alio aliquo auditum est hoc, nec a sacerdotibus nec a Pharisaeis nec à grammaticis dictum est aut PROLEGOMENA. LXI Ad evangelium Thomae Graece A adnotavimus frag- mentum Parisiense, quemadmodum Cotelerius et Thilo ex ipso codice ediderunt. Nihilominus plura corrigenda sunt, quae non satis recte illi assequuti sunt. "Titulus est: 2foyog eig τὰ παι- δικἁ τοῦ χαὶ ueyalceia τοῦ xvglov etc., scd τοῦ καὶ μεγαλεῖα de- leta sunt. Cap. I. sect. 1. ἐν τῇ ante Bar (sic) ipsa prima manu punctis notatum est; ἐξιστάμενος (erng litteris compendio expressis) minime dubium est, ut Thiloni videbatur coniicienti primum ἐξιστῶν ἡμιᾶς scriptum fuisse. Il, 1. non πάντως ire: τάσσοντο sed πάντα (compendio scriptum) ἔπεταάσσοντο legen- dum est. II, 2. scriptum est χήλεως pro χείλεως. IL 3. scri- ptum est. & ἑπηίη 6 ἰησοῦς, non & ἐποίησεν ἰγσοῖς. Postea πέ- Cer potius quam ;réCov scriptum est. III, 2. non yeroueror sed yivopevor (cod. -ώμενον) edendum erat. III, 3. legitur τὴν Φεό- ryray αὐτοῦ. ΤΝ, 1. τρέχω», non τρέχον in codice est; tum «rre- λεύσει non ἀπελείσῃ. V, 1. pro μεσοῖσιν codex μισοῦν. VI, 1. rursus est. ὢν (ὅτι παιδίον ὢν τοιαῦτα etc), non ὃν. In recensionibus Gestorum Pilati eminet is textus Grae- cus quem siglo A distinximus. Huius testes prae ceteris anqui- rendi. Praeter duos codices a nobis ad edendum adhibitos bi- bliotheca Regia Monacensis tertium habet, saeculi fere decimi quarti, cuius scriptura a reliquis valde discrepat. Exempla eius haec sunt: J, 2. «{έγοισι» "Iovdaío τῷ IHitÀatq ἀξιοῦμεν τὸ ὑμέτερον péye9oc ὥστε αὐτὸν ππαρασεῆναι τῷ βήματί σου καὶ ἀκουσθῆναι. καὶ ιρωσκαλεσάμενης αὐτοὺς ὁ ΙΠιλᾶτως λέγει’ εἴπατέ µοι ὅτι πῶς δύν. ἐγὼ ἡγεμὼν βασιλέα ἐξέτασαι; λέγουσιν αὐτῷ ot Ἰου- δαῖοι: ἡμεῖς οὗ λέγομεν αὐτὸν εἶναι βασιλέα, ἀλλ ἢ αὐτὸς λέγει. καὶ :ιροσκαλεσάµιενης 6 MA. κοέρσωρα λέγει αὐτῷ EEe De, μετὰ ἐπιεικείας (cod. ἐπιοικίας) εἰσάγαγε τὸν Ἰησοῦν. ἐξελθωὼν δὲ 6 χηέρσωρ καὶ γγωρίσας αὐτὸν προσεκύνησεν αὐτόν, καὶ λαβὼν τὸ καὐάώτλωμα 0 κατεῖχεν ἐν τῇ χειρὶ αὐτοῦ, ἁπτλώσας αὐτὸ χαμαὶ λέγει τῷ Πσοῦ” κύριε, ade sregeacryoor καὶ εἴσελφε £v τῷ πραι- τωρίῳ, ὅτι καλεῖ σε 6 ἡγεμώ». φεασάμενοι δὲ οἱ [ουδαῖοι 0 ἐποί σεν 6 κούρσωρ, κατέχραξαν τῷ Πιλάτῳ λέγοντες" διὰ τί ὑπὸ LX PROLEGOMENA. puer vivere super terram, imo in magna cruce dignu$ [est] ap- pendi. Nam potest ignem extinguere et alia tormenta deludere. Ego puto quia ante cataclismum natus fuerit. Quis enim venter illum portavit? Aut quae mater illum generavit? Aut quae ubera eum lactaverunt? Fugiam autem illum; non enim valeo susti- nere verbum ex ore eius, sed cor meum stupescit talia verba au- dire. Nullum etiam hominem puto eius posse consequi verbum, nisi fuerit deus in eo. Nunc ego ipse infelix tradidi me huic in derisum; cum putarem me habere discipulum, ignorans eum, meum inveni magistrum. Quid dicam? Non valeo sustinere verba pueri huius. De hoc autem municipio fugiam, quia illum inten- dere non valeo; ab infante enim senex victus sum, quia neque inicium de quibus ipse affirmat invenire possum neque finem.^ Re- liqua quae apud uos sequuntur codex Parisieusis non habet. Revera autem multae Parisiensis codicis lectiones Vaticanis sunt inferiores, ac passim accuratio editoris in dubium venit ubi non est nisi scripturae vitiositas. lloc in ea quadrat quae pag. XXVIII. exscripsimus: illa enim paucis exceptis Thilo recte de- derat. PROLEGOMENA. 1ΧιΠ où λοιτοὶ διδάσκαλοι πρὺς arava τὸν λαὸν κυρίου εἰ - - οἶχος τοῦ Ιακώβ, ὅτι γέγραπτ. ὅτι ἐπικατ. irae 6 κρεμάμενος ent ξύ- λου, καὶ ἑτέρα γραφὴ διδάσκει ' [Seni] ot τὸν - - ἐποίήσα», ἄπο- Λέσθωσαν. καὶ εἶπον οἱ ἱερεῖς καὶ οἱ λευῖται πρ. ἀλλήλους' εἰ ἕως τούτου (sic) σύμµιου (sic) τοῦ Acy. Ιωβὴλ τὸ µνηµ. αὐτοῦ, yt- νιύσκετε ὅτι - - καὶ ἐγείρει αὐτῷ λαὸν καινόν. τότε ἐπαρήγγειλαν (sic) où ἀρχισυνάγωγοι πάντα τὸν λαὸν κυρίου λέγοντες ' ἐπίκατα- ρατος 6 ἀνὶρ ἐκεῖνος ὅστις πηιήσει ὁμοίωμα χειρῶν ἀνθρώπου καὶ nonvarviosn. καὶ elnev ὁ dado’ ἀμήν. καὶ ὑμνήσαντες ἅπαντες, anijdder ἕκαστος εἰς tov olzor αὐτοῦ, ὀυξαζοντες τὸν Φεύν. Iu iis quas ex Thilone sumpsimus codicum C et D lectionibus ad Acta Pilati A, item codicis B ad Act. Pil. B, haud pauca cor- rigenda esse ipsorum codicum nos examen docuit. Pessime vero a Fabricio? “Avagoga lliÀarov edita est ex amici apographo. Ita A recte ἀγναφορᾶς praebet, non ἀναφοράν: minime omittit Φειοτάτῳ sed Jruwrdérw habet: sect. 1. de zc, non διὰ triode: συν- έχοµαι κρατεῖσθαι, non συνέχ. κράτιστε βασιλεῦ: τῶν &ranota- µιένων χαιρῶν ῥοπὴν τόν τε καιρὸν δέοντα λαβὼν» τὸν τέλειον χρό- vov ἐνδείκνισιν, quorum loco Fabr. dedit τὴν τῶν ἐπενισταμένων καιρῶν ῥοπὴν x τῶν & ἑπτέσονται (ita prorsus editum) λαβὼν τῶν τε λοιτῶν χρύνων ἑἐνδείχνισι: καὶ παρέχειν, non καὶ παρεῖχεν: alor, non ἀλλά: τεθνεῶτος, non τεθρηκότος: xoi αὐτὸν τὸν ἰχώρα (scriptum ἠχώρα) διέφθειρεν et ἔχοντα, non καὶ αὐτὸν οὗ ἰχωρ διέφὼ. et ἔχοντως: ἐν omittit (ut BCD): ἐξῆλθεν, non ἐπῆλ- Φε»: sect. 2. τὴν ἰδίαν (scriptum ἰδείαν), non τήν « οὐσίαν: συν- αναστρεφοµιένοις, non σιγανατρεφοµένους: πάντιασιν, non παν- τάπασιν: τῶν τγειμάτ. καὶ ἀκαθάρτ., non v. πρ. axad.: verba a βιθῷ ὡαλάσσης κατέρριψεν non desunt, sed leguntur xara βιςὸν Φαλάσσις καταρρίξας (sic): sect. 3. habet ἔχειν λίαν σεο- Any (quod διαστολήν corrigendum) nou £y. ὡς λίαν στενή»: sect. 4. καὶ yvvaixa δὲ αἱμοροοῖσα (sic), non x. γυνὴ J. αἱμορροοῖσα: ἀπὸ t. ῥύσεως (non ῥείσεως) τ. af. τὰς ἁρμονίας (non ἀρτηρίας) et ἐξανελήσασα (non ἀντλ.): ἄφωνος καθ ἑκάστην οἶσα, non ἄφ. τε οἴσα: οκ rego, non ota ἠδύναντο: µία, non σκιά: sect. 5. verba ἅπερ £v σαββάτῳ etc. non omittit, sed habet Greg ἐν σαββ. ἐποίει: sect, 6. habet ἐπὶ τὸ τοῦτον ἀνετάσαι, non eri τῇ τού- tov ἀνετάσει: sect. T. μέσης (scriptum peoïc\ τῆς, non μέσον τῆς: σελήνη dé, non ἡ δὲ σελήνη: τῇ τούτου πτώσει, NON τ. TOUT. πιώ- oe (ut et Fabr. et Birch.): ἐλειμένος' βροντῶν ἡδ]χος (codd. CD - — — * Thilo maluit eb edeado abstinero, quamquam codicem ipsum rursus adierat. LXII " PROLEGOMENA. πραίτορα (sic) οὐκ ἐκέλευσας abróv εἰσελθεῖν ἀλλ ὑπὸ κούρσωρα; καὶ γὰρ Φεασάμενος αὐτὸν ὃ κούρσωρ /ιροσεκύνήσεν αὐτόν, καὶ τὸ φαχεόλιον 0 καεεῖχεν ἵμιλωσεν αὐτῷ eal vig γῆς, λέγων αὐτῷ' ὧδε περιπάτει. I, 3. }Μετακαλεσάμενος δὲ 6 Td. τὸν κούρσωρα λέγει αὐτῷ" τί τοῦτο ἐποίησας; ἀποκριθεὶς δὲ ὁ κούρσωρ λέγει αὐτιῷ κύριο ἡγεμών, ὅτε ἀπέστειλάς µε ἐν “ἱεροσολύμοις πρὸς -4λέξανδρο», εἶδον αὐτὸν καθεξόµενον dri Ovov, καὶ οἱ ιαῖδες αὐτῶν ἔκραζο», κλάδους ἐν ταῖς χερσὶν αὐτῶν κατέχοντες, ἄλλοι δὲ ὑπεσερ. - - b ἐν ὑψίστοις" εὐλογημένος etc. I, 4. «4έγουσιν οἱ ουδ. πρὸς τὸν κούρσωρα” ot μὲν παῖδες ἑβραϊστὶ ἔκραξον», nó9ev δὲ coi τὸ ἑλληνιστὶ ταῦτα (sic) ἐγνωώ- 9372; ἐρωτήσας ἔμαφον, εἶπεν 6 κούρσωρ. λέγει αὐτοῖς ὁ IL. πῶς δὲ ἔκραζον; λέγουσιν αὐτῷ οἱ ἸΙουδαῖοι τὸ ὡσαννά. λέγει αὐτοῖς 6 Πιλ.' τί ἑρμηνεύεται; λέγουσιν αὐτῷ' σῶσον δή. λέγει αὐτοῖς 6 Πιλ. - - εἰσάγαγε αὐτόν. καὶ ἐξελφωὼν δὲ 6 κούρσωρ - - λέγει αὐτῷ ' κύριε, εἴσελφε' 6 yeu. καλεῖ σε. IX, 5. Τότε ἐκέλευσεν 6 Ii. τὸ βῆλον ἑλκισύῆναι τοῦ βή- µατος οὗ ἐκαθέζετο, καὶ οὕτως ἀτεεφήνατο κατὰ τοῦ Ἰησοῦ" τὸ ἆθνος τὸ σὸν κατέπαιζάν ! σου ὡς βασιλέως. καὶ διὰ τοῦτο dzre- φηνάμην πρῶτον φραγελλωύῆναί σε διὰ τὸν Φεσμὸν τῶν eves. βασ., καὶ τότε ἀναρτιθέντα ἐπὶ σταιροῦ ἐν τῷ κήιῳ ὅπου ἔτειά- σθης, καὶ δύο κακοῖργοι μετὰ God εὸ τέρας τοῦ βίου δέξασύαι. X, 1. Kai εὐθὺς ἐξήγαγον τὸν Ιησοῦν and τοῦ εραιτωρίου ἅμα τοῖς δυσὶ κακούργοις. καὶ ὅτε ἠλώφον ἐπὶ τὸν τότιον, ἐξέδυ- σαν τὸν [ησοῦν τὰ ἱμάτια αὐτοῦ καὶ /τεριέζωσαν αὐτὸν λένειο», καὶ στέφ. ἐξ ἀκανύ. dni τὴν κεφαλὶν αὐτοῦ. Exit capite XVI. hunc in modum: Tore 4ννας καὶ Καϊάφας εἶτεον' ὀρθῶς εἴπατε τὰ yeygaupi. ἐν τῷ νόµῳ Mtétog, but obre ᾿Ἐνὼχ Φάνατον εἶδεν οὔτε ἠλιοῦ (sic). ὁ δὲ Ι[ησοῖς λόγον ἔδωκεν τῷ Πιλ., καὶ ὅτι ἐσταυρώθη ἐτιὶ τοῦ κρανίου, καὶ Ou ῥάτισμα ἔλαβεν, καὶ ὅτι ot στρατ. στέφανον ἐξ ἀκανθῶν negeéd nav αὔειρ ἐπὶ τὴν κεφαλὴν αὐτοῦ, καὶ ὅτι ἐφραγελλώύη καὶ ἀπιόφασιν ἔλα- Bev παρὰ τοῦ Il. καὶ ὄξος ἐπτοτίσφη μετὰ χολῆς, καὶ λόγχη ἐξε- κέντησεν τὴν wh. αὐτοῦ Aoyy. ὃ στρατ., καὶ ὅτι τὸ σῶμα αὐτοῦ ἠτήσατο ὁ τίµιος «oro Ιωσήφ, καὶ καθωὼς λέγει ἀνέσιη' καὶ εἷ- do» αὐτὸν avalipf. sig T. αὐρανόν' καὶ ὅτι 6 ῥαββὶ «{ευὶ εἶπεν µαρτυρήσας τὰ ὑιτὸ τοῦ μεγάλου διδασκάλου Συμεών. καὶ elivor ! χατέπεζαν codex habet. Similiter C χατέπεξαν, A κατήγγειλαν, À xar Acyée |. APOCALYPSIS MOSIS. Διήγησις καὶ πολιτεία ᾿Αδὰμ. καὶ Εδας τῶν πρωτοπλάστων, æoders: ἀποκαλυφθεῖσα παρὰ θεοῦ Μωύσῇ τῷ θεράποντι αὐτοῦ, ὅτε TAS πλάκας τοῦ νόµου τῆς διαθήκης ἐκ χειρὸς κυρίου ἐδέξατο, διδαχθεὶς ὑπὸ τοῦ ἀρχαγγέλου Μιχαήλ. "AUTH ἡ διἠγησις Αδάμ. καὶ Eûns. Meta τὸ ἐξελθεῖν αὖ- τοὺς EX τοῦ παραδείσου ἔλαβεν ᾿Αδὰμ. EJav τὴν γυναῖκα αὐτοῦ καὶ ἀνῆλθεν εἰς τὴν ἀνατολήν. καὶ ἔμεινεν ἐκεῖ Eryn δέκα ὀκτὼ ἆνατοά ? val µῆνας δύο, xal ἐν γαστρὶ εἴληφεν v) Eum xal ἐγέννησεν Aad, 7 δύο υἱούς, τὸν Διάφωτον tov χαλούμενον Κάῑν καὶ τὸν ᾽Αμιλα- Bà; τὸν γαλούμενον ᾿Αβελ. Meaning Apts nome ? Kal μετὰ ταῦτα ἐγένοντο peta ἀλλήλων ᾿Αδὰμ. καὶ Eva: χοιμωμένων δὲ αὐτῶν εἶπεν Eva τῷ xuplo αὐτῆς Αδάμ’ xvord. d. / Vet. * Διήγ. x. πολ. "AS. x. Ev. t. πρωτοπλ. (C om τ. πρωτοπλ., D om x. Eb. t. πρωτ.) eum ACD... B Διήγησις τοῦ μεγάλου Scénrou Μωυσέως περὶ τῆς πολι- τείας Αδάμ χαὶ Ἔβας (sic B plerumque, item passim C et A) τῶν πρωτοπλάστων | anoxakvpSeioa (ita BCD; A -pStv) παρὰ (C ὑπὸ) Seod (B τοῦ 3c.) Movojj (CD Mocyj, B om) τῷ Sep. avr. (haec om B) cum ADCB | ὅτε τὰς πλ. x. vóp. τής δια”. (B om τ. δια».) dx y. xvp. é8. (D Z8. dx y. αὐτοῦ) cun ΑΒ.. CD om | δι- δαχθεὶς (ABD «χδής, € - Sioa) ὑπὸ (D παρὰ) x. ἀρχαγγ. (B ἀγγέλου) Μιχ. ! Αὕτη -- Eva, cum ACD..B om | αὐτοὺς éx τοῦ cum ACD..B τὸν "A8dp. ἀπὸ τοῦ | ἕλαβεν -- ἀνῆλοεν (C ἠλδεν) -- ἀνατολήν cum AC..D ἕγνω St ᾿Αδὰμ τὴν Evav xol ἐξῆλδαν πρὸς ἀνατολήν .. B anyidov δύο ἀμφότεροι κατὰ τὴν ὀνατολήν | xal fpecies (D -ναν) -- δύο cum ACD..B xal ἦσαν πεν- Ἀοῦντες χρόνους À | καὶ (B add μετὰ ταῦτα) ἐν y. «D. ἡ (ita BCD; A om) Εὔα (B Ἔβα) x. ἐγένν. δύο vi. (B ul. δύ., A om x. éy. 8. vi.) | τὸν (its ACD; B ὃν μὲν) Διάφωτον (ita A, C διάφατον, B διάφορον; D ἁδιάφωτον) τὸν xaX. (D λεγόμενον) Kd. (A Ka. v. xaX.) x. τὸν (B x. τόνδε) ᾽Αμιλαβὶς (ita AD; B aun- λαβές, C ἁμιλαβέστατον) v. x. "AQ. 3 Καὶ p. τ. ἐγένοντο (C -νετο) μετὰ (ita A; CD μετ) -- εἶπεν Eva cum Apocalyps. apocryph. ed. Tischendorf. 1 LXIV | PROLEGOMENA. ἤδη ἦχος) κατεπαίδουσαν (codd. CD κατεπίδουσαν), quae quidem perquam corrupta sunt, quorum loco Fabr. edidit ἐλλειπομένης, βροντῶν v ἦχος καταβαινοισῶν: sect. 8. γεναµένη»ν (ut D) pro γενοµένην: sect. 9. τῆς ante παρασκευῖς non omittit, tum rursus γεναμένης habet: οἵως (ut D; scriptum ἕως), non ὡς: ἐλαμψεν φωταγωγ. τῶν πάντων πολλὰ φαιδρ., non πολλ. φαιδρ. omissis ἔλαμψ. gu. τ. πάντων: ἐφάνηγσαν ἄνδρες ep ἑψηλῇ σεολῇ, non ep. vd. ἐν νεφελεινῇ στολῃ: at φωναί, non καὶ φωναί: ἀνέλ- Jare, non ἀν]λθόν τε: bron. τῆς ἁβύσσου et uera τῶν βοώντω», non omittit «zc nec ῥοώντων: καὶ πιεριπατούντων, non καίπερ ὑπαντούντων: sect, 10. τῆς γῆς καὶ κατατεεωθέντες, non τῆς }ῆς καταπιωώέντες: τῶν xard, NON τῶν τὰ κατα: εἰ μὴ µία, nOn omittit 47: sect. 11. κατεχόµενος, non συνεχόµενοι. Nonnihil praeterii. .. 1. APOCALYPSIS MOSIS. 5 ”'Εποίησεν δὲ ᾿Αδὰμ. υἱοὺς τριάκοντα xal θυγατέρας τριά- 30 + : χοντα. καὶ περιπεσὼν els νόσον, xal βοήσας φωνῇ μµεγάλῃ εἷ- tev’ ἐλθέτωσαν πρός µε of υἱοί µου πάντες, ὅπως ὄψομαι αὐτοὺς Fut. à πρὶν T] ἀποθανεῖν µε. καὶ συνήχθησαν πάντες ἣν γὰρ οἰκισθεῖσα 7| YA els τρία µέρη ( xal 3o» πάντες ἐπὶ τὴν θύραν τοῦ οἴχου ἐν ᾧ εἰσήρχετο εὔξασθαι τῷ θεῷ.) εἶπεν δὲ BHO ὁ υἱὸς αὐτοῦ. 4 2 , , e / 4 A / πατερ ἁδαμ., τί σοί ἐστιν v] νόσος; καὶ λέγει τεχνία µου, To- \ { 4 eL ! of vos πολυς συνέχει µε. καὶ Adyouow' τί ἐστιν πόνος καὶ νόσος: "Kal ἀποκριθεὶς Σὴθ λέγει αὐτῷ py ἐμνήσθης, πάτερ, τοῦ παραδείσου ἐξ ὧν Modes, καὶ ἐλυπήθης ἐπιθυμῆσαι αὐτῶν; ἐὰν «σα, οὕτως ἐστίν, ἀνάγγειλόν por, καὶ ἐγὼ πορεύσομαι xol ἑνέγχω σοι χαρπὸν ἀπὸ τοῦ παραδείσου. ἐπιθήσω γὰρ κόπρον ἐπὶ τὴν νεφαλήν pov xal χγλαύσοµαι καὶ προσεύξοµαι, καὶ εἰσακούσεταί μου κύριος καὶ ἀποστελεῖ τὸν ἄγγελον αὐτοῦ, xal évéqxo σοι ἕνα 9 , e , 9 A ~ ^ 9 ~ 0) , . 3, 4 αποπαύσ] ὁ πόνος ἀπὸ σοῦ. λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ Adam’ ovyt, ulé µου X70, ἀλλὰ νόσον καὶ πόνον ἔχω. λέγει αὐτῷ Σήθ᾽ καὶ πῶς σοι ἐγένοντο; | Εἶπεν δὲ αὐτῷ ὁ Adam’ ὅτε ἐποίησεν ἡμᾶς ὁ θεός, ἐμὲ καὶ τὴν μητέρα ὑμῶν, δὺ ns καὶ ἀποθνήσκω, Eboxev ἡμῖν 5 δέ cum A.. B οὖν, C yap | vi. τρ. x. Suy. τρ. cum C et omissis x. 9. τρ. A.. B vi x. Suy. E | xol περιπ. εἰς νόσ. (C add μεγάλην) καὶ (C om) Bons. φω. pey. (6 om φ. μ.) εἶπεν cum AC .. B ἔζησε δὲ 'A8àp. ἕτη 2). πρὸ (cor- rigo npéc?) δὲ τὸ τέλος αὐτοῦ Wondeutys (νόσω Anpdels?) ἑβόησεν φωνἠν µε- γόλην λέγων | B AS. πρ. µε ol ὅλοι παῖδες | ὄψομαι eum À .. BC ὄψωμαι | B πρὶν ἀποθάνω .. C πρὶν ἀποθανοῦμεν. Practeren C add xal ἀπέστελλεν υἱὸν αὐτοῦ Σὴ3 ἐπὶ πάντας τοῦ λαλῆσαι αὐτοῖς | B xal συναχδέντων πάντων, ἦν yap -- εἰς τρία µέρη, λέγει πρὸς αὐτὸν En9 d vi. aur. | καὶ ἦλδον -- τῷ δεῷ eum À .. C xal ἀνελθόντες πάντες EurpoaSev αὐτοῦ ἐν ᾧ εἰσέρχετο προσεύχεσβαι τῷ Se, tum pergit εἶπεν αὐτῷ ὁ vt. αυτ. ὁ En3 | C om “Addy | τί aol (B om) dot. ἡ (C om) νόσ. xal (C om) λέγ. (C add αὐτῷ 6 ᾿λδάμ) | τεχνία (B -χνα) µου .. C om | xoi Ady. (B add αὐτῷ éxeivot) τί (B xal τί) - - xoi νόσ. (B πάτερ pro ». vo.) c. AB .. C om * Καὶ droxp. (B ᾽Αποχρ. οὖν) -- αὐτῷ ο. AB .. C xal λέγει αὐτῷ Σ. τῷ περὶ (lege rato!) αὐτοῦ | ἐξ ὧν ο. AC .. B dp ὧν | ened. αὐτῶν (cod. αὐτόν, praestare videbatur αὐτῶν) c. À .. BC om | ἐστίν c. AC .. B ἔχει | ἀνάγγ. mor .. B praem ἑρωτῶ σε πάτερ | xol ἐγώ ο. À .. C χἀγώ, B xal | πορεύσομαι e. C .. AB πορεύομαι | C om τόν | ἐνέγχω -- ἀπὸ cot ο. AC .. B ἐνέγχει (sic) μοι ἀπὸ τοῦ ξύλου ἐν ᾧ ῥέει (cod. dvd ῥέοι) τὸ ἔλεος, xal ἀναπαύσει ὁ nov. an. σ.| πόνον ἔχω .. D add πολύν | Ady. avt. (C xal φησι πρὸς αὐτὸν) yd . « Ἡ οπι | πῶς σοι .. B πόσοι αὐτῷ ὁ (haec om B) Αδάμ... CAS. πρὸς αὐτόν | B ἀποθνήσχομεν | ἔδωχ. 1* Juke 7. 9 1 APOCALYPSIS MOSIS. pou, ἴδον ἐγὼ κατ ὄναρ τῇ vuxtl ταύτῃ τὸ αἷμα τοῦ υἱοῦ pou ᾽Αμιλαβὲς τοῦ ἐπιλεγομένου "ABA βαλλόμενον els τὸ στόὀµα Kaïv τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ αὐτοῦ, xal ἔπιεν αὐτὸ ἀνελεημόνως. παρεκάλει δὲ αὐτὸν συγχωρῆσαι αὐτῷ ὀλέγον ἐξ αὐτοῦ, αὐτὸς δὲ οὐκ ἤχουσεν αὐτοῦ, ἀλλὰ ὅλον χατέπιεν αὐτό ' xal οὐκ ἔμεινεν ἐπὶ τὴν xot- λίαν αὐτοῦ, ἆλλ ἐξῆλθεν ex τοῦ στόματος αὐτοῦ. εἶπεν δὲ ᾿Αδὰμ. τῇ Eda ἀναστάντες πορευθῶμεν καὶ ἴδωμεν τί ἐστιν τὸ γεγονὸς αὐτοῖς, µή ποτε πολεμεῖ ὁ ἐχθρός τι πρὸς αὐτούς. ὃΠορευθέντες δὲ ἀμφότεροι εὗρον πεφονευμένον τὸν ᾿Αβελ ἀπὸ χειρὸς Κάῑν τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ αὐτοῦ. καὶ λέγει ὁ (có; Μιχαἡλ τῷ ἀρχαγγέιῳ' εἰπὲ τῷ ᾿Αδὰμ ὅτι τὸ μυστήριο ὃ οἶδας py 'ἀναγγείλῃς Kaiv τῷ υἱῷ σου, ὅτι ὀργῆς υἱός ἐστιν. ἀλλά μὴ λυποῦ: δώσω σοι γὰρ dyv αὐτοῦ ἕτερον υἱόν, οὗτος δηλώσει σοι πάντα ὅσα ποιήσῃς αὐτῷ où δὲ μὴ εἴπγις αὐτῷ μηδέν. ταῦτα ὁ θεὸς εἶπεν τῷ ἀγγέλῳ αὐτοῦ, “Adap δὲ ἐφύλαξεν τὸ ῥῆμα dv τῇ καρδίᾳ αὐτοῦ, pet αὐτοῦ δὲ καὶ n Kua, ἔχοντες τὴν λύπην περὶ ᾿Αβελ τοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτῶν. ‘Meta δὲ ταῦτα ἔγνω ᾿Αδὰμ τὴν γυναῖκα αὐτοῦ, xai ἐν γαστρὶ ἔσχεν καὶ ἐγέννησεν τὸν Und. καὶ λέγει ὁ Αδάμ τῇ Eon (Sov ἐγεννήσαμεν υἱὸν ἀντὶ "Λβελ, ὃν ἀπέκτεινεν Katy: δώσω- pev δόξαν καὶ θυσίαν τῷ bed. ACD..B Meta ταῦτα οὖν κοιμωμένων an ἀλλήλων ἐλάλησεν Ἔβα | τοῦ υἱοῦ µου eum A.. BC x. vi. ἡμῶν | v. ἐπιλεγ. (B ἐπιχκαλουμ.) "Αβελ cum AB..C om | B βαλόμενον idque aute τὸ αἷμα | κ. ἔπιεν (B ἔπινε) αὐτὸ (B τὸ αἷμα αὐτοῦ) eum ΑΒ... C om | σπλαγχνισ»ῆναι καὶ συγχωρ. | B om αὐτῷ | ἤκουσεν (C εἰσήχ.) αὐτοῦ cum AC.. B3 ἤκουεν αὐτόν | 15 add’ 0X. αὐτὸ κατέπινεν ἀνελεημό- vos, Gore ouôt ἐχωρεύθη ἐν τῇ χοιλίᾳ αὐτοῦ, ἀλλά καὶ ἐξ. ἔξω τοῦ στόµ. avr. | B εἶπ. οὖν "A8. ἀναστ. | C ἀναστ. δέ | xl dor. τὸ yey. avr. cum A.. B «t γέ. yovey én’ αὐτοῖς .. C τί dor. τὸ ὅραμα τοῦτο περὶ τῶν υἱῶν ἡμών (liunc in mo- dum corrigeudam duxi lectionem codicis τοῦτο περητώµεν οὖν ἡμῶν | µή ποτε cum AC.. B µήπως | A πολεμῇ | τι cum A.. BC om; sed C add ἐλσών ante πολεμεῖ| B om πρός 5 B Kal πορευδέντες ἀμφ. xai εὗρον | C éx χειρός | C τὸν ἀρχάγγελον (sic) αὐτοῦ εἰπεῖν τῷ | B om ὅτι τὸ µ. ὃ old. | C ἀναγγείλοις | Κάῑν cum BC (C xal pro Katv) .. A τῷ Kd. | opyis ub dor. cum B.. A ὀργίς (ὀργίλος )) ἐστιν .. C dpylody ὁ ἀδελφός | B jo] Aun. δέ. δώσω ao | C om ἕτερον | ov- τος (B add δέ) .. C Got | A oi σοι | C ὅσα ἂν ποιήσεις | αὐτῷ cum A.. B om, C αὐτόν | ταῦτα -- ἀγγέλῳ (€ ἀρχαγγέλω) ete. cum A, similiter C .. B xal ταῦτα πρὸς τὸν ᾿Αδὰμ λαλήσας ὁ ἀρχάγγελος, ἐφύλαξε τὸ ῥῆμα ete. * C ᾿Αδὰμ "EBay τὴν vvv. aut. | xal ἐν γαστρ. loy. κ. ἐγένν. cum A .. B xai συλλαβοῦσα ἕτεχεν, C xal ἔτεχεν | B 'I809. γεννήσαντες | B om x. Suolay I. APOCALYPSIS MOSIS. b δὲ καὶ n Eve Aéyouou' γύριέ pou ᾽Αδάµ., ἀνάστα, δός por τὸ ἥμισυ τῆς νόσου σου, vol ὑπενέγχω αὐτήν, ὅτι br ἐμὲ τοῦτό σοι γέγονεν, DL ἐμὲ ἐν γαμάτοις τυγχάνεις va πόνοις. εἶπεν δὲ ᾿Αδὰμ. τῇ Ea’ ὀνάστα καὶ πορεύου peta τοῦ υἱοῦ ἡμῶν Σὴθ πλησίον τοῦ παραδείσου, καὶ ἐπίθετε γῆν ἐπὶ τὰς κεφαλὸς ὑμῶν xaX χλαύσατε, δεόµενο, τοῦ 0:09 ὅπως σπλαγχνισθῇ ἐπ ἐμέ, xal ἀποστείλῃ τὸν ἄγγελον αὐτοῦ els τὸν παράδεισον xal δώσῃ por éx τοῦ δένδρου ἐν ᾧ ῥέει τὸ ἔλαιον ἐξ αὐτοῦ, xal ἐνέγχῃς' pot, καὶ ἀλείψομαι καὶ ἀναπαύσομαιιί καὶ δηλώσω σοι τὸν τρόπον ἐν ᾧ ἠπατήθημεν τὸ πρότερον) Ἱ)Επορεύθη δὲ Σὴθ xol ἡ Eva els τὰ µέρη tod παραδεί- σου. καὶ πορευοµένων αὐτῶν ἴδεν Eva τὸν υἱὸν αὐτῆς καὶ θη- ρίον πολεμοῦντα αὐτόν. ἔκλαυσεν δὲ Eva λέγουσα ᾽ οἴμοι οἴμοι, ὅτι ἐὰν ἕλθω els τὴν ἡμέραν τῆς ἀἁναστάσεως, πάντες of ἅμαρ- τήσαντες χαταράσονταί pe, λέγοντες ὅτι οὐχ ἐφύλαξεν n Eua τὴν ἐντολὴν τοῦ θεοῦ. ἐβόησεν δὲ n Eda πρὸς τὸ θηρίον λέγουσα΄ ὦ σὺ θηρίον πονηρόν, οὐ φοβήσει τὴν εἶκόνα τοῦ θεοῦ πολεμ.ῆ- σαι; πῶς ἠνοίγη τὸ στόµα σου; πῶς ἐνίσχυσαν οἱ ὀδόντες σου»: πῶς οὐχ ἐμνήσθης τῆς ὑποταγῆς σου, ὅτι πρότερον ὑπετάγης ἥμην vel potius ely!) | xj Eva λέγουσα ο. AB... 6 Ἔβα xal εἶπεν | B om µου | τῆς νόσου .. C τοῦ πόνου | xal ὑπενέγχ. (ita C, A ἐπενέγχω) αὐτήν (C av- τὸν) .. B om | Ὑέγονεν .. B ἐγένετο | ἐν χαµάτοις (C χαμμ.) τυγχάνεις (A -wotc) x. πόν. (ita B, C nov. καὶ ante χαµάτ., À om x. nov.) | ᾿Ανάστα .. B add µόνον | ἐπίδετε c. A .. B ἐπίδεσδε, C éminoate | γῆν ο. BC .. A τὴν γῆν | χλαύσατε .. A χλαύσεται | τοῦ Seoû .. A τὸν Yedv | δώσῃ pot .. C δώσῃ ἡμῖν (corrige ὑμῖν) | B £x τὸ δένδρον | ἐν ᾧ BE. τὸ ἕλαιον (B τὸ ἔλεος) ἐξ αὐτοῦ .. C où τὸ ἔλαιον à. ax” αὐτοῦ | ἀλείψ. (B add ἐξ αὐτοῦ) κ. ἀναπαύσο- μαι (B ἀναστήσω µε i. ο. ἀναστήσομαι) xal δηλώσω - - ἠπατή». (A ὑπατ.) τὸ πρότερον .. C ἀλείψ. xol λυτρωθώ dx τοῦ πόνον. 10 'ΕἘπορεύδη (C -3ησαν) δὲ (B om, C ovv) -- παραδείσου c. ABC | καὶ πορ. (B rop. δὶ) -- Eta (DB add 2:33) τὸν vi. a. καὶ (B om) mp. πολεμοῦντα (sic, constructione nd sensum), αὐτόν. ἔχλ. δὲ (B καὶ ἔχλ.) Eta (B om) λέγ. c. AB .. C xal paxpéSev Δεωρήσασα (cod. Δεώρησα) ἡ EUa τὸν vidv αὐτῆς πολεμούμενον ὑπὸ Snplou ἔχλαυσεν, xol orevaZouca εἶπεν | B om οἴμοι alte- rum | B ὅτι ἂν | τῆς avaor. c. AC .. B τῆς χρίσεως | B om ot ἁμαρτ.] B χαταρ. por | B ὅτι ἡ Eva οὐχ ἐφ., C oux ép. Eda | éBé. - - λέχουσα .. € xol ἐλάλησεν πρ. τὸ 3p. | w σύ (D om) c. AB .. C Oval aol | C om πο- νηρόν | οὐ φοβήσει (ita ABC) -- πολεμῆσαι .. B οὐδὲν φοβήσει; τὴν cix. τ. 3. πολεμεῖς; | πῶς nvolyn (C. elvixer corrupte) -- πῶς ἑνίσχ. of 08. o. (C om m. ἑνίσχ. of ¢. 0.) .. B πῶς ἐἑνίσχνσεν τὸ στ. σου | τῆς ὑποταγῆς σου -- Stob, ο. Gris 4 . APOCALYPSIS MOSIS. πᾶν φυτὸν ἐν τῷ παραδείσῳ, περὶ δὲ ἑνὸς ἐνετείλατο ἡμῖν py ἐσθίειν ἐξ αὐτοῦ, δύ οὗ xal ἀποθνήσκωμεν. ἤγγισεν δὲ n Sow τῶν ἀγγέλων τῶν φυλασσόντων τὴν μητέρα ὑμῶν τοῦ ἀναβῆναι xal προσκυνῆσαι τὸν xuprov” ἔδωκχεν δὲ αὐτῇ ὁ ἐχθρὸς καὶ ἔφα- γεν ἀπὸ τοῦ ξύλου, ἐγνωκὼς ὅτι οὐκ ἥμην ἐγγὺς αὐτῆς οὔτε of ἅγιοι ἄγγελοι ἔπειτα ἔδωκεν κἀμοὶ paysiv. " Ὅτε δὲ ἐφάγο- μεν ἀμφότεροι, ὀργίσθη ἡμῖν ὁ θεός. xai ἐλθὼν ἐν τῷ παραδείσῳ ὁ δεσπότης ἔθηκεν τὸν θρόνον αὐτοῦ xal ἐκάλεσεν φωνῇ φοβερᾷ λέγων. Αδάμ, ποὺ cl; xal ἵνα τί χρύβεσαι ἀπὸ τοῦ προσώπου pou; μὴ δυνήσεται οἰχία τῷ οἰκοδομήσαντι αὐτὴν χρυβῆναι; xal λέγει' ἐπειδὴ ἐγχατέλιπες τὴν διαθήκην µου, ὑπήνεγκα τῷ cogat σου ἑβδομήχοντα πληγάς. πρώτης πόνος πληγῆς © βια- σμὸς τῶν ὀφθαλμῶν' δευτέρας πληγῆς τῆς ἀχοῆς ὁ πόνος καὶ οὕτως καθεξῆς πᾶσαι al πληγαὶ παρακολουθήσουσίν σοι. "Tatra δὲ λέγων ὁ ᾿Αδὰμ. τοῖς υἱοῖς αὐτοῦ ἀνεστέναξεν µε- γάλως, καὶ εἶπεν τί ποιήσω; ἐν pe dq λύπῃ eli. ἔκλαυσεν ἡμῖν -- παραδείσῳ .. C UB. np. ἐξουσίαν dadlew ἀπὸ παντὸς ξύλου τοῦ ἐν τῷ παρ. πλὴν ἑνός, B ES. ἡμ. φυλάσσειν χαὶ ἐσβίειν ἀπὸ πάντος φυτοῦ | περὶ δὲ ἑνὸς (B ἑνὸς δὲ) ever. ἡμῖν (B om) py ἐσὃ. ἑ. αὐτοῦ .. C exelvou γὰρ τοῦ ἑνὸς xol μόνου φυτοῦ παρήγγειλεν ἡμῖν un ἄψασθαι | C om δι ov x. axodv. | ἤγ- * γισεν -- dvaB. xal (B om) προσχ. t. χύρ. ο. AB .. C xal ore ἐνέβησαν (avé-?) of ἄγγελοι οἱ προσµένοντες μετὰ τῆς μητρὸς ἡμῶν (lege ὑμῶν) προσχυνῆσαι τὸν χύρ., καθὼς ἦν αὐτοῖς τύπος | ἔδωχεν 8b (B xoi Es.) -- ξύλου (B add où éve- τείλατο ἡμῖν ὁ Sed: his ipsis addiderim μὴ ἐσδίειν dn’ αὐτοῦ) -- ἐγγὺς (B éy: γύδεν) αὐτῆς οὔτε οἱ Gy. ἄγγ. (B om οὔτε etc) ο. AB... C ἥμην 8 ἐγώ μαχρὰν an αὐτῆς. γνοὺς 8b 6 ἐχδρὸς ὅτι µόνη ὑπάρχει, δέδωκεν αὐτῇ, καὶ ἔφαγεν ἀπὸ τοῦ ξύλου οὗ παρηγγέλθη µόνον pi code | ἔπειτα & κἀμοὶ (ita B, A ἡμῖν) pay. (B «lc φαγεῖν) .. C κἀχείνη πάλιν µετέδωκεν ἡμῖν, καὶ Upayov. 6 "Occ -- ὀργίσθη (ita A et B, item C) -- ἑχάλ. (B add ἡμᾶς) φωνῇ φο- βερᾷ (B -νἠν -ρὰν) λέγων .. C καὶ ὀργίσθη ἡμῖν κύρ. ὁ 3εός παρουσιασ»εὶς ἐν τῷ παραδ. ἐλάλησεν φωνἠν φοβερὰν λέγων | xal ἵνα tl χρύβεσαι (B -βησαι) -- αὐτὴν (B αὐτοῦ) χρυβῆναι ο. AB .. C ἐγώ δὲ δειλιάσας καὶ κρυβησείς, εἷ- rev’ ἵνα τί χρύβεσαι ἀπὸ πρ. pov; pr) οὖν Suv. χρυβῆναι olxla τῷ olx. αὐτήν | καὶ λέγει (B add po): ἐπ. ἐγκατέλιπες B -τείλιπας sic) -- ὑπένεγχα (B -γκας) -- πληγάς' πρώτης (cod. -τος) -- δευτέρας (cod. δεύτερον) -- 6 πόνος (B post πληγάς pergit scriptura perquam corrupta: προστάσο σοι ὁδώντας xal βιασμὸν τών 63. πονἠν δεύτερον πληγὰς xal τῆς dx. τὸν πόνον) ο. A(B) .. C ἀλλ ἐπειδὴ παρέβης τὴν ἐντολήν µου, προσάξω τῷ σώματί σου πληγὰς 6: dq ov α΄ ὁ πόνος τῶν ὀφθαλμῶν' δευτέρα τῆς ἀχοῆς' | καὶ οὕτως -- παραχολουἈήσουσιν (A -λου- Saow) σοι (A om) cum BA .. C xol χαθεξῆς ἕτεραι πληγαὶ τοῦ σώμ. 9 Ταῦτα δὲ (C om) -- dveot. psy. καὶ (haec om B) εἶπ. (C λέγει) c. ABC | dv pey. λύπῃ εἰμί ο. AC .. B év µεγ. ἀνάγκῃ καὶ Mlpe ἡμῖν (corrigendum I. APOCALYPSIS MOSIS. b δὲ xal n Eva A¢youca: yuo pou Addu, ἀνάστα, δός por τὸ ἥμισυ τῆς νόσου σου, vol ὑπενέγχω αὐτήν, ὅτι bv ἐμὲ τοῦτό σοι Ὑέγονεν, δι ἐμὲ ἐν γαµατοις τυγχάνεις wat πόνοις. εἶπεν δὲ ᾿Αδάμ τῇ Eva ἀνάστα καὶ πορεύου peta τοῦ υἱοῦ ημών 20 πλησίον τοῦ παραδείσου, καὶ ἐπίθετε γῆν ἐπὶ τὰς χεφαλὰς ὑμῶν xal χλαύσατε, Sedpevor τοῦ θεο) ὅπως σπλαγχνισθῇ en’ ἐμέ, καὶ ἀποστείλῃ τὸν ἄγγελον αὐτοῦ els τὸν παράδεισον xal δώσῃ por ἐκ τοῦ δένδρου ἐν ᾧ ῥέει τὸ ἔλαιον ἐξ αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐνέγκῃς pot, xal ἀλείψομαι καὶ ἀναπαύσομαι./ καὶ δηλώσω σοι τὸν τρόπον ἐν ᾧ ἠπατήθημεν τὸ πρότερον) 0) Επορεύθη δὲ Σὴθ xal ἡ Eva els τὰ µέρη τοῦ παραδεί- σου. καὶ πορευομένων αὐτῶν ἴδεν Eva. τὸν υἱὸν αὐτῆς καὶ θη- ρίον πολεμοῦντα αὐτόν. ἔχλαυσεν δὲ Eva λέγουσα ᾽ οἴμοι οἴμοι, ὅτι ἐὰν ἔλθω εἰς τὴν Ἡμέραν τῆς ἀναστάσεως, πάντες of ἅμαρ- τήσαντες καταράσονταί pe, λέγοντες ὅτι οὐχ ἐφύλαξεν n Eva τὴν ἐντολὴν τοῦ θεοῦ. ἐβόησεν δὲ n Eva πρὸς τὸ θηοίον λέγουσα' ὦ σὺ θηρίον πονηρέν, οὐ φοβήσει τὴν elxdva τοῦ θεοῦ πολεμῆ- σαι; πῶς Ἠνοίγη τὸ στόμα σου; πῶς ἐνίσχυσαν οἱ ὀδόντες σου»: πῶς οὐχ ἐμνήσθης τῆς ὑποταγῆς σου, ὅτι πρότερον ὑπετάγης ἥμην vel potius ely!) | xj Eva λέγχουσα c. AB .. 0Ο Ἔβα xoi εἶπεν | B om µου | τῆς νόσου .. C τοῦ πόνου | xal ὑπενέγχ. (ita C, A ἑπενέγχω) αὐτήν (C av- τὸν) .. B om | yéyovsv .. B éyévero | dv χαµάτοις (C χαμμ.) τυγχάνεις (A -wotc) x. πόν. (ita B, C nov. xal ante χαµάτ., À om x. πόν.) | ᾿Ανάστα .. B add µόνον | ἐπίδετε c. A .. B én(3co9e, C éminoute | γῆν ο. BC .. A τὴν γῆν | χλαύσατε .. A χλαύσεται | τοῦ Scot .. A τὸν Sedv | δώσῃ mor .. C δώσῃ ἡμῖν (corrige ὑμῖν) | B £x τὸ δένδρον | ἐν ᾧ Ad. τὸ ἕλαιον (B τὸ ἔλεος) ἐξ αὐτοῦ .. C où τὸ ἔλαιον ῥ. ἀπ᾿ αὐτοῦ | ἀλείψ. (B add dE αὐτοῦ) x. ἀναπαύσο- μαι (B ἀναστήσω µε i. ο. ἀναστήσομαι) καὶ δηλώσω - - ἠπατή». (A Urat.) τὸ πρότερον .. C deli. καὶ λυτρωθῶ ἐκ τοῦ πόνον. 1ο 'ΕἘπορεύδη (C -3ησαν) δὲ (B om, C ovv) -- παραδείσου c. ABC | καὶ rop. (B rop. δὲ) -- Eva (B add 2:33) τὸν vi. a. καὶ (B om) Sp. πολεμοῦντα (sic, constructione nd sensum); αὐτόν. ἔχλ. δὶ (B xol ἔχλ.) Eta (B om) λέγ. c. AB .. C xol parxpéSev Δεωρήσασα (cod. Δεώρησα) ἡ Ἑὔα τὸν vidv αὐτῆς πολεμούμενον ὑπὸ Snplou ἔχλαυσεν, xol στενάζουσα εἶπεν | B om οἴμοι alte- rum | B ὅτι ἂν | τῆς ἀναστ. c. AC .. B τῆς χρίσεως | B om of ἁμαρτ.] B χαταρ. por | B ὅτι ἡ Eva ovx ἐφ., C οὐκ ép. Ela | ἐβό. - - λέγουσα . . € xol ἐλάλησεν πρ. τὸ Sp. | w σύ (B om) c. AB .. C Oval aol | C om πο- νηρόν | οὐ φοβήσει (itn ABC) -- πολεμῆσαι .. B οὐδὲν φοβήσει; τὴν elx. τ. 3. πολεμεῖς; | πῶς nvolyn (C elvixer corrupte) -- πώς ἑνίσχ. of ὁδ. σ. (C om m. (loy. of 6. 0.) .. B πῶς ἐνίσχνσεν τὸ στ. σου | τῆς ὑποταγῆς σου - - Stob, ο. Gris 6 . L APOCALYPSIS MOSIS. τῇ εἰχόνι τοῦ 0:00; Tête τὸ θηρίον ἐβόησε λέγον' à Eva, où a e ~ e # e , 3 M A πρὸς ἡμᾶς N πλεονεξία σου οὔτε 0 χλαυθμὸς σου, αλλά πρὸς σέ, ἐπειδὴ n ἀρχὴ τῶν θηρίων éx aod ἐγένετο. πῶς ἠνοίγη τὸ στόμα σου φαγεῖν ἀπὸ τοῦ ξύλου περὶ ov ἐνετείλατό σοι o θεὸς μὴ φα- ~ 3 > 4 ~ 6 «^ e 4 ? ~ LS (ctv ἐξ αὐτοῦ; διὰ τοῦτο xal ημῖν T φύσις μετηλλάγη. vÜv ουν οὐ δυνήσει ὑπενεγχεῖν, ἐὰν ἀἁπάρξομαι ἐλέγχειν σε. | Λέει δὲ e * 4 '" . ~ , 1 ή , 5 7 0 20 πρὸς τὸ θηρίον᾿ κλεῖσαί σου τὸ στὸµα xal σίγα, καὶ ἀπο- στηθι ἀπὸ τῆς εἶκόνος τοῦ θεοῦ ἕως ἡμέρας τῆς κρίσεως. τότε λέγει τὸ θηρίον τῷ Ent” ἰδοὺ ἀφίσταμαι, 2509, ἀπὸ τῆς εἰκόνος τοῦ θεοῦ. τότε ἔφυγεν τὸ θηρίον xal ἀφῆκεν αὐτὸν πεπληγµένον, καὶ ἐπορεύθη εἰς τὴν σχηνὴν αὐτοῦ. 15) Επορεύθη δὲ Σὴθ peta τῆς μητρὸς αὐτοῦ Εὖας πλη- . σίον τοῦ παραδείσου ' xal ἔκλαυσαν ἐκεῖ, δεόµενοι τοῦ θεοῦ ὅπως ἀποστείλῃ τὸν ἄγγελον αὐτοῦ xal δώσει αὐτοῖς τὸ ἔλαιον τοῦ ἑλέου. xal ἀπέστειλεν ὁ θεὸς ποὸς αὐτοὺς ΜιχαΏλ τὸν ἀρχάγγε- λον, xal εἶπεν αὐτοῖς τοὺς λόγους τούτους 210, ἄνθοωπε τοῦ cod , un xapys εὐχόμενος ἐπὶ τῇ ἱκεσίᾳ ταύτῃ περὶ τοῦ ξύλου ἐν ᾧ ῥέει τὸ ἔλαιον, ἀλεῖψαι τὸν πατέρα σου "Ada" οὐ γὰρ Ye- νήσεταί σοι νῦν, GAN ἐπ ἑσχάτων τῶν καιρῶν. TOTE ἀναστήσε- "A .. Ο τῆς ὑπ. ἧς ὑπετάγης τῇ elc. c. 9., B τῆς προτέρας σου ὑπακοῆς, ὅτι πρ. ἠπάγης (corrupte) τὴν εἰχόναν τ. 3. 11 {βόησεν .. C add τῇ Eug | λέγον (ita C, A -yuv) .. Bom | C om d Eva] C οὐ παρ ἡμᾶς | C om bis σου | οὔτε c. BC .. A οὐδέ | BC κλα»- µός | πρὲς σέ .. C παρὰ σοῦ | ἐγένετο .. C γέγονεν | ἀπὸ v. ξύλου c. BC .. À on | περὶ οὗ ο. AB .. C om περί | μὴ pay. (C ἐσδίειν) ἐξ (C ἀπ aur. (B om ἐξ avr.) | διὰ τοῦτο - - µετηλλάγη (cod. - 602v, quo admisso at φύσεις scribendum) c. A .. C διὰ ταύτην σον τὴν παράβασιν ἡ quo. ἡμῶν µετηλλάγη.. B om | νῦν οὖν οὐ δυνήσει (sic) Umev. (cod. énev.) -- à. ce c. A .. B σχατι- doc xal ov δυνήσει Urtyeyxeiv: ἑὰν ἁπάρξομαι λέγειν, οὐ δυνήσει (cod. δυνά- σει) βαστάζειν .. C dav ἀπάρξωμαι Otyy. σε, οὐκ ἰσχύσεις ὑπενεγκεῖν. 13 Λέγει δέ .. C τότε My. | Ο τὸ στ. σου | B σιγησάτω | ἕως (C add τῆς) -- τότε Ady. (C καί φησι) -- τῷ (€ πρὸς τὸν) -- ἀφίστ. Σ. and τῆς «lx. (C ἀφίστ. τῇ εὐχόνι) τ. Φεοῦ ο. A(C) .. B om | τότε ἔφυγ. -- πεπληγµ. ο. A .. BC om | σχηνήν ο. AB .. C χοίτην 15 C. om τῆς µητρ. avt. | ἔχλανσαν .. C -σεν | B τὸ Doc τοῦ ἑλέου (sic) | πρὸς aut. c. A .. BC om | Μιχ. x. apy. (B add αὐτοῦ) .. C τ. apy. Μιχ. | κ. εἶπ. aur. τοὺς λό. τούτ. (B om τ. Ady. tour.) Σή3 .. C x. ἐλάλησεν τῷ X45 | C py xdpve | περὶ .. C praem δεόµενος | ἐν ᾧ ῥ. τὸ ἔλαιον (B ἔλεος) -- τὸν (B om) πα. c. "Adam .. C τοῦ ῥέοντος τὸ ἔλαιον εἷς τὸ ἀλεῖψαι t. π. o. "Ad. | yao «e. BC .. À om | yevijactal σοι (C om) c. AC .. B γένηταί σοι | ἀλλ éx doy. τῶν (B om) -- ἡμέρ. éxclv. τῆς µεγ. (B ἡμέρ. τῆς συντελείας) ὅσοι 1. APOCALYPBIS MOSIS. | 7 L2 1 > 4» 4 ^ e : + , ται πᾶσα σαρξ ἀπὸ Adap. ἕως τῆς Ἡμέρας éxelvns τῆς peya- Ans, ὅσοι ἔσονται λαὸς ἅγιος' τότε αὐτοῖς δοθήσεται πᾶσα ev- ~ , 9 - φροσύνη τοῦ παραδείσου. xal Cota: 9 θεος ἐν µέσῳ αὐτῶν xal οὐκ ἔσονται ἔτι ἐξαμαρτάνοντες ἐνώπιον αὐτοῦ, ὅτι ἀρθήσεται ar αὐτῶν Y| χαρδία ἡ πονηρά, καὶ δοθήσεται αὐτοῖς καρδία συνετιζοµένη τὸ ἀγαθὸν xal λατρεύειν θεῷ µόνῳ. σὺ πάλιν πο- ρεύου πρὸς τὸν πατέρα σου, ἐπειδὴ ἐπληρώθη τὸ µέτρον τῆς ζωῆς αὐτοῦ, ἴσον τριῶν Ἡμερῶν. ἐξερχομένης δὲ τῆς ψυχῆς αὐτοῦ µέλλεις θεάσασθα. τὴν ἄνοδον αὐτῆς φοβεράν. MEirov δὲ ταῦτα ὁ ἄγγελος ἀπῆλθεν ἀπ αὐτῶν. ᾖλθεν SHO καὶ n Εὖα els τὴν σκηνἠν ὅπου ἔχειτο ὁ ᾽Αδάμ. λέχει δὲ ὁ ᾿Αδάμ. τῇ Eva’ τί Lou ἐν ἡμῖν καὶ ery, ς ἐφ ἡμᾶς p τῇ Kua: τί κατηργασω ἐν ἡμῖν xo ἐπήνεγκας ep ημᾶς ὀργῆν μεγάλην, Ttt; ἐστὶν θάνατος χαταχυριεύων παντὸς τοῦ γένους ἡμῶν; καὶ λέγει πρὸς αὐτὴν κάλεσον πάντα τὰ τέχνα TG» καὶ τὰ τέκνα τῶν τέχνων Hav, xal ἀνάγγειλον αὐτοῖς τὸν τρόπον τῆς παραβάσεως ἡμῶν. 15 A e a» a 3 r4 3 [4 , 4 Tote λέχει η Eua προς αὐτοὺς. ἄκουσατε, παντα τα τέκνα µου καὶ τὰ τέχνα τῶν τέχνων µου, χάἀγὼ ἀναγγελῶ ὑμῖν πῶς ἠπάτησεν ἡμάς ὁ ἐχθρὸς ἡμῶν. ἐγένετο ἐν τῷ φυλάσσειν ἡμᾶς τὸν παράδεισον ἐφυλάττομεν ἕκαστος τὸ λαχὸν αὐτοῦ pé- 3 4 ~ ~ a , ~ ~ , 905 ἀπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ ᾽ ἐγὼ δὲ ἐφύλαττον ἐν τῷ ZANEG pou νότον καὶ (B add αὐτοῖς) ἔσοντχι -- καὶ οὐκ La. ἔτι (B vitiose ὅτι αὐτὸς ἕσται) έξαµαρ- τάνοντες (A -τάννοντες) -- apd. an’ avt. vj xapd. (B apd. vj xapd. αὐτῶν) ἡ mov. -- αὐτοῖς καρδ. (B om v] rov. usq aut. χαρδ.) συνετιζοµένη (B -μενοι) -- Φεῷ µόνῳ (1) µόνον Sed) c. A(B) .. C om omnia | σὺ πάλιν (B οὖν) -- ἡμε- ρῶν .. C dXX ἐπίστρεψον πρὸς αὐτόν, Ότι ἑἐπληρώβησαν al ἡμέραι τῆς ζωῆς αὐτοῦ, xol ζήσει ἀπὸ τὴν (sic) σήµερον y' ἡμέρας xol ἀποβανεῖται 14 ταῦτα .. B aura | C à ἀρχάγγελος ἀνῆλδεν | an’ αὐτῶν c. AC .. B dx αὐτοῦ | nAdev Σή3 - - ἔχειο .. C ὑπέστρεψεν X. μετὰ τῆς Εὔας ἐν τῇ σκηνῇ cl (corrige ἐν ᾗ) Ex. | Ady. δὲ (B xol My.) -- Ete c. AB .. C xal φησι "AS. πρὸς τὴν Εὔαν | tl... B praem ὦ Eva | χατηργάσω: ita AC, item B ut videtur | ἐν ἡμῖν .. C ele ἡμᾶς | ἐφ ἡμᾶς .. BC om | ῆτις c. AC .. B ὅτι | C om καταχυρ. παντός | xal λέγει ο. BC .. A My. 6 ᾿Αδάµμ | πρ. αὖτ. e. C .. B αὐτοῖς, A τῇ Eda | C Kai. ἅπαντας τοὺς naidac ἡμ. | καὶ τὰ -- τέχν. ἡμῶν c. À .. B praetermisit, C κα) τοὺς παῖδας οὐτῶν | B xol ἀπαγγείλω 15 Τότε -- xat τὰ (B πάντα) - - ἀναγγελώ (A -Υγέλλω) U. πῶς -- d éy9p. nu (B om πῶς usq. 6 ἑ. ἡμῶν) ο. A(B) .. C xol καλέσασα (cod. -λέσας) av- τοὺς ἤρξατο λέγειν πρὸς αὐτούς | ἐγένετο -- ἐφυλάττομεν (1) ἑφυλάσομεν) Ex. τὸ λαχὸν (A -χόντα) -- ἐγώ 8b ἐφρύλ. c. AB .. C οὕτως ἐν τῷ εἶναι ἡμᾶς, τέχνα mou, ele τὸν παράδεισον καὶ ἐν τῷ φνυλάττειν ἕκαστος τὸ λαχ. a. p. a. t. 3600: 8 I. APOCALYPSIS MOBIS. δύσιν. ἐπορεύθη δὲ 6 διάβολος εἰς τὸν χλῆρον τοῦ ᾽Αδάμ., ὅπου ἦσαν τὰ ἁρσενικὰ θηρία" ἐπειδὴ τὰ θηρία ἐμέρισεν ὁ θεὸς ἡμῖν, καὶ τὰ μὲν ἀρσενυιὰ πάντα δέδωχεν τῷ πατρὶ ὑμῶν, καὶ τὰ θη- Axa πάντα ἔδωκεν ἐμοί, xal Exactos ἡμῶν τὸ ἑαυτοῦ ἐτήρει. Kal ἐλάλησεν τῷ ὄφει ὁ διάβολος λέγων ' ἀνάστα ἐλθὲ πρός µε χαὶ εἴπω σοι Epa ἐν ᾧ ὀφεληθῇς. τότε ἦλθεν πρὸς αὐτὸν 6 ὄφις, al λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ διάβολος ἀχούω ὅτι φρονιμώτερος el ὑπὲρ πάν- των τῶν θηρίων, ἐγὼ δὲ Tov κατανοῆσαί de‘ εὗρον δὲ σὲ pat Cova πάντων τῶν θηοίων, καὶ ὁμιλοῦσί σοι ὅμως προσκυνεῖς τὸν ἐλαχιστότερον., διὰ τί ἐσθίεις ἐκ τῶν ξιξανίων τοῦ Ada xal τῆς γυναικὸς αὐτοῦ, xal οὐχὶ dx τοῦ καρποῦ τοῦ παραδείσου; ava- (OTe καὶ δεῦρο καὶ ποιήσωµεν αὐτὸν ἐχβληθῆναι διὰ τῆς γυναικὸς αὐτοῦ Éx τοῦ παραδείσου, ὡς καὶ ἡμεῖς ἐξεβλήθημεν Be αὐτοῦ. λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ ὄφις' φοβοῦμαι µήποτε ὀργισθῇ pot χύριος. λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ διάβολος μὴ φοβοῦ᾽ µόνον Ὑενοῦ por σκεύος, xoxo λα- λήσω Ba στόµατός σου ῥῆμα ἐν ᾧ δυνήσῃ ἐξαπατῆσαι αὐτόν. ἐγώ γὰρ ἐφύλ. | ἐπορεύδη δέ .. C xal πορευδείς | ὅπου ἦσαν (ita BC, A qv) τὰ apo. (ita C, AB om) Snpla (ab hoc B transilit ad sequens Snpia | ἐπειδὴ c. 2. ép. ὁ Se. ἡμ. (B ἡμ. 6 Je), καὶ τὰ μὲν (ita B, A om xal ot pév) - - πα. ὑμῶν (A ἡμῶν) -- Suc. πάντα (B om) -- τὸ (B τὰ) Lave. ἐτήρει c. ΑΒ... C τὰ μὲν ἀρενικὰ (sic) Snpla δέδωχεν ὁ Sed¢ τῷ πατρὶ ἡμῶν (corrige ὑμῶν) καὶ τὰ ύλη (sic vitiose) ἐμοί 16 Καὶ -- 6 διάβ. ο. AC .. B εἰσελθὼν 6 διάβ. dd. τῷ Sper | ἀνάστα .. C add xal | xal (B ὅπως) cto -- ἐν ᾧ ὀφεληδῇς (B dvd µέλος ὀφελη”ῆναι ie. ἐν d µέλλεις dp.) c AB .. C om | τότε -- 6 Sap. ο. AB.. C xal ἀναστὰς ἦλσεν πρὸς αὐτόν. xal φησι πρὸς αὐτὸν ὁ διάβ. | ἀκούω ὅτι (B om) c. AB .. C pavsdve ὅτι | ὑπὲρ T. v. ηρίων (cf. Steph. Thes. sub ὑπέρ) c. AC .. B ὑπὶρ πάντα td Φηρία | ἐγὼ δὲ ο. A .. BC xai διὰ τοῦτο | qA9cy (B. add πρὸς ot τοῦ) χαταν. σε ο. ΑΒ .. C συμβουλεύομαί σοι | εὗρον -- ἁμιλοῦσι (ita B; A ὁμιλῶ) σοι. ὅμως (B add διὰ tl) προσχυνεῖς (ita B, À -νήσεις: tum interrogationis si- gnum post έλαχιστ. ponendum videtur) τ. ἑλαχ. (B add σου) διὰ τί darters c. AB .. C nil nisi διὰ τί οὖν dod. | C om καὶ v. vuv. aur. | καὶ οὐχὶ ἐκ ο. AC .. B x. οὐκ ἔχεις ἐκ | C oin τοῦ xapr. | ἀνάστα -- ποιήσωµεν ο. A .. B ἀλλὰ δεῦρο ἐπάχουσόν µου x. ποι., C εἰ Φέλεις, διανάστη»ι xol ποιήσοµεν | C om διὰ τ. γυν. avt. | C ἀπὸ τοῦ παραδ. | C ὀιβλήδημεν | BU αὐτόν: ita B, A Be αὐτοῦ, Can αὐτοῦ | λέγει -- ὄφις ο. AB .. C Ady. οὖν ὁ Gp. πρὸς τὸν διάβολον | µήποτε .. C µήπως | ὁργ. pot xup. ο. BC .. A pot dpy. χύρ.| C λέγει ὁ διάβ. πρὸς av- τόν | µόνον ο. BC (post pot ponit) .. A om | C xat éyu | B xæy Aad. αὐτῇ | B διὰ στ. cov post fñu. ponit | ῥῆμα (B praem £v, AC ῥήματα sed A porgit ἐν ᾧ) | év d δυνήσῃ (A -σαι) dan. (B ἀπατ. αὐτόν (B αὐτήν) .. Ο τοῦ (tax. αὐτόν I. APOCALYPSIS MOSIS. 9 "Kal ὀιρεμάσθη εὐθὺς Bux τῶν τειχέων τοῦ παραδείσου περὶ ὥραν ὅταν ἆνῆλθον of ἄγγελοι τοῦ θεού τοῦ προσκυνῆσαι. τότε ) Ls ἐγέ ἐν εἶδει ἀγγέλ Lu ov θεά θά ὁ σατανᾶς ἐγένετο ἐν εἶδει ἀγγέλου καὶ ever τὸν Osóv καθάπερ. » , ^ 3 4 er ol ἄγγελοι xal παρακύψασα ex τοῦ τείχους ἵδον αὐτὸν ὅμοιον 9 , M € 94 aw, , ἀγγέλου. καὶ λέγει pov σὺ el ἡ Kua; xai εἶπον αὐτῷ ἐγώ elur xal λέγει pot” τί ποιεῖς ἐν τῷ παραδείσῳ; xal εἶπον αὐτῷ ' 6 θεὺς ἔθετο ἡμᾶς ὥστε φυλάσσειν xol ἐσθίειν ἐξ αὐτοῦ. ἀπεχρίθη e , 8 , » - - 3 9 pot © διαβολος δια στόματος τοῦ Opens χαλώς ποιεῖτε, BAA οὐχ. ἐσθίετε ἀπὸ παντὸς φυτοῦ. κἀγὼ λέγω αὐτῷ ναί, ἀπὸ 4 Dd , A , ο P παντὸς φυτοῦ ἐσθίομεν παρὲξ ένος povov, 6 ἐστιν ἐν µέσφ τοῦ παραδείσου, περὶ οὗ ἐνετείλατο 6 θεὸς ἡμῖν τοῦ py ἐσθίεν ἐξ αὐτοῦ, ἐπεὶ θαυάτῳ ἀποθανεῖσθε, ‘Tore λέγει por ὁ Ot; Cfi ο | ο ^ ¢ e e , , , 1 0 θεος ott λυποῦμαι περὶ ὑμῶν, OTL ὡς χτήνη ἐστε. οὐ γαρ θέλω ὑμᾶς ἀγνοεῖν αὐτό, ἀλλὰ ἀνάστα δεῦρο, ἐπάκουσόν µου καὶ qe, xal νόησον τὴν vue τοῦ ξύλου. ἐγὼ δὲ εἶπον αὐτῷ ' ^ , ~ e , ‘ Cw φοβούμαι pyrote ὀογισθῇ por ὁ θεός, καθὼς εἶπεν ἡμῖν. xal λέ- γε, wor’ μὴ φοβοῦ apa yao φάγῃς, ἀνοιχθησονταί σου of ὀφθαλμοί, vat ἔσεσθε ὡς θεοὶ ἐν τῷ oce τί ἀγαθὸν καὶ τί 1! Καὶ xp. «93. c. A .. B xol χρεμασδεὶς εὐδέως, C εὐθέως οὖν € ὄφις ἐχρεμάστη | C ἀπὸ τοῦ τείχους | περὶ ὥρ. ὅταν (B ἑνάτην omisso ὅταν) -- τοῦ (B om) προσχ. (B add αὐτόν) c. A(B).. C ὅτε δὲ ἦλδον où &yy. τ. 9. προσκ. | τότε ὁ σα. dy. ο. AB .. C. γέγονεν xal ὁ σα. | ev εἴδ. dyy. c. AC .. B ὁμοῖος ἀγγέλου | xal παρακύψ. (B napax. δέ) é. t. t. cum CB .. A χαὶ ἐπαρέχυψα €. t. t. xal | ἴδον ο. BC .. A οἶδα | xal Ady. p. SU ct ἡ (B om ef ἡ) -- slut c. CB .. A om | x. Ady. uot .. B add 6 éy3pès SO «v ἑξαπατῆσαί pe | Pero ἡμᾶς .. B add ἐνταῦθα | C φυλάττεν | ἐξ... C ἀπ' | ἀπεχρίθη por -- ὄφεωσ (cod. -οσ, sed infra -ωσ) ο. À .. B ἀποχριλεὶς δὶ ὁ -- ὄφεος λέγει por, C ἀποχριθεὶς ὁ -- | ὄφεως (sic, non addito λέγει por) | καλῶς - - φυτοῦ c. AC .. B xaX. not. καὶ καλώς ἑργάζεσδε καὶ χαλὼς ἑσθίετε | val οἱ ἑσλίομεν c. AC .. B un et φάγο- μεν | παντὲς φυτοῦ ο. BC .. A πάντων | ἕνός .. Com | μόνου .. C add τοῦ ξύλου | é» µέσῳ .. C µέσον | περὶ οὗ (C τοῦτον δὲ; ἑ, ὁ (B om) 5c. ἡμ. (B om, C ante ὁ 9e.) τοῦ (ita BC, A om) py éc3. (B φαγεῖν) | ἐπεὶ 3a. ἀπ. ο. AB .. C εἶπεν γὰρ ἡμῖν (cod. ef μὴν) ἣν δ ἂν ἡμέραν paysote ἐξ αὐτοῦ, Sav. ἀπολδαν. 16 B tj Διός | ὅτι Aux. ο. AC .. B λύπη poe ἔστιν | ὅτι ὡς xt. doct .. C om | αὐτό ο. A .. B περὶ τοῦ τοιούτου φυτοῦ .. C om| ἀλλ. dv. δεῦρο ἑπά- χουσόν µου x. φάγε cum B .. A ἀλλ. dv. καὶ δεῦρο οὖν x. φάγε .. Ὁ δεῦρο οὖν paye | τιμήν .. B add xol γλυχύτηταν | αὐτῷ ο. BC .. À om | µήποτε.. C µήπως | ὁργ. pet (C ἡμῖν) ὁ δε. ο. AC .. B ὀργ. ὁ de. ἐπ ἐμοί | εἶπεν ο. AC .. B προεῖπεν | x. Ady. mor ο. AC .. B x. My. ὁ διάβολος | ἅμα -- φάγῃς (B add an αὐτοῦ) .. C dpa y. τοῦ φαγεῖν σε | χαὶ ἔσεσδε -- ἐν τῷ vw. (C 10 I. APOOALYPSIS MORIS. πονηρὀν. τοῦτο δὲ γινώσκων 6 θεός, ὅτι ἔσεσθε ὅμοιοι αὐτοῦ, . ἐφθόνησεν ὑμῖν καὶ εἶπεν: οὐ φάγεσθε ἐξ αὐτοῦ. σὺ δὲ πρὀσεχε wT φυτῷ, καὶ ὄψει δόξαν μεγάλην περὶ αὐτοῦ. ἐγώ bè προσέ- σχον τῷ φυτῷ, καὶ ἴδον δόξαν μεγάλην περὶ αὐτοῦ. εἶπον δὲ αὐτῷ ὅτι ὁραῖόν ἐστιν τοῖς ὀφθαλμοῖς κατανοῆσαι, καὶ ἐφοβή- nv λαβεῖν ἀπὸ τοῦ γαρποῦ. καὶ λέγει pot” δεῦρο δώσω σοι, ἀχολούθει po. |'""Ἠνοιξα δὲ αὐτῷ, καὶ εἰσῆλθεν ἔσω εἰς τὸν παράδεισον, καὶ διώδευσεν ἔμπροσθέν µου. xal περιπατήσας ὀλίγον ἐστράφη καὶ λέγει por’ μεταμεληθεὶς οὐ δώσω σοι payeir. ταῦτα δὲ εἶπεν θέλων els τέλος δελεάσαι καὶ ἀπολέσαι µε. καὶ λέγει pot” ὅμοσόν por ὅτι δίδεις καὶ τῷ ἀνδρί σου. ἐγὼ δὲ εἶπον αὐτῷ ὅτι οὐ γιυώσκω ποίῳ ὄρχῳ ὁμόσω σοι, πλὴν ὃ οἶδα λέγω σοι μὰ τὸν θρόνον τοῦ δεσπότου xal τὰ χερουβὶμ. καὶ τὸ ξύλον τῆς ζωῆς, ὅτι δώσω xal τῷ ἀνδρί µου φαγεῖν. ὅτε δὲ ἔλαβεν ὧπ ἐμοῦ τὸν Goxov, τότε ἠλθεν καὶ ἐπέβη ex’ αὐτόν ἔθετο δὲ ἐπὶ τὸν καρπὀν, ὃν ἔδωκέν por φαχεῖν, τὸν lov τῆς καχίας av- γινώσκοντες) τί (C τὸ) -- τί (C τὸ) nov. ο. A(C) .. B xal ἔσῃ ὡς 3εὸς γινώ- σχουσα ἀγαθὸν x. πο. | Ὑινώσχων c. A .. B tyww.. C διαγινώσχων | ὅτι E. Gp. αὐτοῦ .. C om | ἐφλ. Up. ο. A .. BC om | xal (B add διὰ τοῦτο) εἶπεν -- ἐξ (B dn’) avr. ο. AB .. C παρήγγειλεν ὑμῖν λέγων μἡ φαγεῖν dx aut. | πρόσ- εχε τῷ φυτῷ xal c. À .. Ο πρόσσχου τὸ φυτὸν xal, B προσελ»ών καί | δόξ. psy. πε. aut. (C om πε. avt.) .. B τὴν δόξ. αὐτοῦ | ἐγὼ δὲ -- xal (cod. om) ἴδον .- πε. αὐτοῦ c. À .. B Eta δὲ ἀχούσασα τοὺς ἀπατηλοὺς λόγους αὐτοῦ προσεῖ- yov (sic) τὸ φυτὸν xoi (ov τὴν δόξ. αὐτοῦ .. C plane om | εἶπον -- ἀπὸ x. x. αὐτοῦ c. À .. B xol χατανοήσασα (-σας cod.) αὐτῷ (scribe auto) Ott Op. ε. t. dp. καὶ διανοηβεῖσα (cod. -ηδήσοι) -- éx τοῦ x. αὐτοῦ .. C φοβηδεῖσα dt χἀγὼ λαβεῖν ἀπὸ v. χαρπ. | xol (C. om) λέ. por c. ABC .. Badd 6 ἐχδρός | δεῦρο (B add xal) -- ἀχολ. (B µόνον dx.) por c. AB .. C δεῦρο ἀκολούδει por xal δώσω σοι 19 "Hyoga δὲ αὐτῷ, xal ο. A .. B ἤνοιξεν καὶ αὐτός, xal, C xal ἀνοιξά- σης µου τὸν παράδεισον | ἔσω c. τ. παρ. c. AB .. C om | A ἐδιόδευσεν | C ody. περιπ. | ἑστρ. x. À µοι c. A .. B στραφεὶς Ady. µοι, C στραφεὶς ἔφησε πρὸς ἐμέ | μεταμεληδεὶς -- φαγεῖν ο. A .. B ἐμετεμελή-ην᾽ ov (cod. τοῦ) δώσω c. p., C µετεµελήδην, xat οὐ Idea σοι δοῦναι φαγεῖν | ταῦτα δὲ (B por) εἶπεν -- δελεάσαι xal ἀπολέσαι (ita B, A om x. ἀπολ.) -- ὅμοσόν poe (B ὅμωσε pe: sic) 6. δίδεις (AB δίδης) -- σου ο. AB... C ἕως ὀμόσῃς pot δοῦναι καὶ τῷ avdpl σου | εἶπον ο. AB .. C ἐλάλησα | ὅτι (B om) où -- ὀμόσω (B ὁμώσε: ὀμόσαιθ) -- λέγω σοι ο. ΑΒ .. C ποῖον ὄρχον ὁμόσω σοι; ὅμως ὡς ἐπίσταμαι εἴπω σοι | xai τὸ ξύλον .. C x. τοῦ ὄνλου | ὅτι δώσω .. C ἐπιδώσω | φαγεῖν .. B om | ὅτε δὲ -- τὸν ὄρχον .. C dpa St τοῦ λαβεῖν an’ (poU τὴν πληροφορίαν | τότε ᾖλδεν -- ex’ αὐτόν (sic uterque) -- τὲν (A τὸ) lov -- τῆς ened. αὐτοῦ c. AB .. © 439v ἐπέβετο τὸν ἰὸν (cod. éxalSc τὸν υἱὸν) τῆς xax. ἐπὶ τὸν χαρπόν, nyouv I. APOCALYPSIS MOSIS. 11 τοῦ, tour ἔστιν τῆς ἐπιθυμίας αὐτοῦ ' ἐπιθυμία γάρ dot xs- pan πάσης ἁμαρτίας. καὶ ἔχλινα τὸν χλάδον ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν xal ἔλαβον ἀπὸ τοῦ χκαρποὺ xai ἔφαγον. “Kal ἐν αὐτῇ τῇ Gog ἠνεῴχθησαν of ὀφθαλμοί pou, καὶ ἔγνων Oct yupvy ἥμην τῆς δι- χαιοσύνης, HS Tiny ἑνδεδυμένη. xai ἔχλαυσα λέγουσα ᾽ τί τοῦτο ἐποίησάς por, ὅτι ἀπηλλοτριώθην dx τῆς δόξης µου, ἧς Tiny ἐνδεδυμένη; ἔχλαιον δὲ xal περὶ τοῦ Opxou. ἐκεῖνος δὲ κατήλ- θεν dx τοῦ φυτοῦ xal ἄφαντος ἐγένετο. ἐγὼ δὲ ἐξήτουν ἐν τῷ μέρει µου φύλλα ὅπως καλύψω τὴν αἰσχύνην µου, καὶ οὐχ εὗρον ἀπὸ τῶν φυτῶν τοῦ παραδείσου, ἐπειδή, ἅμα ἔφαγον, πάντων τῶν φυτῶν τοῦ ἐμοῦ μέρους χατέρρεον τὰ φύλλα παρὲξ τοῦ σύ- , ~ , 9 - , - xou μόνου. AaBovoa δὲ φύλλα ἐξ αὐτοῦ ἐποίησα ἐμαυτῇ περι- ζώματα, καὶ ἐστὶν παρ αὐτῶν τῶν φυτῶν ἐξ ὧν ἔφαγον. "Kal ἐβόησα φωνῇ peyady λέγουσα' ᾿Αδὰμ ᾿Αδάµμ, ποὺ el; ἀνάστα ἐλθὲ πρὸς µε, καὶ δείξω σοι μέγα µυστήριον. ὅτε δὲ ἦλθεν 6 πα- τὴρ ὑμῶν, εἶπον αὐτῷ λόγους παρανοµίας, οἵτινες κατήγαγον 5 ο 3 4 / fe e 4 ki » M , ἡμᾶς ἀπὸ μεγάλης δόξης. ἅμα yao yrOev, ἥνοιξα το στὀµα pou xal ὁ διάβολος ἐλάλει, χαὶ ἠοξάμην νουθετεῖν αὐτὸν M- τὴν ἐπιδνμίαν | κεφαλή .. C ῥίζα καὶ ἀρχή | καὶ ἔχλινα - - ἔλαβον .. C καὶ Χλίνας (sic) τὸν xd. ἑπὶ τῆς γῆς ἔλαβον 1ο ἠνεώχ». c. AB .. C ἀνεώχ»ὃ. | B µου of dp3. | C x. εὐδὺς ἔγνων | ne ο ΑΟ .. B ἣν| C xol χλαύσασα λέγω πρὸς αὐτόν | C om µοι| ὅτι ἁπηλ- λοτρ. dx τῆς c. À .. B πλάνε, xal ἀἁπηλλοτρίωσάς µε dx τῆς, C xol ἆπηλλο- τρίωσάς µε τῆς | C om ἧς ue ἐνδ. | ἔχλαιον δὲ χαὶ c. ΑΒ .. C ἐπὶ τοῖς δά- χρυσι δὲ δάχρυα ἐχίνουν xal | ὄρχου .. C add ὃν ὤμοσα | ἐχεῖνος (C xdxtivoc) δὲ ο. AC .. B ex. 8t ὡς µόνην ἑεάσατόὸ µε χλαίουσαν καὶ περιἈρηνουμένην | χατῆλὸεν ἑχ v. φ. xol ap. ο. ΑΒ .. C χατελθὠν ἀπὸ v. φ. ap. | éyd δέ... C add γυμνωφδεῖσα | B πᾶσαν τὴν αἰσχ. µου | καὶ οὐχ tup. d. τῶν φυτών (ita B, A ἀπὲ τὰ φυτά. Vide etiam C) - - χατέρρεον (A χατερρην, si abesset v, scri- bendum esset χατέρρει, vide etiam B) -- µόνου (B corrupte -- xal ἑχαρτέρη Grat τὰ φύλα τοῦ σύχου) c. A(B) .. C xol οὐχ tüptoxov: ἀπὸ πάντων γὰρ τῶν φυτῶν τοῦ ἐμοῦ µέρους τὰ φύλλα χαταρυέντα oUx ἦν φύλα (corrupte) | λαβοῦσα Bb - - ἔφαγον .. B xal µόνον τὰ φύλα λαβοῦσα éE αὐτῶν ἑποίησα ἡμάτην (pro ἑμαυτῇ) περιζώµατα;: xal ἐστιν παρὰ τῶν φυτῶν ἐξ οὗ ἔφαγον .. CO ἐποίησα dt περιζώ- para (omnino plura exciderunt) 3! Καὶ ἐβόησα .. C add αὐτῇ τῇ ώρα | φωνῇ pey. (haec C om) λέγουσα.. B povnv μεγάλην λέγων | D alterum Αδάμ om | dvdota .. B δεῦρο| ὁ rat. ὑμῶν (ARC ἡμῶν) .. B add πρός µε | εἶπον αὐτῷ .. C ἐλάλησα | ofruvec - - ἅμα γὰρ nAdev (B τοῦ éAteiv αὐτὸν πρός µε) .. Com | ἤνοιξα: ab hac inde voce cod. B deficit usque sect. 25. Excidit foliun. | ἤνοιξα -- ἑλάλει ο. À .. O ἀνοίξησεν (sic) γὰρ τὸ στ. µου d But. | καὶ ἠρξάμην -- ὡς Sede: ita A et C | 12 I. APOCALYPSIS MOSIS. vouoæ” δεῦρο, χύριό µου Αδάμ, érdxoucóv µου καὶ φάγε ἀπὸ τοῦ καρποῦ τοῦ δένδρου, οὗ εἶπεν ἡμῖν ὁ θεὸς τοῦ pH φαχεῖν dx αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἔσῃ ὡς θεός. xal ἀποχριθεὶς ὁ πατὴρ ὑμών εἷ- rev” φοβοῦμαι prote ὀργισθῇ pot ὁ θεός. ἐγὼ δὲ εἶπον αὐτῷ ' "μὴ φοβοῦ΄ Apa γὰρ φάγῃς, ἔσῃ γινώσκων καλὸν xal πονηρόν. χαὶ τότε ταχέως πείσασα αὐτόν, ἔφαγεν, καὶ ἠνεῴχθησαν aÿ- τοῦ of ὀφθαλμοί, καὶ ἔγνω xal αὐτὸς τὴν γύμνωσιν αὐτοῦ. καὶ λέχει por’ ὦ γύναι πονηρά, τί κατηργάσω ἐν ἡμῖν; ἀπηλλο- τρίωσᾶς µε ἐν τῆς δόξης τοῦ oi ZKal αὐτῇ τῇ ὥρα ἠχκού- σαµεν τοῦ ἀρχαγγέλου Μιχαἡλ σαλπίζοντος ἐν τῇ σάλπιγγι au- τοῦ, χαλῶν τοὺς ἀγγέλους λέγων τάδε λέγει κύριος ἔλθατε μετ ἐμοῦ els τὸν παράδεισον xal ἀκούσατε τοῦ ῥήµατος ἐν o κρίνω τὸν ᾿Αδάμ. xal ὡς ἠκούσαμεν τοῦ ἀρχαγγέλου σαλπίξον- τος, εἴπαμεν ' ἰδοὺ ὁ θεὸς els τὸν παράδεισον ἔρχεται χκρῖναι Ἡμᾶς. ἐφοβήθημεν δὲ xal ἐκρύβημεν. καὶ ἀνῆλθεν ὁ θεὸς els τὸν παρα- δεισον ἐπιβεβηχὼς ἐπὶ ἅρματος Χερουβίμ., καὶ of ἄγγελοι ὑμνοῦν- τες αὐτόν. ἐν ᾧ εἰσῆλθεν ὁ θεὸς εἰς τὸν παράδεισον, ἐξήνθησαν τὰ φυτὰ td τε τοῦ κλήρου τοῦ Ada καὶ τοῦ κλήρου τοῦ ἐμοῦ πάντα καὶ ἐστηρίζοντο, καὶ ὁ θρόνος τοῦ θεοῦ ὅπου ἦν τὸ ξύλον τῆς ζωῆς εὐτρεπίζετο. “Kal ἐχάλεσεν ὁ θἐὸς τὸν ' ABap. λέγων ᾿Αδάμ., mod ἐκρύβης, νοµίζων ὅτι οὐχ εὑρίσκω σε; μὴ χρυβήσε- ται οἶκος τῷ οἰκοδομήσαντι αὐτόν; τότε ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν εἶπεν οὐχί, κύριε, χρυβόμεθα ὡς νοµίξοντες ὅτι οὐχ εὗρι- ὁ nat. ὑμῶν .. AC ὁ m. nu | µήποτε.. C μήπως | fon .. Ο Foe (otiam ante) | xai τότε - - ἔφαγεν ο. À .. C xal πεισδεὶς τοῖς λόγοις mou ἔφαγεν | C X. εὐδὺς ἄνεωχ». | xol αὐτός: ita C, A om | τί χατηργάσω -- ἑχτῆςς. Α.. C τί ἑποίησά σοι καὶ ἁπηλλοτρίωσάς µε τῆς $9 C om ἐν τῇ σἀλπ. avt. | καλῶν ο. A .. C xal καλών | ἕλθατε -- πα- ῥάδεισον ο. À .. C ἕἔλδετε -- é τῷ παραδείσῳ | ῥήματος ο. € .. A χρίµατος | χρίνω: ita A et C, non xod | καὶ ὡς ἠχούσαμεν -- ἐχρύβημεν c. A .. C om | xai dvqjaSev - - ἐξήνδησαν c. A .. C xal παρουσιάσαντος τοῦ Seoû ἐν τῷ παρα- δείσῳ, ἐπιβεβηχὼς ἐπὶ ἅρματος χερουβικοῦ, προπορευοµένων ἔμπροσδεν αὐτοῦ τῶν ἀγγέλων xal ὑμνούντων, ἐξήνθησαν | τὰ puta τά τε -- εὐτρεπίζ. ο. À .. C τὰ qu. Gra τοῦ παραδείσου καὶ τοῦ xd. toU mato. ὑμῶν x. v. κλ. t. ἐμοῦ. xal 6 Spdv. t. Se. ἑστηρίζετο ὅπου - - τῆς ζωής 33 nov ἐκρύμ. c. À .. C nov εἶ | vou. 6. οὐχ (cod. οὐχ) ev. σε ο. A .. C om | μὴ χρυβήσεται (sic) c. À .. C pr δύναται χρνβῆναι | τῷ οἰχοδ.ο. À .. C ἀπὸ προσώπου τῷ olx. | τότε -- εἶπεν c. À . . C τότε ἀπεχρίθη ὁ πα. ἡμῶν (ita et A) | ουὐχὶ xvp. χρυβόµ. (de hac forma cf. Steph. Thes. sub χρύπτω) - - L APOCALYPSIS MOBIS. 13 σκόµεθα παρὰ σοῦ, ἀλλὰ φοβοῦμαι, ὅτι γυμνός εἶμι, καὶ αἱδέ- σθην τὸ κράτος σου, δέσποτα. λέχει αὐτῷ ὁ θεός τίς σοι ὑπέ- δειξεν ὅτι γυμνὸς el, el μὴ ὅτι ἐγχατέλειπας τὴν ἐντολήν µου ἣν παρέδωχά σοι τοῦ φυλάξαι αὐτήν; tote Αδὰμ. ἐμνήσθη τοῦ λό- you ov ἐλάλησα αὐτῷ, ὅτε ἤθελον ἁπατῆσαι αὐτόν, ὅτι ἀκίνδυ- vOY σε ποιήσω παρὰ τοῦ θεοῦ" στραφεὶς δὲ πρὀς µε εἶπέν por” wt τοῦτο ἐποίησας: ἐμνήσθην δὲ xaO τού ῥήματος τοῦ ὄφεως, καὶ εἶπον ὅτι ὁ ὄφις ἠπάτησέν µε. 3 Adyer ὁ θεὸς τῷ ᾿Αδάμ.᾿ ἐπειδὴ παρήχουσας τὴν ἐντολήν µου καὶ ἦκουσας τῆς γυναικός σου, ἐπικατάρατος 7 yi ἐν τοῖς ἔργοις cou Tyco, yao ἐργάξῃ αὐτήν, καὶ οὐ δώσει τὴν ἰσχὺν αὐτῆς, ἀχάνθας xal τριβόλους ἀνατελεῖ σοι, xal ἐν ὑδρότητι τοῦ προσώπου σου φάχει τὸν ἄρ- τον σου. ἔσῃ δὲ ἐν καμάτοις π»λυτρόποις χαμῇ xal μὴ ἆνα- παύουν, θλιβεὶς ἀπὸ πικρίας, καὶ μὴ γεύσῃ γλυκύτητος, θλιβεὶς ἀπὸ χαύματος καὶ στενωθεὶς ἀπὸ ψύξεως xal κοπιᾶσεις πολλά καὶ μὴ πλουτήσεις, καὶ παχυνθήσει καὶ els τέλος μὴ ὑπάρξεις, καὶ ὧν ἐνυρίερες θηρίων ἐπαναστήσονταί σοι ἐν ἀἁκαταστασίᾳ, ὅτι τὴν ἐντολήν µου οὐν ἐφύλαξας. " Στραφεὶς δὲ πρός µε ὁ κύριος λέγε, pot” ἐπειδὴ ἐπήκουσας σὺ τοῦ ὄφεως xal παρήκου- σας τὴν ἐντολήν µου, ἔσῃ ἐν µαταίοις καὶ ἐν πόνοις ἀφορήτοις * τέξῃ τέκνα ἐν πολλοῖς τρόµοις, xal ἐν pid Oo ἕλθῃς καὶ ἆπο- λέσεις τὴν ζωήν σου dx τῆς ἀνάγνης σου τῆς μεγάλης xal τῶν οὐχ (cod. oux) εὗρ. x. σ. ο. A .. C οὐχ ἀποχρυβούμεῖα (sic) xópu ὡς vop. λα- Setv σε | φοβοῦμαι c. À .. C φοβούμενος | C ὑπέδ. σοι γυμνὸς εἶναι | εἰ pr ὅτι -- αὐτήν c. À .. C el pa παροργίσὃης (sic) τὴν évr. µου | τότε -- µε (cod. μοι) ο. À .. C τότε μνησδεὶς 6 AS. τοῦ -- ἑλάλ. πρὸς αὐτόν, ὅτι ἀχίνδ. c. v. X. Seo (sic, ut A), στραφεὶς λέγει pou: τί x. dr. χἀγὼ εἶπον 6 ὄφ. ἠπάτησέν μοι (sic) 34 ἑἐπικατάρ. ἡ yñ -- xal (sic) οὐ δώσει ο. À .. C ἑπι. v yf ἔνεχά σου: ἐργάσει BA αὐτήν, xol οὐ δώ. | ἀνατελεῖ ο. À .. C περιπατεῖ: fortasse περι- ποιε | payer: ita A; C φαγεῖς | χαμῇ x. p. ἀναπαύου: ita prorsus À .. Ο om | γεύσῃ c. A .. C -σει | C om 9X. ἀπὸ καύμ., item xol χοπιάσεις usque ὑπάρξεις 35 C om σὺ τοῦ ὄφεως (h. 1. À -εως, sect. 23. -εος) x. παρήκ. | τέξῃ ο. A .. C τέξης | τρόµοις: ita scribendum videbatur pro τρόποις quod habent AC | Eine . . C add τοῦ τεχεῖν | Uterquo cod ἀπολέσης, sed -λέσεις praestare videbatur. | év τῆς - - µεγόλης c. AC .. B dx (ab hac voce rursus incipit) τ. µεγ. σου ἀνάγχ. | 14 L APOCALYPSIS MOSIS. ὁδυνῶν. ἐξομολογήσει δὲ καὶ εἴπῃς χύριε χύριε, σῶσόν ps, xal οὐ μὴ ἐπιστρέφω els τὴν ἁμαρτίαν τῆς σαρκός. xal διὰ τοῦτο els τὸν λόγον σου χκρινῶ σε, διὰ τὴν ἔχθραν ἣν ἔθετο 6 ἐχθρὸς ἐν col: στραφήσῃ δὲ πάλιν πρὸς τὸν ἄνδρα σου, καὶ αἷ- τός σου κυριεύσει. Meta δὲ τὸ εἰπεῖν por ταῦτα εἶπεν τῷ ὄφει ἐν ὀργῇ μεγάλῃ λέγων αὐτῷ ' ἐπειδὴ ἐποίησας τοῦτο xal éyévou σκεύος ἀχάριστον, ἕως ἂν πλανήσῃς τοὺς παρειµένους τῇ χαρ- bla, ἐπικατάρατος σὺ ἐκ πάντων τῶν κτηνῶν' στερηθήσει τῆς τροφῆς σου Hs Hodes, xal χοῦν payer πάσας τὰς ἡμέρας τῆς ζωῆς gous ἐπὶ τῷ στήθει καὶ τῇ κοιλία πορεύσει καὶ ὑστερηθή- σει καὶ χειρῶν καὶ ποδῶν cou’ οὐκ ἀφεθήσεταί σοι ὠτίον οὔτε πτέρυξ οὖτε Ev µέλος τών ἁπάντων ὧν σὺ ἐδελέασας ἐν τῇ κα- x(q σου xal ἐποίησας αὐτοὺς ἐκβληθῆναι ἐκ τοῦ παραδείσου : xal θήσω ἔχθραν ava μέσον aod καὶ ἀνὰ μέσον τοῦ σπέρματος αὐτοῦ: αὐτός σου τηρῆσει χεφαλἠν καὶ σὺ αὐτοῦ πτέρναν ἕως = mr ne - "e ἐξομολογήσει ο. AC .. B -σεις | σαρχός (ita A, scd BC add cov) .. A solus add ἀλλὰ xol πάλιν ἐπιστρέψεις | εἰς (B ἐπὶ) τὸν Ady. σου ο. AB . . C éx τῶν λόγων σου | ὁ éxSpès ο. AC .. B ὁ 3eóc | στραφήσῃ (A -pns, B -φησα) 8. πά- Av (B om) - - αὐτός (B om) σου (B ov, A σε) χυρ. e. ΑΒ .. C om, sed vide post 50 Meta - - τῷ Sper ἐν 0. µ. (B corrupte τὸν ὄφιω ὀργὴν) - - Επειδή c. A(B) .. C στραφεὶς δὲ πρὸς τὸν ὄφιν dv ὀργ. µεγ. (excidisse videtur εἶπεν) ἐπιιδή | καὶ éy. ox. ἀχάρ. ο. ΑΒ .. Com | ἕως ἂν πλαν. ο. A .. BC xal ἐπλάνησας | παρειµένους c. ΑΟ .. B παρισταµένους | B χατάρατος | σὺ dx c. A .. BC el dx | στερηθήσει (ita B, A -Sns, C -2εἷς) τῆς (ita A, B xal τῆς, C δὶ xol τῆς) | payer .. C φαγεῖς (hoe acc.). Ceterum post verba τῆς τροφῆς (B τρυφῆς ut videtur) σον codex B textui admixtum habet scholion, quod scri- ptura passim corrupta sic habet: ἦν δὲ Eva ιβ ἑτών ὅτε αὐτὴν ἠπάτησεν 6 δαί- pov xol ἐποίησεν αὐτῇ (cod. -τὴν) ἐπιθυμίαν, ὅτι ἡμέρας εἶχεν μελετῶν τὸ σχεῦος αὐτῆς. xal νύχταν (sic) καὶ ἡμέραν oux ἐπαύετο (cod. où xal παύετω) ζήλῳ φορούμενος xat' αὐτών, ὅτι τὸ πρότερον ἦν αὐτὸς ἐν τῷ παραδείσῳ, xal διὰ τοῦτο ἑπτέρνησεν αὐτούς, ὅτι οὐκ ἐδύνατο Jewpsiv αὐτοὺς ἐν τῷ napaBelow: xal διὰ τοῦτο ἑπτέρνησεν αὐτούς, βάλλων (διαβάλλων)) διὰ τῶν ἀγγέλων τὴν προσκύνησιν xal τών Snpluv τὴν ὁμιλίαν. καὶ διὰ τοῦτο καὶ ὁ Sede εἶπεν vd ὄφει ὅτι ἐπιχατάρατος et (cod. ἦν) x πάντων τῶν Inpluv xal τών κτηνῶν xal τῆς δόξης ne εἶχεν πρὸ τούτου, xal στερηἈήσει ποδών xal χειρῶν καὶ τῆς τρυ- φῆς (ut B in textu) ἣν x τοῦ παραδείσου node, xat γῆν payer. | καὶ ὑστερη». (€ στερηδείς absque xal) xal χειρ. (C χειρ. τε) x. ποδ. σου (C om σου) .. B haec omnia om | οὔτε tv (B om) µέλ. τῶν ἁπάντ. (C τούτων, B om) dv (C dg ὧν) σὺ (C om) etc | καὶ σὺ .. C add τηρήσεις | ἕως τῆς .. B om tfc ji τῆς χρίσεως c. ΑΒ .. C τῆς ζωῆς σου L APOCALYPSIS MOSIS. 15 τῆς ἡμέρας τῆς κρίσεως. "Kal ταῦτα εἶπὼν κελεύει τοῖς di- yous αὐτοῦ dx τοῦ παραδείσου ἐχβληθῆναι ἡμᾶς. ἐλαυνομένων δὲ ημών xal ὁδυρομένων παρεχάλεσεν ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν ᾿Αδὰμ τοὺς ἀγγέλους λέγων ἑάσατέ ps puxpôv ὅπως παρακαλέσω τὸν θεόν, xal σπλαγχνισθῇ xal ἑλεήσῃ µε, ὅτι ἐγὼ μόνος ἤμαρτον. αὐτοὶ δὲ ἔπαυσαν τοῦ ἐλαύνειν αὐτόν ἐἑβόησεν δὲ Adap μετὰ χλαυθ- μοῦ λέγων ΄ συγχώρησόν pot χύριε ὃ ἐποίησα. τότε λέγει © κύριος τοῖς ἀγγέλοις αὐτοῦ τί ἐπαύσατε ἐλαύνοντες τὸν ᾿Αδὰμ. £x, τοῦ παραδείσου; μὴ ἐμόν ἐστιν τὸ ἁμάρτημα, À γακῶς ἔκρινα; τότε of ἄγγελοι πεσόντες ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν προσεχύνησαν τῷ κυρίῳ λέγον- τες δύιαιὀς cl, χύριε. καὶ εὐθύτητας κρίνεις. © Στραφεὶς δὲ ὁ χύριος πρὸς τὸν ᾿Αδάμ. εἶπεν οὐχ ἀφήσω σε ἀπὸ τοῦ νῦν εἷ- ναι ἐν τῷ παραδείσῳ. vai ἀποχριβεὶς o ᾿Αδὰμ. εἶπεν ' χύριε, δός μοι ἐν, τοῦ φυτού τῆς ζωῆς ἵνα qao πρὶν n ἐκβληθῆναί µε. τότε ὁ χύριος ἐλάλησεν πρὸς τὸν Αδάμ: οὐ λήψη νῦν ax’ αὐ- τοῦ ὠρίσθη γὰρ τοῖς Χερουβὶμ καὶ τῇ φλογώῃ ῥομφαίᾳ τῇ στρεφοµένῃ φυλάττειν αὐτὸ διὰ σέ, ὅπως pH yevoy δι αὐτοῦ xal ἀθόνατος ἔσῃ els τὸν αἰώνα. ἔχῃς δὲ τὸν πόλεμον ὃν ἔθετο 6 ἐχθρὸς dv aot. ὦλλ ἐξερχομένου σου ἐκ τοῦ παραδείσου, dav φυλάξῃς ἑαυτὸν ἀπὸ παντὸς χακοῦ ὡς βουλόμενος ἀποθανεῖν, ἀναστάσεως πάλιν γενομένης ἀναστήσω ce, xal τότε δοθήσεταί σοι ἐκ tov ξύλου τῆς ζωῆς, ral ἀθάνατος ἔσῃ ele τὸν αἰώνα. ἴὓ----ω- - 3! Καὶ (ita BC, A om) ταῦτα εἶπ. (B add ὁ χύριος) χελεύει (C. ἐχέλενσε, B λέγει) | éxBanSñvat: ita AC .. B -Φήσεται (sic) | x t. παραδ. h. LL ο. A... BC post ἡμᾶς | B om Αδάμ | C καὶ σπλαγχνισδεὶς Ocjog | ὅτι (C διότι) ἐγώ pov. (C pov. dy.) ἥμαρτ. (B add αὐτῷ) | αὐτοὶ δὲ Ex. τοῦ (ita C, A τὸ) dh. avr. (B. lx. ἐλαύνοντες ἡμῶν sic) . . C καὶ πανσάµενοι τοῦ ἑλαύνειν αὐτόν, omissis δὲ 'A3ap. | xdavSpod c. AC .. B δανρύων | éxolnoa .. C πεποίηχα | τοῖς ayy. αὐτοῦ (C om aut.) .. B add μετὰ ὀργῆς | tl ἐπαύσατε (B -cac3t) €). τὸν "AS. (B £X. αὐτοὺς) £x t. ta. (B om £. τ. π.) .. C τί οὐχ ἐχβάλλετε αὐτόν | C προσέπεσαν ἐπὶ τ. γῆν τῷ | Adyovres .. B xol εἶπον | εὐλύτητας . . C -τητος | 35 ὁ νύριος c. BC .. À om | B ἀπὸ τοῦ viv ele τὸν παράδεισον | πρ. 1 (C πρὸ τοῦ) ἐκβλ. µε c. A(C) .. B πρὶν éxBand | ἐλάλησεν πρ. x. ᾿Αδάµ ο. A .. B ἑλάλ. αὐτῷ .. C ἔφη | où λή. viv (its B, om A) an (B ἐξ) avc. ο. AB C οὐ γεύσει ἀπὸ τοῦ viv ἐξ αὐτοῦ | ὠρίσδη y. τοῖς (B τὰ) Xep. x. τῇ (B τήν, sed tum -v ct -φαίᾳ) pd. ῥομφ. ο. A(B) .. C προσέταξα δὶ τὰ Χερ. xal τῇ Φλογείνῃ ῥομφ. | ὅπως .. C ὡς ἵνα | C γεύσει an’ αὐτοῦ | ἐν σοί.. B érl σέ | ἐξερχομένου c. AB .. C ἑἐξελβόντος | βουλόμενος .. C µέλλων | xa) τότε (cx € .. AB om) 809. c. dx (C ἀπὸ) | C om x. asav. ἔσῃ é. v. ai mores 16 | 1 APOCALYPBIS MORIS. 3 Ταῦτα δὲ sov 6 κύριος ἐχέλευσεν ἐχβληθήναι ἡμᾶς ex τοῦ παραδείσου. ἔκλαυσεν δὲ ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν ἔμπροσθεν τῶν ἀγγέλων ἀπέναντι τοῦ παραδείσου, καὶ λέγουσιν of ἄγγελοι αὐτῷ ' τί θέ- erg ποιήσωµέν σοι, ᾿Αδάµ; ἀποχριθεὶς δὲ ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν εἶπεν τοῖς ἀγγέλοις ' ἰδοὺ ἐκβάλλετέ pe” δέοµαι ὑμῶν, ἄφετέ pe dot εὐωδίας ἐκ τοῦ παραδείσου, ἵνα μετὰ τὸ ἐξελθεῖν µε ἐνέγχω ϐθυ- σίαν τῷ θεῷ, ὅπως εἰσακούσεταί µου ὁ θεός. καὶ προσελθόντες εἶπον οἱ άγγελοι τῷ Beh lox αἰώνιε βαπιλεῦ, χέλευσον δοθῆ- ναι τῷ Adap θυμιάµματα εὐωδίας éx τοῦ παραδείσου. καὶ Exé- λευσεν ὁ θεὸς ἐλθεῖν τὸν Abap ἵνα Aa εὐωδίας ἀρώματα ἐκ τοῦ παραδείσου els διατροφὴν αὐτοῦ. xal ἀφέντες αὐτὸν of ἆγ- vendor, ἐπεσύναξεν ἀμφότερα Ὑένη, xpoxov καὶ νάρδον καὶ χάλα- μον xal χινάµωμον xal λοιπὰ σπέρματα els διατροφὴἠν αὐτοῦ, xai λαβὼν ταῦτα ἐξῆλθεν dx τοῦ παραδείσου. xal ἐγενόμεθα ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς. 9 Này οὖν, τεχνία µου, ἐδήλωσα ὑμῖν τὸν τρόπον ἐν ᾧ ἠπατήθημεν ὑμεῖς δὲ φυλάξατε ἑαυτοὺς μὴ ἐγχαταλιπεῖν τὸ ἀγαθόν. Para δὲ εἰποῦσα ἐμμέσῳ τῶν υἱῶν αὐτῆς, κοιμωμένου me 39 δέ c. A .. BC om | éxéheugev .. C προσέταξεν | ἑχβληθῆναι ο. BC .. A solus praem τοὺς ἀγγέλους αὐτοῦ | B om ἔχλανσεν usque ἀπέν. τοῦ mapa. | ol ayy. αὐτῷ (B avc. of ayy.) .. C οἱ ἄγγ. πρὸς αὐτόν | B ποιήσοµεν | ὁ πα. ὑμῶν (AC ἡμῶν, ut plerumque) .. B om | εἶπ. x. dyy. ο. AB .. C λέγει αὐτοῖς | ἰδοὺ xp. µε .. C ἐπειδὴ ἐχβάλλετέ µε | C δέοµ. ὑμᾶς | deere p. ap. ev. (B Suglay) éx τοῦ παρ. (B ἐν τῷ -σῳ) etc .. C ἵνα παραχωρήσητέ µε ἀναλαβεῖν εὐωδίας (cod. ἑβωδίας, cuiusmodi passiin habet) ἀπὸ τοῦ παραδ. xol προσενέγχω Ωνσίαν τῷ Se. μετὰ τὸ ἐξ. µε ἀπὸ τοῦ παραδ. | C ὅπως ἀχούσεταί µου, sine ὁ Φεός | τῷ 3«Q (B xvplw) land al. Bac. c. AB .. C nil nisi τῷ Σεῷ | χέλενσον .. C add δέσποτά µου | 809. τῷ 'A8. Su. ev. (C 809. 3v. εὐώδια τῷ AS.) €. c. π. ο. AC . . B τὸν "AS. λαβεῖν εὐωδίας &. v. π. ὅπως evdyxp σοι Jualac | x. ἐχέλ. 6 3c. (C om) ἑλδ. (C εἰσελ».) τὸν “AS. (C om) ἵνα λα. (C xol λαβεῖν) εὐωδίας dp. (B om, C καὶ ap.) | ἐπεσύναξεν .. C ἔλαβεν δέ (sic) | ἀμφότερα . . C om | γένη ο. A .. B γενήµατα, C εἴδη | xdAapov .. B γλυχωκάλαμον (sic) | λοιπἁ (C. ἕτερα) σπέρµατα .. B ἄλλα τινα (cod. ἀλλάτην) | devas. éx .. C om éx | ἐγεν. ἐπὶ τ. y. ο. AB .. C παραγεγόναµεν ἐν τῇ vá — 99 τεχνία ο. A .. BO τέχνα | C πώς ἠπατή». | ἐγχαταλ. ο. AB .. C πα- pafalverv 51 ᾿Γαῦτα - - éppéco (C μέσον) v. vL. αὐτῆς (C αὐτών) .. B ταῦτα εἶπεν Xj Eva (adde ἐμμέσφ) τῶν τέχνων αὐτῆς, pergens xoqguop. δέ | L APOCALYPSIS MOSIS. 17 τοῦ Αδάμ. ἐν τῇ vécu αὐτοῦ, ἄλλην δὲ εἶχεν µίαν ἡμέραν τοῦ ἐξελθεῖν ex τοῦ σώματος, λέγει τῷ ᾿Αδάμ. v] Eva’ διὰ τί σὺ ἀποθ/ήσχεις κἀγὼ CÓ; T| πὀσον χρόνον ἔχω ποιῆσαι μετὰ τὸ ἀπεθανεῖν σε; ἀνάγγειλόν wor. τότε λέχει ὁ ᾿Αδάμ. τῇ Eoo pr θέλε φροντίσαι περὶ πραγμάτων οὐ yao βραδύνεις an ἐμοῦ, GAN toa, ἀποθνήσχομεν ἀμφότεροι, xal αὐτὴ τεθήσει εἰς τὸν τό- πον τὸν ἁμόν. ὅταν δὲ ἀποθάνω, χαταλείψετέ µε, xol µηδείς pou ἄψηται ἕως οὗ ὁ ἄγγελος κυρίου λαλήσει τι περὶ ἐμοῦ" οὗ γὰρ ἐπιλήσεταί µου ὁ θεός, ἀλλὰ ζητήσει τὸ ἴδιον σκεύος 6 ἔπλα- σεν. ἀνάστα μᾶλλον εὖξαι τῷ 026 ἕως οὗ ἀποδῶ τὸ πνεῦμά µου els τὰς χεῖρας τοῦ δεδωκότος auto" διότι οὖν, οἴδαμεν πῶς ἆπαν- τήσωµεν τοῦ ποιήσαντος ἡμᾶς, À ὀργισθῇ ἡμῖν Ἡ ἐπιστρέμῃ τοῦ ζλεῆσαι ἡμᾶς. Ὁ Τέτε ἀνέστη Eva καὶ ἐξῆλθεν ἔξω, καὶ πεσεῦσα ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν ἔλεγεν' ἤμαστονυ, ὁ θεός, Ίμαρτον, 6 πα- THO τῶν πάντων, ἤμαρτον aol, Ἴμαρτον εἰς τοὺς ἐχλεκτούς σου ἀγγέλους, ἤμαρτον els τὰ Χερουβίμ, Ἡμαρτον els τὸν ἀσάλευ- ἐν τ. ν. αὐτοῦ .. C dx τῆς συνεχούσης αὐτὸν ἀρρωστίας | ἄλλην 8. ely. ul ἡμ. (B pl. du. ely.) τοῦ (ita D, A om) ἐξελ». é v. o. c. AB .. C μετὰ ἡμέραν µίαν ὀφείλοντος αὐτοῦ ἀποθνήσχειν | τῷ Addu ο. A .. B αὐτῷ, C πρὸς αὐτόν | δ.ὰ tl... C πῶς | σὺ (its B, A om) ἀποηνήσχεις: A -σχης, item ut videtur BC | 3| πόσον -- ποιῆσαι (B Qoa) p. τὸ ἀπ. σε (B. y τὸν Sdvatóv σου) .. C ἢ πὀ- σους χρόνους “élu ζῆσαι | ἀνάγγ. mot ο. BC, A om | τότε (C xal, B om) ὁ (B om) 'A8. τῇ EU. (C πρὲς αὐτήν) | Mn Φέλε (B Σελήσῃς) φροντίσαι (A «τίζαι) .. C pi φροντίζεσαι (sic) | περὶ πραγµ. ο. À .. B διὰ πολλὠν πραγµά- των, C περὶ τούτου | οὐ γὰρ -- ἐμοῦ ο A .. BC om | ἀλλ toa (B ὁμοῦ) ax. aup. .. C ἅμα δὲ xol ap. ὀφτίλομεν ἀποηνήσχειν | τελήσει: ita ABC | ὅταν (C ὅτε) δέ c. BC .. A xal Gre | χαταλείψετε (B -λήψ., C -λίψατε) ο. BC .. A καλύψετε| B om x pnd. p. ant | ὁ ayy. xvp. (ita C, A om) ded. τι (C τι dad.) πε. dp. c. AC .. B dadlnsy τι πε. ἐμ | ἐπιλήσετα . . B ἐπιλήψεται | ox. 6 ἔπλ c. AB .. C πλάσμα. Praeterea B add ἤχουσα y3o ἐγὼ τοῦ xuplou λέγοντος ὅτι tev ἐρχόμενον πρός µε ov un ἐχβάλω ἔξω. | ἀνάστα p εὖξ. c. 3. c. À .. B ἀλλὰ ἀναστὰς (sic) µόνον εὐξ. t. 9., C xal ἀνάστα pad. x. εὔξον (sic) mods τὸν Sedv | ἀποδῶ c. À .. BC -δώσω | B om µου | τοῦ δεδ. αὐτό c. A .. B τοῦ δεσπότου µου τοῦ δεδ. por αὐτό, C αὐτοῦ τοῦ δεδ. µοι τοῦτο | πῶς απαντήσωμ. ο. ΑΟ .. B (πῶς)) ἀπαντῆσαι | τοῦ nono. ἡμᾶς: ita A et B, hine quamvis insolens servandum videbatur .. C τούτῳ | 7| ὀργ. -- τοῦ (ex B, A om) 2h. ἡμᾶς .. C Ἡ ὀργίζεται ἡμῖν n σπλαγχνίζεται καὶ µέλλοι (sic) ἐλεῖσαι ἡμᾶς xal δέξασθαι ἡμᾶς 88 C Καὶ ἀνχστᾶσα Ev. ἐξῆλ». ἕξω | ἥμαρτ. 6 Se Au. (B add σοι) -- ἁπάντων (A πάντ.) ne σοι, Hp clc ete. (B cot xal τοῖς ἐχλεχτοῖς o. ἀγγέλοις) ο. AB... O fu. ὦ Sede, nu X Sede τῶν ἁπάντ. Fu. σοι, Hy. ἐς τοὺς ἐχλεχτοὺς ἀγγέ- λους | Mu €. v. Σεραφ. ο. B .. A om | ἀσάλευτον . . C. φοβερὸν καὶ ἀσάλ. | Apocalypse. apocryph. ed. Tischendorf. 2 Uo eet. 18 I. APOCALYPSIS MOSIS. τὸν σου θρόνον, Ἡμαρτον χύρις, agro πολλά, ἥμαρτον έναν- τίον σοῦ, xol πᾶσα ἁμαοτία δι ἐμοῦ γέγονεν ἐν τῇ χτίσει. ἔτι δὲ εὐχομένης τῆς Εὖας ἐπὶ τὰ γόνατα αὐτῆς οὔσης, ἰδοὺ ἤλθεν πρὸς αὐτὴν ὁ ἄγγελος τῆς ἀνθρωπότητος καὶ ἀνέστησεν αὐτὴν λέγων ὦνάστα Eva ἐκ τῆς µετανοίας σου ἰδοὺ γὰρ ὁ "Abd. ὁ ao σου ἐξῆλθεν ex τοῦ σώματος αὐτοῦ, ἀνάστα καὶ ie τὸ πνεύμα αὐτοῦ ἀναφερόμενον εἰς τὸν πονήσαντα αὐτὸ τοῦ ἆπαν- τῆσαι αὐτῷ. 3' Αναστᾶσα δὲ Eva ἐπέβαλεν. τὴν χεῖρα αὐτῆς ἐπὶ τὸ πρὀσ- ὡπον αὐτῆς, καὶ λέγει αὐτῇ ὁ ἄγγελος ἆρον σεαυτὴν ἀπὸ τῶν γηΐνων. Eva δὲ ἠτένισεν εἰς τὸν οὐρανόν, xal ἴδεν ἅρμα patos ἐρχόμενον ὑπὸ τεσσάρων ἀετῶν λαμπρῶν, ὃ οὐκ ἣν δυνατόν τινα γεννηθέντα ἀπὸ κοιλίας εἰπεῖν τὴν δόξαν αὐτῶν οὔτε ἰδεῖν τὸ πρόσωπον αὐτῶν, xal ἀγγέλους προάγοντας τὸ ἅρμα. ὅτε ἡλ- Qov ἐπὶ τὸν τόπον ὅπου ἔκειτο 6 πατὴρ ὑμῶν ᾿Αδάμ., ἕστη τὸ ἅρμα καὶ τὰ Σεραφὶμ. ava μέσον τοῦ πατρὸς καὶ τοῦ ἅθματος. ἴδον δὲ ἐγὼ θυµιατήρια χουσά καὶ voci; φιάλας, καὶ ἰδοὺ πάν- τες of ἄγγελοι peta λίβανον καὶ τὰ θυμιατήρια xal τὰς quias ᾖλθον ἐπὶ τὸ θυσιαστήριον xal ἐνεφύσου» αὐτά, καὶ ἡ ἀτμὶς τοῦ θυμιάµατος ἐκάλυψεν τὰ στερεώµατα. xal προσέπεσαν cl ἄγγελοι καὶ προσεκύνησαν τῷ Ved, βοώντες καὶ λέγοντες' ‘land Gye, συγχώρησον, ὅτι elxóv σου ἐστὶν xal ποίημα τῶν χειρῶν σου τῶν ἁγίων. ἡμαρτ. χύρ. nu πολλά ο. AB .. C om | fu. (B om). évayr. σου | δι ἐμοῦ c. BC .. À δὺ ἐμέ | ἐν (C om) τῇ (B πάσῃ τῇ) xr. | ἔτι -- οὔσης (A ovca) ἱδού.. C xal οὕτως εὐχ. τῆς Ἑὔας | ὁ (BC om) ayy. (B add χνρίου) τῆς av. | µεταν. σον .. B add καὶ τῆς εὐχής σον | ὁ ᾿Αδάμ.. C om o | cls (B πρὸς) xcv που a. τοῦ ἀπ. αὐτῷ (B αὐτόν) .. C om τοῦ an. avr. 55 ᾿Αναστᾶσα -- πρέσωπ..αὐτῆς (A αὐτοῦ) - - σεαυτἠν (A xal αὐτήν, B σεαυτόν) d. τῶν γη. (B ἀπὸ τὴς [γῆς]: ab hac inde voce is codex deficit) .. € xal ἀναστ. ἡ Ev. ἀπέβαλ. (corrige ἐπ-) τὴν χεῖρα αὐτῆς, omissis reliquis | Eva δὲ nt. €. τ. ο. καὶ ἴδεν ο. À .. C xal ἀτενίσασα €. v. ο. Bev] 86A .. Cd | τινα γενν. d. x. εἶπ. ο. C .. A γεννηδῆναι d. κ. ἢ εἶπ. | ote. A .. C dj? | προάγοντας ο. C .. A προσάγ. | ὅτε Wado» -- xal τοῦ ἅρματας ο. À .. C om | ἴδον Sb ἐγώ ο. A .. C καὶ ἴδον | lov .. C om | C μετὰ Ὀυμιατήρ. καὶ λίβανον, omissis x. t. φιάλ. | ἦλλον .. C add év σπουδῇ | καὶ ἐνεφύσουν (C. ἐφύσουν): ante haec A isque solus habet xal ἔλαβον cl; Πάρσος, fortasse x. ἕβαλον els ἐσχά- pas corrigenda | C om xal προσεχύνησαν | τών ἁγίων c. C .. A om ' I. APOCALYPSIS MOSIS. ° 19 “Kal αὖθις ἴδον ἐγὼ Eva δύο μεγάλα καὶ φοβερὰ µυστή- ρια ἑστῶτα ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοὺ. καὶ ἔχλαυσα ἐκ τοῦ φόβου, καὶ ἐβόησα πρὸς τὸν υἱόν µου Σὴθ λέγουσα΄ avacta 2d ἐκ τοῦ σώματος τοῦ πατρός σου ᾿Αδὰμ. καὶ ἐλθὲ ἕως ἐμοῦ, ὅπως Un; a οὐκ. εἶδεν ὀφθαλμές ποτε τινός, xal δέονται ὑπὲρ τοῦ πατρός σου ᾿Αδαμ. 35 ὅτε ἀνέστη THO καὶ Ἠλθεν πρὸς τὴν μητέρα αὐτοῦ, καὶ . λέγει αὐτῇ' τί oo ἐστιν: καὶ Bid τί χλαίεις: λέγει αὐτῷ' ἀνά- βλεψον τοῖς ὀφθαλμοῖς cou xal ἴδε τὰ ἑπτὰ στερεώµατα dvewy- μένα, al ἴδε τοῖς ὀφθαλμοῖς σου πῶς χκεῖται τὸ σῶμα τοῦ πα- toss σου ἐπὶ πρόσωπον, καὶ πάντες of ἅγιοι ἄγγελοι pet αὐτοῦ εὐχόμενο, ὑπὲρ αὐτοῦ xal λέγοντες' συγχώρησο» αὐτῷ, ὁ πατὴρ τῶν Shov, ὅτι εἶκών σου catty. pae, τέχνον pou Σήθ, τί ἔσται τοῦτο; πότε δὲ παραδ-θήσεται els τὰς χεῖρας τοῦ dioon.tou πατρὸς καὶ θεοῦ ἡμῶν: tives δέ εἶσιν of δύο αἰθίοπες of παριστά- pevor ἐπὶ τὴν προσευχἠν τοῦ πατρὀς σου; " Λέγει δὲ En τῇ “μητοὶ αὐτοῦ outot εἶσιν ὁ ἥλιος καὶ n σελήνη, καὶ αὐτοὶ προσ- πίπτοντες val προσευχόµενοι ὑπὲρ τοῦ πατρός pou ᾿ Αδάμ. λέχει αὐτῷ ἡ Εὔα καὶ πεῦ ἐστὶν τὸ puis αὐτῶν, xol διὰ τέ γεγόνα- σιν μελανοειδεῖς; καὶ λέγει αὐτῇ SyO° où δύρανται φαίνειν ἑνώ- πιον τοῦ φωτὸς τῶν ὅλων. χαὶ τούτου χάριν ἐκρύβη τὸ φώς aN αὐτῶν. 84 Καὶ aude ete ο. À .. C ἐγὼ δὶ ἡ Ela ἴδον δύο µυστ. pey. x. qo. | xai ἔχλανσα ete c. À .. C xal χλαύσασα êx τ. φ. d. -- µου τὸν X53 etc | ἕως ἑμοῦ ο. A .. C πρός µε | ὅπως ἵδῃς -- tués ο. À .. C xol Φεάσει ἃ οὐκ Bev dpialuce τινος: xol δέονται -- σου Αδάμ: ita A, C om 85 Τί σοι etc c. A .. C Τί χλαίεις; xal λέγει αὐτῷ ava. καὶ USt τοῖς όφ». c. πῶς χεῖται τὸ σῶμ. τοῦ πα. σου ἐπὶ πρόσωπ. xol πάντες οἱ ἄγγ. εὔχονται ὑπ (corrige ὑπὲρ) αὐτοῦ ete | συγχ. αὐτῷ: ita C, A συγχ. αὐτόν | ἄραγε: ite 6, A ἄρα | τί Gator -- καὶ Scot ἡμῶν cum C .. A om | τίνες δέ εἶσιν ete cum C .. A ol δύο -- τοῦ πατρ. σου τίνες εἶσίν 56 λέγει δέ cum A .. C vat My. ὁ | val διὰ τί yey. per. cum A .. C om | καὶ λέη. α. Σή3 enm À .. C XN. αὐτῇ | Ov δύνανται (B δύναται) -- Ode» . A praem οὖν ἀπέστη τὸ φώς αὐτῶν. GAN’, post ὅλων vero pergit sic: τοῦ πατρὸς χαὶ τοῦ viou καὶ τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος νῦν xal dtl xol εἷς τοὺς αἰώνας τών αἰώ- νων οµήν, quibus verbis ipse libellus abruptum. in modum finitur. In iis igitur quao sequuntir solum codicem C dneein secuti sumns, nisi quod extroma etiam e cod. D exscripta habuimus, quem cum C cod. magis quam cum A convenire in promtu est. | an αὐτών: cod. én’ αὐτόν 98 me O ο, L APOCALYPSIS MOSIS. * Adyovtos δὲ τοῦ EHO πρὸς τὴν μητέρα αὐτοῦ ἐσάλπισαν of ἄγγελοι ex ὄψεσι χείµενοι, καὶ ἐβέησαν φωνὴν φοβερὰν M- | yovtes’ εὐλογημένη v, δόξα κυρίου ἐπὶ τῶν ποιημάτων αὐτοῦ ' ἠλέησεν τὸ πλάσμα τῶν χειρῶν αὐτοῦ "Abag. ὅταν διεφώνησαν ταύτα of ἄγγελοι, ἢλθεν els dx τῶν Seoagip ἐξαπτερύγων xal Horace τὸν ᾿Αδὰμ. els thy ἀχέρουσαν λίμνην χαὶ ἀπέπλυνεν αὐ- . τὸν ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοῦ. ἐποίησεν δὲ doa; τρεῖς xelpevos, xal οὗ- TO; ἁπλώσας τὰς χεῖρας αὐτοῦ ὁ τῶν Chav δεσπότης χαθήµενος ~ e , , ~ 7 A ἐπὶ τοῦ ἁγίου θρόνου αὐτοῦ yoev τὸν 'ABag. καὶ παρέδωκεν av- 4 LÀ , , 4 €. τ 9 8 . 1 τον τῷ ἀρχαγγέλῳ Μιχαήλ, λέγων αὐτῷ) aoov αὐτὸν als τὸν παράδεισο» ἕως τρίτου οὐρανοῦ, xal apes χἀχεῖσε ἕως τῆς ἡμέ- pas ἐκείνης τῆς μεγάλης καὶ φοβερᾶς, Tj» mo οἰχονομῆσαι 4 /, a > * 3 e 3 [4 a els τὸν Χόσμον. καὶ λαβων αὐτὸν Mun 6 ἀρχάγγελος τὸν 2 a 3 ~ > y? A > - € 4 Abap. ἀπῆγεν xal κατήλειψεν αὐτόν, καθώς εἶπεν αὐτῷ o θεὸς ἐπὶ τῇ συγχωρήσει τοῦ Abd. SMeta οὖν ταῦτα πάντα ἐδεήθη ὁ ἀρχάγγελος περὶ τῆς χηδείας τοῦ Aeubavou' xal προσέταξεν 0 θεὸς ἵνα συνέλθωσιν πάντες OÙ ἄγγελοι ἐνώπιον αὐτοῦ, ἕκαστος κατὰ ταᾶξιν αὐτοῦ. xai συνῄχθησαν ἅπαντες of ὄγγελοι, of μὲν ἔχοντες θυµιατήρια, 1 , . , en * — 4 1 y a t of δὲ σάλπιγγας᾽ xal κύριος στρατιών éxégdn, of δὲ ἄνεμοι HA- xov αὐτόν, καὶ Χερουβὶμ. ὑπερέχοντα τοῖς ἀνέμοις καὶ ἄγγελοι ^ ο - ~ L - cf τοῦ οὐρανοῦ προηγοῦντο αὐτῷ ' καὶ ἐλθόντες ὅπου ην τὸ σώμα τοῦ ’Abdu, ἔλαβον αὐτό. καὶ MAloy εἰς τὸν παράδεισον, xal ἐχινήθησαν πάντα τὰ φυτὰ τοῦ παραδείσου, ὡς πάντας ἀπὸ τοῦ Adap γεγεννηµένους ἀπὸ τῆς εὐωδίας νυστάξαι, χωρὶς τοῦ 210, Bux τὸ Ὑεννηθῆναι αὐτὸν καθ ὅρον τοῦ θεοῦ. 87 αὐτοῦ" ἠλέησεν: cod. αὐτοῦ: οὗ ma. | els: non est in codice | ἀχέρουσαν ; ita coniecimus scribendum esse pro γερουσίας, quod in codice esse dicitur. Pote- rat etiam scribi ἀχερουσιάδα. lllud vero similiter in apocalypsi Pauli legitur, ubi sect. 22. est: ὅταν δὲ µετανοήσῃ xal pstacra2y τοῦ βίου, παραδίδοται τῷ Μιχαήλ, xol βάλλουσιν αντὸν εἰς τὴν ἀχέρουσαν Aluvnv etc. | ὥρας: ita cod. a secunda manu habet pro ἡμέρας, quod est a prima. | οὕτως: cod. οὗτος | ἄφες xdxtiot: cod. ἀφεὶς καχῆσαι | ἣν µέλλω οἰχονομῆσαι: cod. κύριος (in ipso cod. scriptum videtur xc, idque ex ἣν ortum) µέλω ποιήσω olxovop. | χατήλειψεν: ita cod. (-Aujty) 59 xnôslas: ita coniecimus pro χαρδίας, quod codicem habere relatum est | οἱ µέν: in cod. μὲν deest | σάλπιγγας: in cod. -Ύγες | στρατιών ἑπέρη: ita seri- psimus pro στρατειων ἐπαίβειν | οἱ δὲ: cod. καὶ δὲ | ὑπερέχοντα: cod. ὑπέχοντα L APOCALYPSIS MOSIS. —— — 21 LÁ - | ~ | e - »*"Exetto οὖν τὸ σώμα τοῦ ^ Abg. ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν ἐν τῷ παρα- . ~ 4 - et «δείσῳ, xal ἐλυπεῖτο 6 Sy) σφέδρα ex’ αὐτῷ. val λέγει κύριος 0 , ind , 4 [4 becs” ᾿Αδσμ., τί τοῦτο ἐποίησας; el ἐφύλαξας τὴν ἑντολήν pov, οὐχ ἂν ἔχαιρον οἱ γατάγοντές σε els τὸν τόπον τούτον. πλὴν cuv λέγω σοι ὅτι τὴν χαρὰν αὐτῶν ἐπιστρέψω εἰς λύπην, THY δὲ σού λύπην ἐπιστοέψω cl; χαρά». val ἐπιστρέψας καθίσω σε el; τὴ» ἀρχήν σου ἐπὶ τὸν θρόνον τοῦ ἁπατήσαντὸς ae" ἐκεῖνος . ~ + δὲ βληθήσεται els τὸν τόπον τοῦτον, ὅπως xabnpevos ἑπάνω ~ . 3 a > αὐτοῦ. τότε χατακριθήρεται αὐτὸς xal of axcusavtes αὐτοῦ, yal πολλὰ λυπηθήσονται καὶ κλαύσουσιν ὀρῶυτές σε χαθήµενον ἐπὶ τοῦ τ鵴ου αὐτοῦ θρόνου. “Kal τότε ἐλάλησεν τῷ ἀρχαγγέλῳ Μιχαήλ’ ἄπελθε els τὸν παράδεισον ἐν τῷ tolto οὐρανῷ καὶ ἔνεγκέ por σινδόνας τρεῖς , , e 4 - , - βυσσίνας καὶ συρικας. καὶ εἶπεν ὁ θεὸς τῷ Μιχαήλ, τῷ Γαβριήλ, τῷ Οὐριὴλ καὶ Ῥαφαήλ' σκεπάσατε μετὰ τῶν σινδόνων τὸ σώμα τοῦ ᾿Αδάµ., xal ἐνεγχόντες ἔλαιον τοῦ ἐἑλαίου τῆς εὐωδίας ex- χέατε ἐπ αὐτόν. καὶ οὕτως ποιήσαντες ἐχήδευσαν τὸ CALE αὐτοῦ. ἐλάλησεν δὲ xuptos” ἐνεχθήτω xal τὸ σώμα τοῦ” Αβελ. xal ἐνέγχαντες σιδόνας ἑτέρας ἐνήδευσαν καὶ αὐτόν, ἐπειδὴ t » * » 5» t Cad Li P. ϱ 3 Q , ~ ἀχήῆδευτον ην αφ Hs "ioa. epovevcev Καῑν o adskpos αὐτοῦ. πολλὰ γὰρ φροντίσας ὁ πονηρὸς Kaiv χούφαι, οὐκ. ἠδυνήθη οὐκ ἐδέχετο γὰρ τοῦτο n YH λέγουσα ov Sonar ἑταῖρον σώμα. ἕως € ^«^ οὐ τὸ ἐπ᾽ ἐμὲ χώμα αἀρθὲν val πλασθὲ» ἔλθῃ πρὸς ἐμέ. ἄγγελοι , - v δὲ τότε ἀναλαβόμενο, αὐτὸ ἔθεντο ἐπὶ τῇ πέτρα. ἕως ov ἀπέθα- νεν ὁ πατήρ αὐτοῦ. καὶ ἀμφότεροι ἐτάφησαν χατὰ πρόσταςυ ~ ~ 9 , t t θεοῦ el; τὰ µέρη τοῦ παραδείσου, εἰς τὸν τόπον ἐν ᾧ EUDEY τὸν ~ fale ι 3g € 4 4 3 ] 1e. your o 0:05. xa απέστειλεν ὁ Osos Exta dyyihovs els παραδει- » , , 4 LEAL! ~ =, gov, val ἤγαγον εὐωδίας πολλὰς καὶ ἐτίθουν aura; ev τῇ YT 39 Per has ultimna libelli sectiones plura confusa et interpolata esse videntur. Ad quae corrigenda codicem D nliquando facturum esse sperare licet. Nunc qui- dem quae in codice C inventa suut, quamvis vitiosa edenda duximus. ἐπὶ c. γῆν ἐν τῷ παραδείσῳ: sic | ὅπως y xaSmuevos: codex ὅποσοι καθήμενον Dubita- bam utrum y an y) darem. 40 ἔλαιον τοῦ ἑλαίου: cod. EA. καὶ τοῦ ἑλ. | δὲ post ἑλάλησεν: cod. om | Ενεχδήτω: cod. -y9vte | πολλὰ γὰρ φροντίσας: cod. πολλὰ γράφων τίσας | οὐκ ἠδυνήση: cod. oUxovv ἠδυνήδην | γὰρ post ἐδέχετο: cod. om | Eraipov: sic cod., non ἕτερον À 99 L APOCALYPSIS MOSIS. 1 [4 καὶ οὕτως ἔλαβον τὰ δύο σώματα xal Bahay αὐτὰ els τὸν τό- nov ὃν ὄρυξαν καὶ οἰκοδόμησαν. 41 Ἐκάλεσεν δὲ ὁ θεὸς τὸν Adap. καὶ εἶπεν ' ᾿Αδὰμ. ' Aba; καὶ ἀποκριθὲν τὸ σώμα ἐκ τῆς γῆς εἶπεν ΄ ἰδοὺ ἐγώ, κύοιε καὶ λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ κύριος εἶπον σοι ὅτι γῆ, xol els γῆν ἀπελεύσει. πάλω τὴν ἀνάστασιν ἐπαγγέλλομαί σοι" ἀναστήσω σε ἐν τῇ e - 9 ῤ A 4 ° , LÀ goyaty Ἡμέρα ἐν τῇ ἄναστασει peta παντὸς ἄθοώπου τοῦ ex - e ° . TCU σπέρµατος σου. “Meta δὲ τὰ (para ταῦτα ἐποίησεν © θεὸς σφραγίδα τρίχωνον καὶ ἐσφράγισε τὸ μνημεῖον, Ca μηδείς τι ποιήσῃ αὐτῷ - - ft t , e ‘ ~ n ἐν ταῖς 8 Ἡμέραις, ἕως οὐ ἀποστράφῃ n πλευρὰ αὐτοῦ πρὸς αὐτόν. παραθέντος δὲ τοῦ φιλανθρώπου θεοῦ xol τῶν ἁγίων ἆγ- γέλων els τὸν τόπον αὐτοῦ peta tas BE ημέρας ἐτελεύτησεν xal n Eva. ζώτης δὲ αὐτῆς ἔκλαυσε περὶ τῆς χοιµήσεως αὐτῆς διὰ τὸ μὴ γινώσχεω Tov pfo. τεθῆναι τὸ σώμα αὐτῆς. παρόντος γὰρ τοῦ χυρίου ἐν τῷ παραδείσῳ ὅτε ἐχήδευσαν τὸν Ada, ἐχοι- e ? 4 en 3 "o 4 ~ ν [4 e μᾶτο xal αὐτὴ xal of παῖδες αὐτῆς πλην τοῦ 2*0, ὡς ἔφην. , e » PP * ~ > -» e παρεκάλεσεν δὲ n Eua ἐν τῇ Wea τῆς τελευτῆς αυτῆς ὡς ἵνα ~ © vt 9» νο 2 8 =. 1 e . ec. σσ, ταφῇ ὅπου nv Αδαμ o Avo αὐτῆς, λέγουσα οὕτως δέσποτα pou, χύριε καὶ θεὲ πάσης ἀρετῆς, μὴ ἁπαλλοτριώσῃς µε τὴν δούλην σου ἀπὸ τοῦ σώματος ᾿Αδάμ' ἀπὸ γὰρ τῶν μελών αὐ- - , . 2 ‘ 3f! Ô 2. ‘ , , τοῦ ἐποίησας pe^ adda αξίωσόν pe, καμὲ τὴν αναξίαν καὶ ἁμαρτωλέν, ἐπὶ τὸ σώμα αὐτοῦ συνταφῆναι. καθὼς καὶ μετ 9 ~ , ^ ad » 4 4 ^ ϱ A 3 ’ αὐτοῦ συνήµην ἐν τῷ παραδείσῳ καὶ peta την παράβασυ ἄχω- 9 Q e m 1 LY ‘ ριστος, εὔτως xal οὐδεὶς py χωρίσῃ ἡμᾶς. peta cu» TO εὖξα- char ἀναβλέψασα els τὸν οὐρανὸν ἀνέστη, τὸ στῆθος αὐτῆς τύ- πτουσα xal λέχουσα ͵ θεὲ τῶν ἁπάντων, δέξαι τὸ πνεὺμά pov. καὶ εὐθέως παρέδωκε τῷ θ:ῷ τὸ πνεῦμα αὐτῆς. οἰχκοδόμησαν ' ita codex 41 ἑπαγγέλλομαι: cod. anayy. *9 τὰ ῥήματα' cod om τὰ | ἵνα µηδείς τι ποιήσῃ: cod. nv ὁ μηδεὶς τή πηήσοι | ἀποστράφῃ: cod. ἀπεστράφοι | παραλέντος ita codex | μετὰ τὰς ete: cod μετὰ τών €& ἡμερῶν | περὶ τῆς: cod. παρὰ τῆς | ἐχήδευσαν: cod. -σεν | ὡς ἔφην: in cod. esse relatum mihi est: ὡς ἔφηκεν εἰπεῖν | ὡς ἵνα: itu cod. | πάσης ἀρετῆς' sic in cod. | ἀπὸ τοῦ σώματος: cod. habere dicitur εἰσώματος | ἀχώριστος: sic, non -ίστως | ἀνέστη: cod. ἀνέστησε L APOCALYPSIS MOSIS. | 23 *'Taeutnodoq δὲ παρεγένετο 6 ἀρχόγγελος Μιχαήλ, καὶ ἑλθόντων τριών ἀγγέλων ἔλαβον τὸ σώμα αὐτῆς xol ἔθαψαν αὐτὸ ὅπου nv τὸ σώμα τοῦ ᾿Λβελ. καὶ εἶπεν ὁ ἀρχάγγελος Μιχαἡλ πρὸς τὸν Zr οὕτως χήδευσον πάντα ἄνθρωπον ἀπεοθνήσχοντα ἕως Ἡμέραν τῆς ἀναστάσεως. μετὰ δὲ τὸ δοῦναι τοῦτον τὸν νό- pov εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτόν. παρ ὃς ημέρας py πενθήσητε. τῇ δὲ έβ- dun ἡμέρα χατάπαυσον καὶ εὐφράνθητι en αὐτῇ, ὅτι ἐν αὐτῇ e a e ~ ^ 0 θεὸς καὶ ημεῖς of ayyedor εὐφραινόμεθα dv τῇ µεταστάσῃ ἀπὸ e , ~ ~ a e 9 , a 9 ἃ- γῆς Sixata doyn. ταῦτα εἶπων ὁ ἄρχάγγελος Μιχαηλ ἀνῆλθεν el; τὸν οὐρανόν. δοξάζων xal λέγων τὸ ἀλληλούῖα, ἅγιος ἅγιος er » , . 1 , - , e" >» 1 ‘ee’ 4 ἅγιος γδριος. els δοξαν 0:0) πατρός, Ctt αὐτῷ πρέπει Soa ctu καὶ προσκύνησις σὺν τῷ ἀνάρχῳ καὶ ζωοποιῷ αὐτοῦ πνεύματι νῦν xal det xal els τοὺς αἰώνας τῶν αἰώνων, dx. 43 χαὶ εἶπεν ὁ doy. -- Σή9: ita C; D xal μετὰ ταῦτα ἑλάλησεν Moor τῷ Σἡ» λέγων. Ab hoc enim inde loco notavi codicis D scripturam, quam qui- dem codici C praestare ex brevi hac textus parte satis apparet. | πάντα dv3p. ἀποἈνήσχοντα: ita D; C nav avip. drtoSvijoxov | ἕως ἡμέραν τῆς: ita D; C om ἡμέραν | μετὰ δὲ -- (τοῦτον τὸν pro αὐτὸν reposuimus) -- παρ €& ἡμέρας (ita scribendum duximus; ex ipso codice ἡμερῶν descripsimus) px revsnonte: ita D; C vero post τῆς ἀναστάσεως nil addit nist xol ἕως ἡμερών ς (ita enim, non p legendum videtur) jx) nevnonte. Idem codex in seqq. omittit quae deesse ne- queunt. | τῇ δὲ -- ἐπ αὐτῇ: ita D; C male om | ἡμεῖς ol ayy. cum C; D οἱ ἄγγ. ἡμεῖςι ἐν τῇ µεταστάσῃ -- ψυχᾖ cum C; D μετὰ τῆς διχαίας ψυχῆς τῆς µεταστάσης ἀπὸ τῆς γῆς | ταῦτα -- ἀνῆλοεν cum C; D xal ταῦτα el. € ἄγ- Ύελος ἀνῆλδε, | τὸ ἀλληλούῖα: D om τό, praeterea nihil addit praeter haec: e vj δόξα, τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς (τοὺς in C deest) αἷῶν. τών αἰών. ἁμην. IL APOCALYPSIS ESDRAE. Λόγος xal ἀποκάλυψις τοῦ ἁγίου προφήτου "Ecèsau xol ἀγαπητοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ. ᾿Εγένετο ἐν τῷ τριακοστῷ ἔτει δευτέρα! καὶ εἶκαδι τοῦ µη- 4 » 2 ~- 9 4 t 3 4 4 (sd . νὲς Ἡμην” ἐν τῷ ovo µου, καὶ ἔκραξα” λέγων πρὸς τὸν ὄψιστον χύρε, δὺς τὴν δόξαν, Ca Bot τὰ μυστήριά σου. καὶ νυκτὸς Te 9 . yerapdvns Ὢλθεν ἄγγελος Miyanr 6 ἀρχάγγελος, xol λέγει got Gott τὸν προφήτην ᾿Βσδρὰμ» ἄφησον ἑβδομόδας ἑβδομήκοντα. ° xal ἐνήστευσα καθὼς εἶπέν por. xal ηλθε Ῥαφαὴλ 0 ἀρχιστρά- τηγος, xal ἔδωχέν por ζόβδον στυρανχίνην΄. xal ἐνήστευσα ls ἐξήχοντα ἑβδομάδας. xal ἴδον τὰ μυστήρια τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ τοὺς 9 » , - 7 4 » 9 ,. e L U a ἀγγέλους αὐτοῦ, xal εἶπον πρὸς αὐτοὺς θέλω διχάσασθαι τὸν θεὸν περὶ τὸ γένος τῶν Χριστιανῶν ' καλὸν μὴ γεννηθῆναι τὸν ἄν- ^ » A 8 + , A r : +, ^ * 3 . θρωπον η εἰσελθεῖν” ἐν τῷ xoopo. ἀνεληφθην οὖν els τὸν οὖρα , - 9 ~ 9 , vov, καὶ [Sov ἐν τῷ πρώτῳ οὐρανῷ στρατηγίαν ἀγγέλων peya- 3 [4 ? a d - Xn», xal ἀπήγαγέν pe els τὰς κρίσεις. xal ἤκουσα” φωνῆς λε- Ύουσης po.’ ἐλέησον ἡμᾶς, ἐκλεκτὲ τοῦ θεοῦ., Εσδραμ. τότε , { . 3 3 . [4 e 4 , ἠρξαμην λέγειν oval τοὺς ἁλαρτωλούς, ὅταν ἴδωσιν τὸν δίκαιον 1 codex δεντέρη 3 μην pro {un dedimus. Videtur una nomen mensis ex- cidisse 9 ἔχραξα: cod. χρᾶξας — * ἵνα ἴδω: cod. ἴνάδω, suprascripto ἕ super & 6 Gate τὸν προφήτην ἑσδρὰμ: ita prorsus codex © ante ἑβδομήχουτα, quod ut solet εὐδομήκ. scribitur, supplevimus ἑβδομάδας (εύδοµ. scribi solitum, ut fit etiam in codice paullo post) 17 otusaxivny: codex στηράχην 9 ἢ elocaSziv: co- dex ἠσελτεῖν 9 ἤχουσα: codex qxovoay, ut supra évnateuoav (priore loco) pro ἐνήστενσα 19 pot: codex pe, item paullo post ὀχλεχτά pro ἐχλεχτὶ IL APOCALYPSIS ESDRAE. 95 ὑπὲρ ἀγγέλων, vat αὐτοί claw els τὴν Yéevvav τοῦ πυρός. xal εἶπεν ᾿Εοδράμ.' ἔλέησον τὰ ἕογα τῶν χειρῶν aou, εὔσπλαγχνε xa! = (αμ GALT À χειρω y EVORAGYANE μα. πολυέλεος᾽ ἐμὲ xoivoy ὑπὲο τῶν djuyóv τῶν ἁμαρτωλῶν συµφέ- cer γὰρ µίαν ψυχῆν χολσσασθαι, καὶ pr ὅλον τὸν χόσμον els ἁπώλειαν ὑπάγχεν. xal εἶπεν ὁ θεός ἐγὼ τοὺς δικαίους ἆνα- , 11 ~ ^ / 9 a , 4 * παύσωµαι '' ἐν τῷ παραδείσῳ, καὶ ἐλεήμων καθέστηχκα. καὶ st- 9 , , 1 , ud M πεν Εσδραμ.᾽ xvots, τοὺς διχαίους τί yaoltet;; ὥσπερ yao pt- σθιος ἐξυπηρετησάμενος τὸν χρόνον αὐτοῦ .... 1, οὕτως xal 6 dixaro; ἀπέλαβεν τὸν μισθ»» αὐτοῦ ἐν οὐρανοῖς. ἀλλὰ τοὺς ἅμαρ- τωλοὺς ἐλέησον' οἴδαμεν γὰρ ὅτι ἐλεήμων el. xal εἶπεν ὁ 0:05" > ^ ? ‘ ͵ 9 4 e a , oux ἔχω nas αὐτοὺς ἐλεήσω. καὶ εἶπεν ᾿Εσδρὰμ. ὅτι τὴ» ὀργήν σου cUx " ὑποφέρουσιν. xal εἶπεν ὁ θεὸς ὅτι τῶν τοιούτων ταῦτα. καὶ εἶπεν ὁ θεός θέλω ἔχειν σε ὡς xol Παῦλον καὶ Ιωάννη» σὺ ὃ δ.ύς µοι ἆδ,άφθορον τὸν ἀσύλητον θησαυρόν, τὸ χειμήλιον τῆς παρθενίας, τὸ τεῖχος τῶν ἀνθρώπων. καὶ εἶπεν ᾿Εσδράµ. χαλὸν a 4 . - 4 » 4 4 A | ϱ a το μη γεννηθῆναι τον ἄνθρωπον, xadov το µη εἶναι dv Blu” τα » , , , 1 M » e [4 9 ἄλογα XX εἶσιν παρα τον ἀνθοωπον, OTL Χόλασιν οὐκ ἔχου- 'σιν ἡμᾶς δὲ DaBes xal el; κρίσιν παρέδωνας. oval τοὺς ἁμαοτωλοὺς ἐν τῷ μέλλοντι αἷώνι, ὅτι ἀτελεύτητος αὐτῶν ἡ xol p pt * 1 μ.ο * ) 9 ν τ τη » G N ο m e 4 15 a” ~ > «@ - , * ats xal n MACE” ἄσβεστος. ταῦτα αὐτῷ λαλοῦντός µου ηλθςν Μιχαῦλ καὶ Γαβριὴλ καὶ of ἀπόστολοι πάντες, καὶ εἶπον '᾿ χαῖρε, πιστὲ τοῦ θεοῦ ἄνθρωπε. xa εἶπεν ᾿Εσδράμ.:!ὃ ἀνάστα xol δεὺρο μετ ἐμοῦ, κύριε, els χρίσω. καὶ εἶπεν ὁ θεός' ἰδοὺ δίδωµέ σοι τὴν δ,αθήκην pov, ἐμοῦ τε xal cov, ἵνα παραδέξητε. καὶ εἶπεν Ἐσδραμ΄ ἐπὶ τὸ οὓς σου 8 μεθ V εἶπεν ὁ 0:077 £00 σδράµ.΄ ἐπὶ τὸ cvs σου δικασώµεθα. καὶ εἶπεν 0 θεός '“ἐρώτη- 3 4 A 4 17 e ^ ~ - , . gov Afradp τον πατέραν υμών, ποῖον vioy Sixatecban dv πα- τρί, ὃν xal δεῦρο δικάζου pel’ ἡμῶν. καὶ εἶπεν Εσδράμ' Cy κύ- Glos, οὐ μὴ παύσεομαι διναζὀμενός σε ὑπὲρ τὸ γένος τῶν Xot- στιανῶν ποὺ elclv τὰ ἐλέη σου τὰ ἀρχαῖα, κύριε; ποῦ σου Ἡ µανρεθυμία: xal εἶπεν ὁ θεός' ὡς ἐποίησα νύκτα xal Ἡμέρα», 11 ἀναπαύσωμαι: ita codex 1%sequitur in codice: xol πορεύεται xol πάλιυ δοῦ- λος δουλεύσει τοῖς χυρίοις αὐτοῦ ἐπιτυχεῖν. 15 οὐχ: cod. ovx, rursus infra (53) 14 ἔλαβις: priores. tantum litterne ἕλ certno sunt; reliquas coniecimus — !5 cod. ἡ φλέγ» 16 supplevimus ya εἶπ. ᾿Εσδρ., sed etiam plura excidisse videntur 17 ita codex 1% ποῖον viov etc.: ita codex 26 Il. APOCALYPSIS ESDRAE. ἐποίησα tév δίκαιον καὶ τὸν ἁμαφβτωλόν, καὶ ἔπρεπεν ὡς 6 δί- Kaos πολιτεύεσθαι. xal εἶπεν ὁ προφήτης' τὸν πρωτόπλαστον ᾿Αδάμ. τὸν πρῶτον τίς ἐποίησεν; xal εἶπεν ὁ θεός αἱ χεῖρές µου ai ἄχρανται, καὶ ἐθέμῃν αὐτὸν ἐν τῷ παραδείσῳ φυλάττειν τὴν νομὴν τοῦ ξύλου τῆς Cuts’ ἔπειτα οὖν παρακοὴν κτησάµε- vs τοῦτο ἐν παραβάσει πεποίηκεν. '' xal εἶπεν ὁ moopytys’ οὐχὶ ὑπὸ ydo éppoupeiro; . 24 GAN ἐὰν μὴ σὺ ἐδωρήσω αὐ- τὴν Evav, οὐ μὴ ἠπάτησεν αὐτὴν o oes: GU s. δὲ ὃν 0. λος σώξεις, καὶ ὃν θέλεις ἀπολεῖς. B xa εἶπεν 6 προφήτης δευ- τέραν ^ διέλθωµεν, χύριέ µου, els κρίσιν. καὶ εἶπεν ὁ θεός πῦρ Bardo” ἐπὶ Σόδομα καὶ Γόμορρα. καὶ εἶπεν ὁ προφήτης κύ- pue, ἀξίως ἐπάγεις Ὁ ep ἡμᾶς. καὶ εἶπεν o θεός af ἁμαρτίαι ὑμῶν ὑπεράγουσιν τὴν χρηστότητάν”' µου. xal εἶπεν o προφή- 3° ὑπόμνησον ? τῶν γραφῶν, ὁ πατήρ µου ὁ ἐχμετρήσας ? τὴν Ἱερουσαλὴμ. καὶ ἀνορθώσας αὐτήν' ἐλέησον, δέσποτα, τοὺς ἁμαρτωλούς ' ἐλέησον τὴν ony πλάσιν' οἰκτείρησον τὰ ἔργα σου. τότε ἐμνήσθη 6 θεὸς τῶν ποιημάτων αὐτοῦ, καὶ λέχει πρὸς 9 τὸν προφήτην πῶς ἔχω αὐτοὺς ἐλεήσαι. ὄξος xal χολήν µε ἐπό- τισαν, xal οὐδὲ τότε" ἐμετενόησαν. 9. xal εἶπεν 0 προφήτης᾽ ἀποκάλυψόν σου τὰ Χερουβὶμ. xal ἔλθωμεν ὁμοῦ εἰς κρίσυ, καὶ δεῖξόν poe τὴν Ἡμέραν τῆς κρίσεως, mola ἐστίν. καὶ εἶπεν ὁ θεός᾽ ἐπλανίθης, 'Ecbodg: τοιαύτη γάρ ἐστιν ἡ ἡμέρα τῆς κρίσεως, ἐν ᾗ ὑετὸς ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς οὐ Ὑίνεται"Ὁ' ἐστὶν γὰρ κατὰ τὴν ἡμέ- pav ἐκείνην ἐλεεινὸν κριτήριο. καὶ εἶπεν © προφήτης où μὴ παύσοµαι δικαζόμενές σε, dav py Ba τὴν ἡμέραν τῆς συντε- 19 cod. ἐπειδὴ οὖν rapax. κτισάµενος τοῦτον ἐν παραβάσει πεποίηχεν. Horum loco quae reposui dubito an revera locum sanaverint 30 post ἐφρουρεῖτο haec in codice scripta sunt: xal εἶπον τῶν (καὶ ὑπὸ tGv? xal ἡ τῶν τ) Χερονβὶμ : ζωῆ dpulatteto: els τὴν (corrige τὸν) ἀτελεύτῆτον αἰώνα - xai πώς unary (i. e. ration) 6 ἠπ (i. e. ὑπ) ἀγγέλων φυλαττόμενος(;) ἐχέλεβες (i. ο. ἑκέ- λενες) παραγενέσδαι πάντος (πάντας Ὁ) καὶ πρόσεχε τὰ Um ἐμοῦ λεγόμενα 31 μὴ σὺ ἆδωρ. αὐτῷ: codex py) aol έδωρ. αὐτὴν 33 σὺ: codex cl. Illud aptius vide- batur 35 codex ἀπολῆς 34 δευτέραν: sic codex 95 codex βάλω 36 codex ἑπά- γης. Inde a nip βάλλω textus vix sanus est 3" ita codex, ut supra πατέραν, et infra alia similia 33 ὑπόμνησον: ita dedinus pro codicis scriptura ὑπόµνηµα 39 ὁ ἐχμετρήσας: articulum supplevinus 90 πρὸς supplevimus 8! ZAerjgat: co- dex ἐλεήσω 32 xal οὐδὶ τότε: codex xal ὡς οὐδὶ τοῦτοι 99 ἐμετενέησαν: sic 34 dy ᾗ ὑετὸς οἱο.: ita haec in codice leguntur II. APOCALYPSIS ESDRAE. 91 elas. καὶ εἶπεν ὁ θεός ἐξαρίθμησον τοὺς ἀστέρας xal τὴν # - o , . ] # 36 [4 e ~ , appoy τῆς θαλασσης ᾽ val el δυνήσειὍ ταύτην ééno dura, δὺ- vacat xol pet ἐμοῦ δινάξ:σθαι. καὶ εἶπεν ὁ προφήτης χύριε, οἶδας Ott σάρκα φορὦ ἆ,θρωπίνην., val πῶς δύ,αμαι αριθμῆσαι τοὺς ἄστέρας τοῦ 0920.00 xaX τὴν ἄμμον τῆς θαλάσσης; xal εἷ- rev ὁ θεὸς᾽ προφῆτά µου ἐχλεχτέ, οὐδεὶς ἄνθρωπος Ὑνώσεται THY "Ἠἡμέραν ἐκείνην τὴν μεγάλην xal ἐπιφονειαν ὃν τὴ» χατέχουσαν xoivat τὸν πόσμον ᾽ διὰ σέ, προφῆτα µου, εἶπόν σοι τὴν ημέραν, τὴν δὲ ὥραν οὐκ εἶπόν σοι. καὶ εἶπεν ὁ προφήτης χύριε, εἶπέ μοι xal τὰ ἔτη. vat εἶπεν ὁ θεός ἐὰν ἴδω την διχαιοσύ»νην τοῦ , e , a 9 ? , e 1 e xogpou, OTL ἐπλεονασεν, paxocbupynsH ἐπ autous” el δὲ µη, ἐχτενῶ τὴν χεῖρά µου xal ἀπὸ τῶν τεσσάρων περἄάτων δράξοµαι την οἰκουμένην rai συ)ὄξω πάντας els τὴν κοιλάδα τοῦ "loca ‘ hod ^ , M 4 - 9 , 9 4 v ’ pat xai ἐξαλείψω to γένος τῶν ἄνθρωπων, xal CUXÉTL v xoopoos. xa εἶπεν 0 roopnrns” xal πῶς ἔχει δοξάζεσθαι n Beta σου; xal εἶπεν 6 θεός᾽ ἐγὼ δοξαξ-µα! ὑπὸ τῶν ἀγγέλων µου. xal ιεἶπευ 0 προφήτης xou, εἰ ἐλογίζου ταῦτα, διὰ τί ἔπλασας τὸν av- θρωπον: σὺ εἶπας πρὸς ᾿Αβραὰμ. τὸν πατέρα vuv: πληθύ)ων πληθυνῶ τὸ σπέρµα σου ὡς τὰ ἄστρα τοῦ οὐρανοῦ καὶ ὡς τὴν ᾽ἆμμον τὴν παρὰ τὸ χεῖλος τῆς θαλάσσης καὶ ποῦ ἐστὶν ἡ ἐπαγ- γελία σου; val εἶπεν ὁ θεός' πρώτον ποίήσω σεισμὸν el; πτῶ- 38 / 4 9 , . er ι e 9 9 σω"' τετραπέδων καὶ ἀνθρώπων καὶ ὅταν ἵδητε ὅτι ἄδελφος ἀδελφὸν παραδίδει ” els θάνατον καὶ téxva ἐπὶ γονεῖς ἀναστη- σοντα. καὶ yum τὸν ἄνδραν τὸν ἴδιον καταλιμπάνει’', xal ὅταν ἔθνος rds ἔθρος ἐπαναστῇ ἐν πολέµῳ, τότε γνώσεσθε ὅτι ἑγγύς Li ~ ἐστιν τὸ τέλος. τότε οὖν οὔτε ἀδελφὸς ἀδελφὸν ἑλεεῖ οὔτε divi]o γυναῖχα, οὐ τέχνα, yoveis, οὐ φίλοι φίλους, οὐ δοῦλος τὸν κύ- ploy’ αὐτὸς ἀναβήσεται γὰρ o ἀντωκείμενος τοῖς ἀνθρώποις ἀπὸ ὧν Tata 1 ἐνδείξε ολλὰ τοῖς ἄνθοωποις. * τί x τῶν ταρτάρων καὶ ἐνδείξεται πολλὰ τοῖς ἀνθοώποις. σε ποιῶ, ? ^ } LA "E, ἑ T. ὶ | . e , ^ quM Εοδράµ., καὶ δικάζῃ pet (poU; καὶ εἶπεν ὁ προφήτης χύριε, οὐ μὴ παύσοµαι τοῦ δικάζεσθαί σε. καὶ elicev ὁ θεός ἐξαρίθμη- 85 χαὶ εἶπεν 6 Sede: hace supplevimus 96 δυνήσει: sic, sed pro εἰ quod prhe- cedit ἡ scriptun est 47 xol ἐπιφάνειαν (codex -æwav): sie, non ut suspicari possis xal ériparñ 34 σεισμὸν el; πτῶσιν: codex σεισμοῦ πτώσιν 39 napadl- δει: codex παραδίδη «9 codex xatakuuravve 41 haec sic in codice 28 Il. APOCALYPSIS ESDRAE. cav τὰ ἄνθη τῆς γῆς εἰ ταῦτα δυνήσει aura, δύνα- σαι καὶ pet ἐμοῦ δικάζεσθαι. καὶ εἶπεν ὁ προφήτης χύριε, οὗ Suvapar ἑξαριθμῆσαι, σάρκα ἀνθοωπίνην mood: dXX οὐδὲ παύ- σοµαι δικαξόμενός σε. θέλω, δεσπότα, ἰδεῖν καὶ τὰ κατώτερα µέρη τοῦ ταρτάρου. xal εἶπεν ὁ θεος κάτελθε καὶ bz. xal ἔδω- xév pot Μιχαἡλ xal l'agouj καὶ ἄλλους τριάκοντα τέσσαρας ἀγγέλους, xal χατέβην cydorxcvta xal πέντε βαθμούς, καὶ κα- τήγαγὀν µε χάτω βαθμοὺς πεντακοσίους, xal ἴδον πύρινον 026- vov, xal ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν καθεξόµενον γέροντα, xal ἀνίλεως αὐτοῦ ἡ Χρίσις. χαὶ εἶπον πρὸς τοὺς ἀγγέλους τίς ἐστιν οὗτος, xal τί τὸ ἁμάρτημα αὐτοῦ; καὶ εἶπόν por” οὗτος ὁ Ηρώδης ἐστὶν 6 πρὸς χαιρὸν γενόμενος βασιλεύς, xol ἀπὸ διετοῦς καὶ κατώτερον éx£- λευσεν ἀνελεῖν τὰ βρέφη. καὶ εἶπον ἐγώ' cual τὴν ψυχἠν αὐτοῦ. xal πᾶλιν χατἠγαγόὀν µε βαθμοὺς τρ'ἄκοντα, καὶ ἴδον éxei βρά- σµατα πυρός, καὶ ἐν αὐτοῖς πλῆθος ἁμαρτωλών, xal τὴν φω- νὴν αὐτῶν ἤκουον, τὰς δὲ poopas οὐκ ἔβλεπον. καὶ χατἠγαγόν µε κατώτερον βαθμοὺς πολλούς, οὓς οὐκ Ἠἠδυνήθην µετρῆσαι. καὶ ἴδον ἐχεῖ ἀνθρώπους Ὑεραιούς, καὶ στρὀφιγγὲς πυρώµενοι εἰς τὰ OTA αὐτῶν στρεφόμενοι, καὶ εἶπον τίνες οὗτοι, χαὶ τί τὸ ἁιάρτημα αὐτῶν; xal εἶπόν por” οὗτοί εἶσιν of παρακροαταἰ. xal χατηγαγόν µε Tar ἄλλους πεντακοσίους βαθμούς, καὶ ἴδον ἐκεῖ τὸν σχώλχηκα τὸν ἀχοίμητον καὶ vào κατακαῖον τοὺς ἅμαρ- τωλούς. καὶ xathyayov pe els τὸ ἔδαφος τῆς ἀπωλείας, καὶ ἴδον ἐχεῖ τὸ δωδεχάπληγον τῆς ἀἁβύσσου. xai ἀπήγαγόν µε ἐπὶ τὴν µεσημβρίαν, καὶ ἴδον ἐκεῖ ἄνθρωπον χρεµάμενον ἐκ τῶν βλε- φάρων, xai cb ἄγγελοι ἐμάστιξον αὐτόν. xal ἐπηρώτησα᾽ τίς ἐστιν οὗτος. καὶ τί τὸ ἁμάοτημα αὐτοῦ; καὶ εἶπέν por Μ,χαἡλ 6 ἀρχιστράτηγος ' οὗτος μητροχοίτης ἐστίν' μικρὸν θέλημα πρά- Eas ἐχελεύσθη οὗτος χρεµασθῆναι. xa ἀπήγαγόν µε ἐπὶ βορ- ρᾶν, xal ἴδον ἐκεῖ ἄνθρωπον σιδηροῖς μοχλοῖς κατεχ-μενον. xal ἐπερώτησα ' τίς ἐστιν οὗτος; xal εἶπέν μοι" οὐτός ἐστιν 6 λέγων ᾿ ἐγώ cir ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ τοὺς λίθους ἄρτους ποιήσας καὶ τὸ mn se 43 étaolSumgat: sic iu codice. Supra éEapl3unoo 48 scripsimus ὄννήσει, ut supra in ipso codice scriptum est. Hoc vero loco codex praebet &ivraot, unde Surf σύ, Suvijoy, δννήσει pari iure effici licet Π. APOCALYPSIS ESDRAE. 99 ὕδωρ olvov. xal εἶπεν 6 moopytHs’ χύριε, "[votoóv µοι ποῖον σχῆμά ἐστιν, dyo παραγγέλλω τὸ γένος τῶν ἀνθρώπων, ἵνα μὴ πιστεύσωσυ αὐτῷ. καὶ εἶπέν por’ τὸ εἶδος τοῦ προσώπου αὐτοῦ e Tz] 9 44 t? 1 ? -ς 1 e ? 1 1 2 ὠσεὶ ἀγροῦ”') ὁ ὀφθαλμὸς αὐτοῦ ὁ δεξιὸς ὡς σστήρ τὸ Row ἄνα- τέλλων, xal ὁ ἕτερος ἀσάλεντος' τὸ στόὀµα αὐτοῦ πῆχυς pla” of ὀδόντες αὐτοῦ σπιθαμιαῖοι' of δάχτυλοι αὐτοῦ ὡς δρέπανα᾽ τὸ ἴχνος τῶν ποδῶν αὐτοῦ σπιθαμῶν Buc’ xai els τὸ µέτωπον αὐτοῦ γραφή: ἀντίχριστος. ἕως τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ὑψώθη, ἕως τοῦ δου γαταβήσει. ποτὲ μὲν γενήσεται παιδίον, ποτὲ γέρων. καὶ εἶπεν ὁ προφήτης ' χύριε, xal πῶς σὺ ἀφεῖς, καὶ πλανᾶται τὸ Ὑένος τῶν ἀνθρώπων; καὶ εἶπεν ὁ 0:0; ἄκουσον, προφῆτά pov’ καὶ παιδίον γύώεται καὶ γέρων, val μηδεὶς αὐτῷ πιστεύει ὅτι ἔστιν ὁ vids µου ὁ ἀγαπητός. καὶ μετὰ ταῦτα σἄλπιγξ, καὶ τὰ μνημεῖα ἀνοιχθήσοντα, x«i of νεκροὶ ἀναστήσονται ἄφθαρτοι ' τότε ὁ ἀντικείμενος ἀκούσας τῆς φοβερᾶς ἀπειλῆς χρυβήσεται | * 8 [4 A , ’ e 9 A e ~ e , els TO σχότος TO CEWTEDOY. τοτε O θὐρανὸος καὶ η YA xal η θα- 3 - . PN , ( , AAT , λασσα ἀπολοῦνται' τότε τὸν εὐρανὸν xaITW Tuy." O$o1- χοντα χαὶ τὴν yi» Tyas” ὀκτακοσίας. καὶ εἶπεν ὁ προφήτης 9 ο 3 9 ) c - 1 t n.!.. TS 46 ‘ χαὶ ὁ οὐοσνὸς τί Ἡμαρτεν; xal εἶπεν © θεὸς᾽ έπειδη ...' έστω τὸ χακόν. καὶ εἶπεν ὃ προφήτης χύριξ, καὶ Ἡ YA τί ἥμαρτεν; vol εἶπεν ὁ θεός: ἐπειδὴ ἀχούσας µου 0 ἀντυνείμενος τῆς Φφοῇε- ρᾶς ἀπειλῆς κρυβήσεται, καὶ Sia τοῦτο χωνεύσω τὴν γῆν, καὶ σὺν αὐτῇ τὸν ἁντάρτην τοῦ γένους τῶν ἀνθρώπων. καὶ εἶπεν ὁ προφήτης ἐλέησον, δέσποτα, τὸ Ὑένος τῶν Χοιστιανῶν. καὶ ἴδου Ὑυναῖκα κρεµαμένη». xal τέσσαρα θηρία θηλαχοντα τοὺς 3 ~ 4 7 , » e et 4 a , pagtous αὐτῆς. xaX elroy por cl ἄγγελοι AUTH 10 Yara ἐφθό- νησεν τοῦ 520vat, ἀλλὰ xal τα νήπιἁ ἐν τοῖς ποταμοῖς ἕἔρρυγεν. , 1 , > » el , xaX ἴδον σχότος δεινὸν val νυχτα» oux ἔχουσαν ἄστρα οὐδὲ σελή- nv” οὐδὲ ἔστιν ἐχκεῖ νέος ἢ παλαιός, οὐδὲ ἀδελφὸς peta ἆδελ- φοῦ, οὐ µήτηρ peta τέκνου, OÙ γυνἡ μετὰ ἄὐδρός. xal ἔκλαρσα xal εἶπου' ὦ δέσποτα wor, ἐλέησον τοὺς ἁμαρτωλούς. xal ἐν ^ LA ~ * . s } id + 2 , 4 τῷ λέγειν µε ταῦτα AMev νεφέλη xal norasév µε καὶ απηνεγκἑν , / 4 3 ., 1 - A , με παλω els τους cupavous. xal ἴδον re! πολλας κρίσεις, xal 44 sic in codice est 45 πήχας bis codex. Enadem scriptura infra in apoc. Joh. ** in codice est ¢xd. Coniicere possis ὑπὸ οὐρανόν. Vix enim ἑπάνω aptum est. 36 HL APOCALYPSIS PAULL , P τῷ ἕως note ἁμαρτάνετε xal προστίθεσθε τῇ ἁμαρτίᾳ καὶ παρ- ’ 9 9 ‘ , e s * - opyisete τον Üscv τον ποιῆσαντα υμᾶς, λέγοντες εἶναι τέχνα τῷ ᾿Αβραάμ., τὰ δὲ ἔργα τοῦ σατανᾶ πράττοντες, πορευέμενο, ἐν παρρησίᾳ θεοῦ, καυχώµενοι µόνον τῇ προσηγορίᾳ, πτωχοὶ δὲ διὰ τὴν ὕλην τῆς ἁμαρτίας; yore, υἱοὶ τῶν ἀνθρώπων, ὅτι nace ἡ χτίσις ὑποτέτακται τῷ θεῷ᾽ Mn δὲ ἀνθρώπινος φύσις povy e , 4 a 4 ’ 4 e ἁμαρτανουσα τὸν Üzov παροργίξε.. "πολλάκις yao 0 μέγας φω- ‘ ew - - - 4 - , , , στηρ 0 "os προσῆλθεν τῷ θεῷ xaxd τῶν ἀνθρώπων Af(ov* xJ- pue ὁ θεὸς ὁ παντοκράτωρ, ἕως τίνος ἀνέχεσαι ἐπὶ πᾶσαν ἆμαρ- clay τῶν ἀνθρώπων; Χέλευσόν pot, xal χαταφλέξω αὐτοὺς. xal ἐγένετο φωνὴ πρὸς αὐτὸν ἡ paxocbupla µου πάντων τούτων ἀρέχεται, ὅπως µετανοήσωσιν΄ εἰ δὲ py, ἐλεύσονται nods µε κάγὼ αὐτοὺς κρινώ. Ὁ πολλᾶκις δὲ καὶ ἡ σελήνη xal τὰ ἄστρα προσῆλθον τῷ κυρίῳ λέγοντες, Χύριε ὁ θεὸς ὁ παντοκράτωρ, Ἡμῖν δέδωχας τὴν ἐξουσίαν τῆς νυκτός, καὶ οὐχέτι otéyopev τὰς χλο- ras καὶ µοιχείας καὶ αἱματοχυσίας τῶν ἀνθρώπων κέλευσον Au, ral ποιήσωμµεν εἰς αὐτοὺς τέρατα. xal ἐγένετο φωνή ἡ µακροθυµία peu ἀνέχεται αὐτοῖς, ὅπως ἐπιστρέψωσιν' el δὲ μήγε, ἤξουσιν πρός µε xd αὐτοὺς xov. ὃ ὁμοίως δὲ καὶ ἡ bus Syrus consentit paene ad verbum. Pro τῷ dBpadp babet dei vivi. Verba τὰ δὲ ἔργα τοῦ σατανᾶ usque Üanv τῆς ἁμαρτίας in brevius contraxit hunc in modum: sed opera diaboli operamini et ambulatis in mandatis eius. Extrema ἡ δὶ ἀνθρώπινος φύσις etc. perperam his reddita sunt: sed filii hominum domi- nantur omuibus creaturis, nisi forte interpres Anglus Syriaca male vertit. * Syrus hane sectionem multis exaggerat. Post ἅμαρτ. τ. ἀνθρώπων addit: fornication and adultery and murder and theft and avarice and oppression? All these the sons of men commit on earth. Verba χέλευσον etc. his reddit: Grant me permission, O Lord, that I may take vengeance upon thom and without mercy destroy them by burning flame and make known thy power unto them, that they may understand, that thou only art God the Father of Truth. Vocem vero di- vinam quae respondet his composuit: I have heard and seen everything and know, and nothing is concealed from me; for my eyes do behold, and my ears do hear; but my goodness and long-suffering bear with them; peradventure they may turn and repent ant their sins be forgiven. And if they do not repent and come unto me, I will judge them with a righteous judgment, and will reward every man according to his deeds. 5 λέγοντες: ita uterque | στέγοµεν: uterque στέγωµεν | µοιχείας: uterque pau- Χίας | αὐτοῖς: ita Amb et Monac**; Monac* αὐτούς. Haec sectio apud Syrum simili modo legitur atque sectio 4. Male quidem pro yuiv δέδωχας etc habet: tu solus nosti omnia quae filii hominum committunt, adulterium et homicidium eto. : * αὐτοῖς: ita rursus uterque | ἤξωσιν: sic h. 1. uterque, praegresso bis fj&ov- ΠΙ. APOCALYPSIS PAULL 51 θάλασσα ἐβέησεν λέγουσα΄ χύριε ὁ beds ὁ παντοκράτωρ, ἑβεβή- λωσαν viol τῶν ἀνθρώπων τὸ ὄνομά σου τὸ ἅγιον χέλευσόν por, xal ἐπαναστᾶάσα χαλύφω τὴν γῆν καὶ ἐξαλείψω dr αὐτῆς τοὺς υἱοὺς τῶν ἀνθρώπων. xal ἐγένετο por λέγουσα ἡ μακρ:θὺ- µία µου ἀνέχεται αὐτοῖς, ὅπως μετανοήσωσυω el δὲ un, Ίξω- GW πρός µε χἀγὼ αὐτοὺς κρινῶ. "Coats, υἱοὶ τῶν ἀνθοώπων, otv. Syrus pro vj 3άλασσα maria et flumina. Ad τὸ ὄνομά σου t. Gy. addit through their sorcery and their fornication and their lying and their wicked con- versations, and by their going astray. Reliqua similiter atque sectiones 4 et 5 exhibet. Addit vero etiam sectionem, qua terra excipit accusationes solis, lunae, maris, ac simile a deo responsum fert. Scripta enim ibi haec sunt: Then also the Earth cried ont to God and said: O Lord God, all-powerfall, I am distres- sed more than all the creatures; I bear up under the sins of men; their adultery and their fornication and their murders and their iniquity and all the wickedness that they do, their sorcery and their witchcraft; as father rises up against his son and slays him, and son against his father; and brother against his brother rises up and defiles his bed; so also neighbour wrongs his neighbour. Even some of those who are called priests and continually offer sacrifices to thy holy name, they also walk in craftiness. 1 therefore am more oppressed than all the creatures; therefore I am not willing to yield harvests unto them. (Grant me per- mission, O Lord, that 1 may destroy their harvests, in a manner that they may not bring forth, that they may know thy greatness, after they have been punished. And there came a voice unto it, saying: Everything my eyes behold; and no- thing ts hidden from mc. 1 bear with them in my long-suffering; and I judge them in my goodness; peradventure they may turn and their sins be forgiven. If they do not repent and come unto me, I will judge with a righteous judgment and reward every man according to his works. 1 yj δὲ etc.: uterque (ut supra) el δὲ οἱ ἁμαρτάνη | εὐλογεῖτε: Amb -γείτω[ δύνοντος etc.: uterque Suv. tH τοῦ ἡλίου | ὃ te: uterque Πτι | ἕνθα παροιχεῖ κα» Awe: ita uterque. Haec sectio apud Syrum sic legitur ut non tantum singula plu- ribus augeantur, sed etiam passim sit quod differat. Scriptum enim est ita: Look on this, O ye sons of men, and seo that everything which God has created hus a zeal for him; but the sons of men forget him. It is not proper that we forget the long-suffering of God unto us, every day. Repent, therefore, O sons of men; for the Lord is merciful and of tender compassion; repent of your wicked deeds, and praise God without ceasing, by night and by day. And more especially in the evening and the morning pray on account of your sins, on account of evil temptations and snares; for every creature of God praises him always in the mor- ning; and praise is becoming for him from every one. It is also necessary that we offer unto him good works, every one for himself. Everything that a man does from morning until evening, whether good or bad, the guardian angel goes forth in mourning and sorrow on account of men, unto God, namely he who pre- serves & mortal from all injuries; for in the image of God is he, wherefore the guardianship of the sons of men is committed to an angel. When the angel sees a mortal committing wickedness, the angel is afraid of him; for all the angels, 98 UL APOCALYPSIS PAULI. ο. ~ ec ’ - e 4 ~ - e ? Ld ‘ οτι πασα Ἡ χτίσις ὑποτέταχται τῷ 0:9, Ἡ δὲ ἆ.θοώπινος quat; , La - ~ 8 - p μόνη αμαρτάνει ἐνώπιον τοῦ 0:20. Ba ταῦτα πάντα εὐλογεῖτε τὸν Οεὸν ἀκαταπαύστως, ἔτι δὲ μᾶλλον δύνοντος τοῦ nou. ἐν αὐτῇ γὰρ τῇ ὥρα πάντες cf ἄγγελοι ἔρχονται πρὸς τὸν 00» προσ- χυνῆσαι αὐτῷ, xal προσάγουσιν τὰ ἔργα τῶν ἀνθοώπων, έκά- στου 6 τι ἔπρασεν ἀπὸ πρωῖ ἕως ἑσπέρας, εἴτε ἀγαθὸν exe πο- voy. xal ὁ μὲν ἄγγελος πορεύεται χαΐίρων ἐπὶ τὸν ἄνθρωπον, Ea παροικεῖζ καλῶς' ἄλλος δὲ πορεύεται σχυθρωπάζων. πάν- τες of ἄγγελοι τῇ τεταγµένῃ Gow ἁπαντῶσιν els προσχύνησιν τῷ 0:Q προσενεγαεῖν ἑκάστης Ἡμέρας τὰ ἔργα τῶν ἀνθρώπων. ἀλλ ὑμεῖς of d'Anne ἀδιαλείπτως εὐλογεῖτε τὸν χύριον. ὃ ὅταν οὖν τῇ τεταγμένῃ ὥρα παρἀγίνονται cl ἄγγελοι of τῶν εὐσεβῶν av- doc, χαίροντες xal ψάλλοντες ἀἁπαντῶσιν εἰς προσκύνησω τῷ χυρίῳ, xal ἰδοὺ τὸ πυεῦμα τοῦ 0:20 mods αὐτούς πόθεν ἤλθατε ’ » 1 , t e 9 A > . 2 > 9 ~ χαίροντες: οἱ δὲ ἁποκριθέντες εἶπον ἀπὸ τῶν εὐσεβῶν boy πάρεσµεν, οἵτιες ἐν πάσῃ εὐσεβείᾳ τὸν βίον αὐτῶν διάγουσιν, φοβούμενοι τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ θεοῦ. χέλευσον αὐτούς, χύριε, ἕως TE λους μεῖναι dv τῇ διχαιοσύνῃ σου. καὶ ηλθε) πρὸς αὐτοὺς φωνή’ χαὶ ἐφύλαξα καὶ φυλάξω αὐτοὺς ἀπροσκόπτους ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ ? - vy pov. ᾿χαὶ ὡς éylvero αὐτοὺς ἀποστῆναι, ᾖλθον ἕτεροι ἄγγελοι guardians of the sons of men, from morning unto morning, go in before God, and everything that a mortal does is known, therefore prayer is appointed at that time, that peradventure at the hour when the angel of the Lord goeth, the mor- tal may be engaged in prayer; and they present before him the works of man, whatever he doeth, by day and by night. Remember therefore, O ye sons of men, and praise God all your days, and especially at the time when the angels worship. For first do the holy angels run, that they may reach that hour which is appointed to them for sorvice, with their companions aud friends; so also we, the sons of men. 6 napaylvovrat: ita uterque. Item ἐγίνετο. Ceterum Syrus non habet quae huic sectioni respondeant. ) 9 λάµπων: ita uterque. Quae sectione nona leguntur, Syrus his expressit: Like (praecesserunt verba the sons of men: vide ad sect. 7.) as the other angels in their time run before God, and his Spirit goeth forth to meet them, and a voice cometh to them: Whence come my armies and my glorious angels, the messengers of glad tidings? and those angels of the righteous enter and say unto him: O Lord, now from holy men, who have come out from the world for thy holy name, have we come: some of them dwell iu caves, aud others in holes of the earth, weeping and distressed and torinented on account of their sins and the sins of this world; while they are hungry and thirsty for thy name's sake; IN. APOCALYPSIS PAULI. 89 Dao τῷ προσώπῳφ, λάμπων ὡς Vo; καὶ (Bo) ovi) πρὸς ad- τούς" πόθεν ἐληλύθατε; xal ἀποκριθίντες εἶπον' ἡμεῖς ἐληλύθα. μεν dm ἐχείνων xà» ἁποταξαμένων τῷ xóoy καὶ τὰ ἐν κόσµῳ διὰ τὸ ὄνομά σου τὸ Gov, οἵτινες dv ἐρημίαις καὶ ὄρισιν καὶ σπηλαίοις xal ταῖς ἐπαῖς τῆς γῆς ἐπὶ χαµεννίαις καὶ νηστείαι; τὸν βίον αὐτῶν ὀετελοῦσιω. «Χέλευσον ἡμᾶς εἶναι σὺν αὐτοίς, καὶ ηλθεν φωνή’ ἀπέλθατε ἐν εἰρήνῃ σὺν αὐτοῖς, φυλάττουτες αὐτούς. | ἔτι τούτων ἀπερχομένων ἱδοὺ ἕτεροι άγγελοι nov προσκυνῆσαι ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοῦ πενθοῦντες καὶ κλαίουτε;, καὶ xl πνεῦμα ἐξῆλθεν el; ἀπάντησιν αὐτῶν, vol (lero quil) πρὸς αὐτούς' ni: ἐληλύθατε: val ἀποχρθίντες εἶπον' Ws On: λύθαμεν an ἐχείνω τών ἐπωληθώτων τῷ ὀ/όματί σου καὶ Bov- λευέντων τῇ ὕλῃ τῆς ἁμαρτίας. τί οὖν yon (alio όν xaX ἐγένετο PUM πρὸς αὐτούς' pH παύσαρθε τούτοις δρ)’ tco; ἐπυστρέβωσω΄ εἰ δὲ pire, Agra mots pu valid αὐτοὺς χοινῶ. yrote, viel tor door, ὅτι πάντα τὰ πᾳαττόμε/α sad they have girded their joins snd hold s fast hond on gd works, and avy out sad ssy continually: Our least js resdy jn (094; wad (μήν wrote Muse ond praise and give Chosks st aW hours, while they θα and ο jemantation, And we sise with thee, wb sre their sage, we ου thea, 0 Ih, Anh beboeld the vei of Goi ent» them, ους Kw yo Θωρ, () ya my ot gels sod mv mümn4er). fost you sro here; let wy gross seb my ο μφ, which is wy believed Som. je with Om. sat he ο Μο thow bw thidy Maso, sed m them desfh gieriéee them: ont wll mA cect thew M, ή by wight mex by dsy. Sew Sois oto see the Swelling ton A wy bets Mow. 10 Luc: me ex Mount «ρω, im qu avignnw oot (uu ΑΜΑ) Fors | ér-5Éüe» Me wberque. Gyrus doo Ant whew des suysle vf tha rigfiiasne departed. ibt us 4/40 coe ty ο af the 6 hw, ped 494 of God wert íerfe ie meet Som. ond by dus ο ul lord gus Nus, fig: Wir ὃν we come. seb lobe deoys wrth te ÉogMa nh ne "P he ovp M see. Shing wt opus Lat Ges saqudo Φωρν 4 ont th I) 4 we ewe come rem mug 4 ous 4 mem o Moves 4m whe Hoy menus ΑΦ 444444, sed = fer feet Lo ον Su ja db bw Gest ων A Me Vin. amé s 3 tee flees ut deo olny Mood bests je Oh Mute ο; amd ο emgi» pare proner whee n Seven HU Mate fennel they bere i) oye Furie vie — 0 let Git ve 27 me why ο 9 mathe bn os yy Ay ond were see wun e few deMÓÉd mote 4 «7 fh teeth Ba rn (AIPA 4 feum mg "emu we. Von few ens ο ο Mis bay fth beh 4 dee» © ser wp 4 o ur e 4 4 tt Won + Fapáfevaé λάρ.-- IT, APOCALYPSIS PAULI. ᾽Αποχκάλυψις τοῦ ἁγίου ἀποστόλου Παύλου" ἅπερ αὐτῷ ἀπεχαλύφθη, "iva ἀνέβη ἕως τρίτου οὐρανοῦ xal Tora cl; τὸν παράδεισον καὶ ἤκουσεν aoonta ξήματα. ΣΟἰκοῦντός τινος ἁτιωματικοῦ ἐν Taos τῇ πόλει els τὴν , - La La > 3 , ^ ^ e olxtay τοῦ αγίου flauhou τοῦ ἀποστόλου ἐπὶ τῆς ὑπατείας O:0- , n ? [-J ^e 4 e 9 - ^ , TT δ2σίου τού ευσεβοῦς βασιλέως καὶ Γρατιανοῦ τοῦ λαμπροτάτου, > . 4 > => » , 4 e 4 - κ απεκαλυφθη αὐτῷ ἄγγελος χυρίου λέγων τὸν θεµέλιον τῆς εἷ- χίας ταύτης καταλύσας Orto εὐρῆσεις ἔπαρον. αὐτὲς δὲ φαν- τασίαν αὐτῷ Ὑεγονέναι Ἡγήσατο. ᾿ἐπιμείναντος δὲ τοῦ ἀγγέλου 1 uterque οιχείαν | γρατιανοῦ ex coniectura dedimus; uterque χωντιανοῦ. Apud Syrum verba ἐπὶ τῆς ὑπατείχς usquo λαμπροτάτου desiderantur. | τὸν StpéAtov: uterque τὸ Sex, sed paullo post τὸν Sep. | εὐρήσεις: "terque 6υρησας, quod vix ferendum duximus | veyovévat: in utroque deest 3 éruuélvavros: Monac ἐπειμείναντος, Amb uremelvavtos | ἕως τρίτης ὁρά- σεως: in Syro est angelum secundo ei apparuisse eumque monuisse ut quod sub domus fundamento inventurus esset id palam faceret filiis hominum ut reverte- rentur a mala vitae suae via. | Ὑγλωσσόχομον: uterque γλωσσότομον | ἔχοντα: sic uterque | µεταγράψας cum Monac; Amb µεταχράψχι | αὐδεντίμιον: ita uter- que. Quae hac sectione breviter scripta sunt, Syrus pluribus aucta praebet. Ita tmadit in arcula etiam sandalia quibus ille tempore precandi usus esset et pallium apostoli inventa esse. Plurina vero ad piam rei commentationem pertinent, ad probandum, poenitentiae excitandae caussa revelationem Pauli scriptam esse. Per- git enim inde & verbis quae iam adscripsimus hunc in modum: "Then that man arose in wrath, and pulled down the building, and dug up the foundation, and found & box of white glass, and in it was that which the saint saw and wroto, namely Paul the apostlo, the blessed and divine, with his stockings placed by the side of this Revelation — these stockings he used to wear on his feet at IL APOCALYPSIS PAULL A1 era, ἔλαμπον ὡς 6 ἥλιος, περιεζωσμένους ζώνας χρυσᾶς, κατέ- χοντας βραβεῖα ἐν ταῖς χερσὶν αὐτῶν, ἐν ols ἣν τὸ ὄνομα χωρίου ἐγγεγραμμένον, πεπληρωμένους πάτης πραότητος xol ἑλέους. val ἐπηρώτησα τὸν ἄγγελον΄ τίνες εἰσὶν οὗτοι; xal ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπέν pou’ euro εἶσιν of ἀποστελλόμενοι ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ τῆς ἆνα- στάσεως ἐνεγχεῖν τὰς Vuyas τῶν διγαίων, clrwes ἀταράχως πρὸς τὸ» θεὸν πορεύρνται. “xal εἶπον τῷ ἀγγέλῳ' θέλω ἰδεῖν τὰς ψυχὰς τῶν δυκαίων καὶ τῶν ἁμαρτωλῶν, πῶς ἐξέρχονται ex τοῦ νόσµου. xa εἶπεν mods µε ὁ ἄγγελος βλέψον εἰς τὴν γῆν. καὶ ἔβλεψα, xoi ἴδον ὅλον τὸν χόσµον ὡς οὐδὲν ἐνώπιόν µου ἐχλε- λοιπότα. καὶ εἶπον τῷ ἀγγέῳ' τοὺτό ἐστιν τὸ μέγεθος τῶν ἀνθοώπων: xal εἶπέν pore val” οὕτως γὰρ ἐκλείπει πᾶς ἄδικος. xal ἔλλεψα, καὶ, Dov νεφέλην πυρὸς ἐφηπλωμένην els πάντα τὸν χέσµον, val εἶπον' tt ἐστιν τοῦτο, χύριε; χαὶ εἶπέν gov αὕτη ἐστὶν ἡ ἀδωύα ἡ συμμεμιγμένη τῇ ἀπωλείᾳ τῶν ἁμαρτωλών. ever δὲ ἔκλαυσα xol εἶπον τῷ ἀγγέλῳ: Heda ἰδεῖν τὰς τῶν ments, and the name of the living God was stamped upon them, and they were united in humility and love. And I inquired of the angel who was with me: What are these, my Lord? and he said: These are angels of righteousness, who are sent nfter the souls of the righteous. (Quae iam sequuntur, a Graecis: of- τινες drap. πρ. t. 3. rop. satis differunt.) And I said to the angel who was with me: Is this the way of every man unto God? and he said: Yos. And again he said unto me: As for the righteous, when they depart from the world, these an- gels come unto them and are their helpers. They have no fright and do not fear, when these go forth to meet them, and they carry them before the throne of God. 18 Inter {Sov et Gaov t. χόσµ. in Amb spatium trium fere verborum est; nihil vero eiusmodi in Monac | uterque ἀδιχεία. — Syrus: Then I said to the an- gel who was conversing with me: O my Lord, wilt thou not grant to me an opportunity that I may see the souls of the righteous, how they depart out óf the world? and he said: Come thou, Paul, and I will shew thee as I have sald. Then I looked, and 1 saw all the earth aud the creatures upon it; and they appeared as nothing, and did not exist. And I said: Is this the creation? and are these men, and the abundance of the world? and the angel said unto me: These are sinners, who sin from morning until evening. Then I saw as it were a dark clond spread over all the world; and I said to the angel who was with me: What is this, O my Lord? and he said unto me: This is the iniquity mixed with the prnycr of the sons of men; who, when they pray, in their heart ponder evil; and the light of their prayer becomes darkness. 14 éEéSzus ex coniectura addidimus; simile enim quid excidisso apparet | xat λέγει por usque éyyóc Savatov: hnec ad fidem Syri supplenda iudicavimus. Vi- 36 πι. APOCALYPSIS PAULL , e - ro" ἕως Kote ἁμαρτάνετε καὶ προστίθεσθε τῇ ἁμαρτίᾳ xal παρ- 4 4 8 , E - οργίχετε τὸν θεὲν τὸν ποιήσαντα ὑμᾶς, λέγοντες εἶναι τέχνα τῷ ᾿Αβραάμ, τὰ δὲ ἔργα τοῦ σατανᾶ πράττοντες, πορευέµενοι ἐν παρρησίᾳ θεοῦ, καυχώµενοι µόνον τῇ προσηγορία, πτωχοὶ δὲ διὰ τὴν ὕλην τῆς ἁμαρτίας; (vote, vlol τῶν ἀνθρώπων, ὅτι πᾶσα T χτίσις ὑποτέτακται τῷ θεῷ' N δὲ ἀνθρώπιωος quot; μόνη ἁμαρτάνουσα τὸν θεὸν παροργίχει. "πολλάκις γὰρ 6 μέγας qu- στὴρ © HAtos προσῆλθεν τῷ θεῷ κατὰ τῶν ἀνθρώπων λέγων ΄ κὺ- que ὁ 0:05 ὁ παντοκράτωρ, ἕως τίνος ἀνέχεσαι ἐπὶ πᾶσαν ἆμαρ- clay τῶν ἀνθρώπων» Χέλευσόν pot, xal καταφλέξω αὐτούς. xal ἐγένετο φωνἠ πρὸς αὐτόν' 7 µαχροθυµία µου πάντων τούτων ἀνέχεται, ὅπως µετανοήσωσιν᾽ el δὲ µή, ἐλεύσονται πρός µε κἀγὼ αὐτοὺς κφινῶ. ὃ πολλάκις δὲ xal ἡ σελήνη xal τὰ ἄστρα προσήλθον τῷ κυρίῳ λέγοντες' χύριε ὁ θεὸς ὁ παντοκράτωρ, ἡμῖν $:50xa; τὴν ἐξουσίαν τῆς νυκτὀς, xal οὐχέτι στέγοµεν τὰς χλο- nas xal µοιχείας καὶ αἱματοχυσίας τῶν ἀνθρώπων κχέλευσον qui, val ποιήσωμεν εἰς αὐτοὺς τέρατα. xal ἐγένετο φωνή À µαχκροθυµία µου ἀνέχεται ανὐτοῖς, ὅπως ἐπιστρέφωσιν εἰ δὲ ye. ἤξουσιν πρός µε κἀγὼ αὐτοὺς κριυῶ. ὃ ὁμοίως δὲ καὶ ἡ bus Syrus consentit paene ad verbum. Pro τῷ ἀβραὰμ babet dei vivi. Verba τὰ St ἔργα τοῦ σατανᾶ usque Όλην τῆς ἁμαρτίας in brevius contraxit hunc in modum: sed opera diaboli operamini et ambulatis in mandatis eius. Extrema q 6t avipuntvos φύσις ete. perperam his reddita sunt: sed filii hominum domi- nantur omuibus creaturis, nisi forte interpres Anglus Syriaca male vertit. * Syrus hanc sectionem multis exaggerat. Post ἁμαρτ. v. av3pdirtov addit: fornication and adultery and murder and theft and avarice and oppression? All these the sons of men commit on earth. Verba χέλενσον etc. his reddit: Grant me permission, O Lord, that I may take vengeance upon thom and without mercy destroy them by burning fiame and make known thy power unto them, that they may understand, that thou only art God the Father of Truth. Vocem vero di- vinam quae respondet his composuit: I have heard and seen everything and know, and nothing is concealed from me; for my eyes do bebold, and my ears do hear; but my goodness and long-suffering bear with them; peradventure they may turn and repent ant their sins be forgiven. And if they do not repent and come unto ine, I will judge them with a righteous judgment, and will reward every man according to his deeds. 5 \dyovtes: ita uterque | στέγοµεν: uterque στέγωµεν | µοιχείας: uterque µν- χίας | αὐτοῖς: ita Amb et Monac**; Monac* αὐτούς. Haec sectio apud Syrum simili modo legitur atque sectio 4. Male quidem pro yuiv δέδωχας etc habet: tu solus nosti omnia quae filii hominum committunt, adulterium et homicidium eto. : * αὐτοῖς: ita rursus uterque | ἤξωσιν: sic h. 1. uterque, praegresso bis ἠξον- HL APOCALYPSIS PAULL 48 καὶ ἵδε τὸ altoupevov, καὶ ἕβλεψα, καὶ ov ἕνα x τῶν υἱῶν τῶν ἀνθρώπων πίπτοντα ἐγγὺς θανάτου.] xol λέγει por ὁ ἄγγελος᾽ οὗτος δύιαιός ἐστιν. xal 1520 πά)τα τὰ ἔργα αὐτοῦ παρέστησαν αὐτῷ dr τῇ Gow τῆς ἀνάγχης. καὶ παρεγένοντο ἀγαθοὶ ἄγγελοι, ἅμα δὲ xal of πονηοοί. xal of μὲν πονηροὶ ody εὗρον τόπον ἐν αὐτῷ. cl δὲ ἀγαθοὶ ἐκυρίευσα» τῆς ψυχῆς τοῦ δικαίου, xoi εἷ- πον πρὸς autyy’ ἐπίγνωθι τὸ capa, Cev ἐξέρχῃ δεῖ yao σε xà) ὑποστρέψα, ets ταὐτὸ ἐν τῇ ημέρα τῆς ἀναστάσεως, Ca ἁπελάβῃς ἃ ἐπηγγείλατο 6 θεὲς τοῖς δικαίοις. of δὲ ἆγαθοὶ ἄγγε- Mt of παραλαβόντες τὴν Yom” TOU δικαίου ἠσπάσαντο αὐτὴν ὡς Ὑνώριμον οὖσαν. xal ἐπορεύθη σὺν αὐτοῖς, καὶ ἐξῆλθεν τὸ oman owe wee ee eee - and said unto them: Return, O ye mortified ones; ye have no way of access to it; with many artifices ye enticed when it was on earth, and it did not listen to you. And after this I heard the voice of myriads of angels praising God and saying: Rejoice and be glad, O soul; be strengthened and do not fear. And they mar- velled much at the soul, when they saw it holding the seal of the living God in its hand. And thus they were giving it heart and saying: We all rejoice over thes, that thou hast done the will of thy Lord. And they carried it and placed it before the throne of the living God, while they all rejoiced with it. And there Was a great cessation; afterwards silence reigned for a considerable time. And afterwards the angels ceased to wit, those angels that worshipped before the foot- stool of God with that soul. And there began the angel, who was the guide of that soul, and said: O Lord God, merciful and compassionate, remember this soul and do not forget it; and do unto it according to the abundance of thy mercy and according to thy right judgments. And «a voice was heard, saying: He is just. And the spirit of the Lord, the same which guided it in life, said: I am that spirit of life that dwelt in it, and I found to myself rest. Do unto it, O Lord, according to thy right judgments. And a voice was heard, saying: As that did not distress thee, we will not distress that; and as it shewed mercy, we also will shew unto it merey. And they committed it to Michael, the chief of the angels, the same who stands at the door of life; and he commanded it that it should carry it to Paradise, to remain until the day on which it shall return to its body, in the resurrection; and it shall take delight with its body, in that everlasting bliss and delight with the saints. And after this I heard a voice, saying: Righteous art thou, O Lord, and very right thy judgments, and with th:e there ix no partiality. This was the voice of the myriads of the adoring -Cherubim and the holy Seraphim. And I saw twenty-nine aged ones, who were adoring and praising and saying: Thou art righteous, © Lord, and very right are thy judgment, and there is not with thee partiality; and thou rewardest every man according to his works. And the°angel who was with me answered and said: Dost thou know, Paul? every man who doeth good fiudeth for himself rest when he goeth out from the world; and everything excellent and good is rewarded. III. APOCALYPSIS PAULI. ᾽Αποχαάλυψις τοῦ ἁγίου ἀποστόλου Παύλου ἅπερ αὐτῷ πεκαλύφθη, rire ἀνέβη ἕως τρίτου οὐρανοῦ xal norayn els τὸν παραδεισον xal ἤκουσον Goonta ξήματα. ΣΟἰκοῦντός twas ὤὥπιωκατικοῦ ἐν Taosd τῇ πόλει εἰς τὴν οἰχίαν τοῦ ἁγίου Παύλου τοῦ ἀποστόλου ἐπὶ τῆς ὑπατείας O:o- δ2σίου τού εὐσεβοῦς βασιλέως καὶ Γρατιανοῦ τοῦ λαμπροτάτου, ἀπεκαλύφθη αὐτῷ ἄγγελος κυρίου λέγων τὸν θεμέλιον τῆς εἷ- χίας ταύτης καταλύσα- Orto εὐρήσεις ἔπαρον. αὐτὸς δὲ φαν- τασίαν αὐτῷ γεγονέναι Ἡγήσατο. Σἐπιμείναντος δὲ τοῦ ἀγγέλου 1 uterque οιχείαν | γρατιχνοῦ ex coniectura dedinius; uterque χωντιανοῦ. Apud Syrum verba ἐπὶ τῆς ὑπατείχς usquo λαμπροτάτου desiderantur. | τὸν Sepédtov: uterque τὸ Se, sed paullo post τὸν Sep. | εὑρήσεις: uterque 6νρησας, quod vix ferendum duximus | γεγονέναι: in utroque deest 3 ἐπιμέίναντος: Monac ἐπειμείναντος, Amb ὑπειμείναντος | ἕως τρίτης ὁρά- σεως: in Syro est angelum secundo ei apparuisse eumque monuisse ut quod sub domus fundamento inventurus esset id palam faceret filiis hominum ut reverte- rentur a mala vitae suae via. | yÀococóxopov: uterque γλωσσότομον | ἔχοντα: sic uterque | µεταγράψας cum Monae; Amb µεταγραψχι | avSevtiptov: ita uter- que. Quae hac sectione breviter scripta sunt, Syrus pluribus aucta praebet. Ita tmadit in arcula etiam sandalia quibus ille tempore precandi usus esset et pallium apostoli inventa esse. Plurima vero ad piam rei commentationem pertinent, ad probandum, poenitentiae excitandae caussa revelationem Pauli scriptam esse. Per- git enim inde & verbis quae iam adscripsimus hunc in modum: Then that man arose in wrath, and pulled down the building, and dug up the foundation, and found & box of white glass, and in it was that which tho saint saw and wrote, namely Paul the apostle, the blessed and divine, with his stockings placed by the side of this Revelation — these stockings he used to wear on his feet at πι. APOCALYPSIS PAULL 85 ἕως τρίτης ὁράσεως ἠναγκάσθη ὁ ἀδιωματωὸς καταλῦσαι τὸν θεµέλιον, xol σκάψας εὗρεν γλωσσόχοµον µαρμάφινον ἔχοντα τὴν ἁποκάλυψιν ταύτη», xai λαβὼν αὐτὴν ὑπέδειξεν τῷ ἄρχοντι τῆς πόλεως. 6 δὲ doyuv ἰδὼν αὐτὸ χατησφαλισµένον µολύβδῳ απέ- στειλεν τῷ βασιλεῖ Θεοδοσίῳ, εὐλαβούμενός τι ἕτερον εἶναι' ὅπερ δεξάµενος ὁ βασιλεὺς xal µεταγράψας ἔπεμψεν ἐν Ἱεροσολύμοις τὸ αὐθεντίμιον γράμμα. ἐγέγραπτο δὲ ἐν αὐτῷ οὕτως. *’Eyéveto λόγος χυρίου mots µε λέγων ' εἶπὲ τῷ λαῷ τού- the time of prayer — and his cloak folded up, with this Revelation. When he found them, he brought them unto a judge, thinking that there was something of gold within it. And he carried it, still sealed, to king Theodosius; and that faithful and righteous king opened it, and he saw thus inscribed: Unto you I say, O sinners, for your sake God descended from heaven, and took a body from the Holy Ghost, and was hung upon a tree, that he might make you free from sin. And I sent unto you my just and righteous servants, that ye might turn unto the way of truth; but some of them ye killed, and some of them ye stoned, whilo they were preaching unto you the truth. But ye believed not all these. And I gave unto you a sacrament (mystery) for the repentance of lifo, and ye repented not. Now, understand and behold this Rovelation: and repent of your wicked ways, and of everything which is hateful in the world. Now ye see the torments which are recorded in this Revelation; and every one who tarneth not to the way of repentance shall be thus tormented. Hitherto ye have anid: We have not known. Now, behold, ye see everything which is recorded. Thus Christ gave this vision unto the great and blessed apostle Paul ; who, so long as he was in the world, taught and preached; and now also, in this Revelation, He hath made known unto him that the sons of men should turn through him; after his death by this Revelation should they be instructed. Be astonished, O my beloved, at this man of wonders! How much he loved his Lord! And he concealed not from him even one thing of what took place; not in regard to the righteous, nor in regard to the wicked. This is the last Testament which our Lord sent to the world by the band of the father of the Gentiles, Paul the great preacher and blessed Apostle Woe to every one who meets with it and does not truly understand what is signified by it: he shall have no part in the blessings of the just. But every one that turneth from the evil way and places these warnings before his eyes, will not be allowed to sin and, if he sins and repents, his repentance will be accepted. My brethren, stir up your minds, and see how many blessings and joys those have who do the will of God, and how many sorrows attnch to the wicked. Do not transgress in any small word, for our Lord says, in the Gospel, that for every idle word which men shall speak they shall give account in the day of judgment. So order your ways that no idle words may excape from your lips, and be an occasion of stumbling to you. Leguntur autem ist& omnia ad finem totius libri praepositis verbis: Atque sic haec apocalypsis inventa est. ® uterque προσηγορεία, item ef 8b dv3p. φύσις et napopylsy. Cum priori- 3 * 86 III. APOCALYPSIS PAULL + ἕως note ἁμαρτάνετε xol προστίθεσθε τῇ apa ὶ τῷ ἕως ποτε αμαρτάνετε τροστίθεσθε τῇ ἁμαρτίᾳ καὶ παο- a 4 ^ [4 e - * - opyigete tov θὲον τον ποιήσαντα υμᾶς, λέχοντες Elvat τέχνα τῷ ᾿Αβρααμ., τὰ δὲ ἔργα τοῦ σατανᾶ πράττοντες, πορευέµενοι ἐν παρρησίᾳ θεοῦ, κανχώµενοι µόνον τῇ προσηγορίᾳ, πτωχοὶ δὲ διὰ τὴν ὕλην τῆς apaotias; yrôte, viol τῶν ἀνθρώπων, ὅτι πᾶσα ἡ κτίσις ὑποτέτακται τῷ θεῷ' Ἡ δὲ ἀνθρώπινος φύσις μόνη ἁμαρτάνουσα τὸν θεὸν παροργίξει. "πολλάκις γὰρ ὁ μέγας φω- στὴρ ὁ HAtos προσῆλθεν τῷ θεῷ κατὰ τῶν ἀνθρώπων λέγων ΄ κύ- ρις ὁ θεὸς ὁ παντοκράτωρ, ἕως τίνος ἄνέχεσαι ἐπὶ πᾶσαν ἅμαρ- clay τῶν ἀνθοώπων; κέλευσόν pot, καὶ χαταφλέξω αὐτούς. καὶ ἐγένετο φωνὴ πρὸς αὐτόν' T] μακροθυμία µου πάντων τούτων ἀνέχεται, ὅπως µετανοήσωσυ ef δὲ py, ἐλεύσονται πρός µε κάγὼ αὐτοὺς κρινῶ. * πολλάκις δὲ καὶ ἡ σελήνη xol τὰ ἄστρα προσήλθον τῷ χυρίῳ λέγοντες' χύριε ὁ 0:0; ὁ παντοκράτωρ, ἡμῖν $:5oxa; τὴν ἐξουσίαν τῆς νυχτός, xal οὐχέτι στέχοµεν τὰς χλο- ras xal µοιχείας xai αἱματοχνσίας τῶν ἀνθρώπων χέλευσον qui, val ποιήσωµεν els αὐτοὺς τέρατα. xal ἐγένετο φωνή ἡ µαχροθυμία µου ἀνέχεται αὐτοῖς, ὅπως ἐπιστρέψωσιν el δὲ , . . , d 8 Jj 4 > 6 e 1 e unye, HEouow roc; µε xddO αὐτοὺς χρινώ. °ouclus δὲ xal 7 bus Syrus consentit paene ad verbum. Pro τῷ dfpadg habet dei vivi. Verba τὰ δὶ ἔργα τοῦ σατανᾶ usque ὕλην τῆς ἁμαρτίας in brevius contraxit hunc in modum: sed opera diaboli operamini et ambulatis in mandatis eius. Extrema ἡ δὶ ἀνθρώπινος φύσις ete. perperam his reddita sunt: sed filii hominum domi- nantur omuibus creaturis, nisi forte interpres Anglus Syriaca male vertit. * Syrus hanc sectionem multis exaggerat. Post ἁμαρτ. v. ἀνθρώπων addit: fornication and adultery and murder and theft and avarice and oppression? All these the sous of men commit on earth. Verba χέλευσον ete. his reddit: Grant me permission, O Lord, that I may take vengeance upon them and without mercy destroy them by burning flame and make known thy power unto them, that they may understand, tbat thou only art God the Father of Truth. Vocem vero di- vinam quae respondet his composuit: 1 have heard and seen everything and know, and nothing is concealed from me; for my eyes do behold, and my ears do hear; but my goodness and long-suffering bear with them; peradventure they may turn and repent ant their sins be forgiven. And if they do not repent and come unto me, I will judge them with & righteous judgment, and will reward every man according to his deeds. 5 λέγοντες: ita uterque | στέγοµεν: uterque στέγωµεν | µοιχείας: uterque pu- χίας | αὐτοῖς: ita Amb et Monac**; Monac" αὐτούς. Haec sectio apud Syrum simili modo legitur atque sectio 4. Male quidem pro yuiv δέδωχας etc habet: ta solus nosti omnia quae filii hominum committunt, adulterium et homicidium eto. : * αὐτοῖς: ita rursus uterque | ἥξωσιν 1 sic h. 1. uterque, praegresso bis ἠξον- Ill, APOCALYPSIS PAULL 41 ora, ἔλαμπον ὡς ὁ Hos, περιεξωσµένους ζώνας χρυσᾶς, κατέ- χοντας βραβεῖα ἐν ταῖς χερσὶν αὐτῶν, dv ols ἣν τὸ ὄνομα κυρίου ἐγγεγραμμένου, πεπληρωμένους πάσης πραότητος καὶ ἑλέους. val ἐπηρώτησα τὸν ἄγγελον' τίνες εἰσὶν οὗτοι; xal ἆποχοιθεὶς εἶπέν peu” εὖτοί εἶσιν of ἀποστελλόμενοι ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ τῆς ava- στάσεως ἐνεγχεῖν τὰς ψυχὰς τῶν Suo», οἵτινες ἀταράχως πρὸς τὸν θεὸν πορεύονται. — καὶ εἶπον τῷ ἀγγέλφ' θέλω ἰδεῖν τὰς yas τῶν δικαίων καὶ τῶν ἁμαρτωλών, πῶς ἐξέρχονται ἐκ τοῦ réopou. xal εἶπεν mods µε ὁ ἄγγελος βλέψον εἰς την γῆν. καὶ ἔβλεψα, vat ἴδον ὅλον τὸν κόσμον ὡς οὐδὲν ἐνώπιόν µου ἐχλε- λοιπότα. xal εἶπον τῷ ἀγγθῳ' τοῦτό ἐστω τὸ μέγεθος τῶν ἀνθοώπων; xai εἶπέν por” ναί’ οὕτως γὰρ ἐχλείπει πᾶς ἄδικος. xal ἔβλεψα, xo ἴδον νεφέλην πυρὸς ἐφηπλωμένην els πάντα τὸν xcopov, val εἶπον: τί ἐστιν τοῦτο, χύριε; καὶ εἶπέν por” αὕτη ἐστὶν ἡ dela ἡ συμμεμιγμένη τῇ ἀπωλείᾳ τῶν ἁμαρτωλών. Mévà δὲ ἔχλαυσα xal εἶπον τῷ ἀγγέλφ' ἤθελα ἴδεῖν τὰς τῶν ments, and the name of the living God was stamped upon them, and they were united in humility and love. And I inquired of the angel who was with me: What are these, my Lord? and he said: These are angels of righteousness, who are sent after the souls of the righteous. (Quae iam sequuntur, a Graecis: of- τινες drap. πρ. τ. $. rop. satis differunt.) And I said to the angel who was with me: Is this the way of every man unto God? and he said: Yes. And again he said unto me: As for the righteous, when they depart from the world, these an- gels come unto them and are their helpers. They have no fright and do not fear, when these go forth to meet them, and they carry them before the throne of God. 18 Inter {Sov et ὅλον t. χόσµ. in Amb spatium trium fere verborum est; nihil vero eiusmodi in Monac | uterque ἀδιχεία. Syrus: Then I said to the an- gel who was conversing with me: O my Lord, wilt thou not grant to me an opportunity that I may see the souls of the righteous, how they depart out 6f the world? and he said: Come thou, Paul, and I will shew thee as I have said. Then I looked, and I saw all the earth and the creatures upon it; and they appeared as nothing, and did not exist. And I said: Is this the creation? and are these men, and the abundance of the world? and the angel said unto me: These are sinners, who sin from morning until evening. Then I saw as it were & dark clond spread over all the world; and I said to the angel who was with me: What is this, O my Lord? and he said unto me: This is the iniquity mixed with the prayer of the sons of men; who, when they pray, in their heart ponder evil; and the light of their prayer becomes darkness. 14 ῥξόδευς ex coniectura addidimus; simile enim quid oxcidisse apparet | xal λέγει pot usque ἐγγὺς Savxtov: hnec ad fldem Syri supplenda iudicavimus. Vi- 88 HL APOCALYPSIS PAULI. ἔτι πᾶσα n Χτίσις Unotéraxtar τῷ 0:90, n δὲ ἆ,θρώπινος φύσις , e - > A - ^ μόνη ἁμαρτάνει ἀνώπιον τοῦ 0:20. διὰ ταῦτα πάντα εὐλογεῖτε τὸν 0:0» ἀχαταπαύστως, ἔτι δὲ μᾶλλον δύνοντος τοῦ Ἠλίου. ἐν 9 > 9 ο , 4 8 αὐτῇ γὰρ τῇ ὥρα πάντες cl ἀγγελοι ἔρχονται πρὸς τὸν θεὸν προσ- - ? > , ~ χυνῆσαι αὐτῷ, xal rocca oot) τὰ ἔργα τῶν ἀνθρώπων, ἑκά- στου 6 τι ἔπρασεν ἀπὸ root ἕως ἑσπέρας, εἴτε ἀγαθὸν εἴτε πο- νηρὲν. καὶ ὁ μὲν ἄγγελος πορεύεται χαίρων ἐπὶ τὸν ἄνθοωπον, ἔνθα παροικεῖ καλώς ἄλλος δὲ πορεύεται σχυωθρωπάζων. πάν- τες of ἄγγελοι τῇ τεταγµένῃ Goa ἁπαντῶσιν els προσχύνησω τῷ ^ ~ , e L] ^ 0:Q προσενεγχεῖν Éxaotns Ἠμέρας τὰ ἔργα τῶν ἀνθρώπων. ἀλλ ὑμεῖς cl ἄ,θρωποι ἀδιαλείπτως εὐλογεῖτε τὸν χύριον. ὃὅταν οὖν τῇ τεταγμένῃ Goa παρἀγίνονται οἱ ἄγγελοι cf τῶν εὐσεβῶν av- $00», χαίροντες xal φάλλοντες ἁπαντῶσιν els προσχκύνησω τῷ χυρίῳ, καὶ ib») τὸ mda τοῦ 0:20 πρὸς αὐτούς πόθεν ἤλθατε , ^ - 9 £ ο ?, 8 > . 9 - 9 > xuocvtess cl δὲ ἀπεκριθέντες elrov” ans τῶν εὐσεβῶν ἀνδρῶν πάρεσµεν, οἵτινες ἐν racy εὐσεβείᾳ τὸν βίον αὐτῶν διάγουσιν, φοβούμενοι τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ Osc. χέλευσον αὐτούς, κύριε, ἕως cé- Acus μεῖναι d» τῇ δικαιοσύνη σου. xal wis) πρὸς αὐτοὺς φωνή" xal ἐφύλαξα καὶ φυλάξω αὐτοὺς ἀπροσκόπτους ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ e - $ pov. *xal ὡς ἐγίνετο αὐτοὺς ἀποστῆναι, 100» ἕτεροι ἄγγελοι guardians of the sons of men, from morniug unto morning, go in before God, and everything that a mortal does is known, therefore prayer is appointed at that time, that peradventure at the hour when the angel of the Lord goeth, the mor- tal may be engaged in prayer; and they present before him tho works of man, whatever he doeth, by day and by night. Remember therefore, O ye sons of men, and praise God all your days, and especially at the time wben the angels worship. For first do the holy angels run, that they may reach that hour which is appointed to them for sorvice, with thelr companions and friends; so also we, the sons of men. 6 xapaylvovrat: ita uterque. Item ἐγίνετο. Ceterum Syrus non habet quae huic sectioni respondeant. 6 λάμπων: ita uterque. Quae sectione nona leguntur, Syrus his expressit: Like (praecesserunt verba the sons of men: vide ad sect. 7.) as the other angels in their time run before God, and his Spirit goeth forth to meet them, and a voice cometh to them: Whence come my armies and my glorious angels, the messengers of glad tidings? and those angels of the righteous enter and say unto him: O Lord, now from holy men, who have come out from the world for thy holy name, have we come: some of them dwell iu caves, aud others in holes of the earth, weeping and distressed and tormented on account of their sins and the sins of this world; while they are hungry and thirsty for thy name's sake; HL APOCALYPSIS PAULL 43 καὶ Us τὸ αἰτούμενον. xal EBreba, καὶ ἴδον ἕνα ἐκ τῶν vió» τῶν ἀνθρώπων πίπτοντα ἐγγὺς θανάτου.] xaX λέγει por 6 ἄγγελος" οὗτος δίχαιός ἐστω, xad ov πά»τα τὰ ἔργα αὐτοῦ παρέστησαν αὐτῷ ἐν τῇ Gog τῆς dvd perg. καὶ παρεγένοντο ἀγαθοὶ ἄγγελοι, ἅμα δὲ xal of πονηροί, val of μὲν πονηροὶ ody εὗρον τόπου ἐν αὐτῷ. cf δὲ ἀγαθοὶ ἐχυρίευσα» τῆς ψυχῆς τοῦ δικαίου, καὶ εἷ- πον πρὲς αὐτήν' ἐπέγνωθι τὸ capa, ἔθεν ἐξέρχῃ δεῖ yao σε Tad ὑποστρέψαι ei; ταὐτὸ ἐν τῇ Ἡμέρᾳ τῆς ἀναστάσεως, ἵνα ἀπολάβῃς d ἐπηγγείλατο ὁ 0:55 τοῖς δ,χαίοις. οἱ δὲ ἀγαθ»ὶ ἄγγε- )ot of παραλαβόντες τὴν ψΨυχἠ» τοῦ δικαίου ἠσπάσαντο αὐτὴν ὡς γνώριμον οὖσαν. καὶ ἐπορεύθη σὺν αὐτοῖς, xal ἐξῆλθεν τὸ ms — cm «--- - - and said unto them: Return, O ye mortified ones; ye have no way of access to it; with many artifices ye enticed when it was on earth, and it did not listen to you. And after this I heard tho voice of myriads of angels praising God and saying: Rejoice and be glad, O sont; be strengthened and do not fear. And they mar- velled much at tho sonl, when they saw it holding the seal of the living God in its hand. And thus they were giving it heart and saying: We all rejoice over thee, that thou hast done the will of thy Lord. And they carried it and placed it before the throne of the living God, while they all rejoiced with it. And there was a great cessation; afterwards silence reigned for a considerable time. And afterwards the angels ceased to wit, those angels that worshipped before the foot- stool of God with that soul. And there began the angel, who was the guide of that soul, and said: O Lord God, merciful and compassionate, remember this soul and do not forget it; and do unto it according to the abundance of thy mercy and according to thy right judgments. And a voice was heard, saying: He is just. And the spirit of the Lord, the same which guided it in life, said: I am that spirit of life that dwelt in it, and I found to myself rest. Do unto it, O Lord, according to thy right jndgments. And & voice was heard, saying: As that did not distress thee, we will not distress that; and as it shewed mercy, we also will shew unto it mercy. And they committed it to Michaci, the chief of the angels, the same who stands at the door of life; and he commanded it that it should carry it to Paradise, to remain until the day on which 1t shall return to its body, in the resurrection; and it shall take delight with its body, in that everlasting bliss and delight with the saints. And after this I heard a voice, saying: Righteous art thou, O Lord, and very right thy judgments, and with th:e there is no partiality. This was the voice of the myriads of the adoring : Cherubim and the holy Seraphim. And I saw twenty-nine aged ones, who were adoring and praising and saying: Thou art righteous, O Lord, and very right are thy judgments, and there is not with thee partiality; and thou rewardest every man according to his works. And the*angel who was with me answered and said: Dost thou know, Paul? every man who doeth good fiudeth for himself rest when he goeth out from the world; and everything excellent and good is rewarded. 40 HL APOCALYPSIS PAULL Tap ὑμῶν καθ ἡμέραν ἄγγελοι ἁπογράφονται dv οὐρανοῖς. ὑμεῖς οὖν μὴ παύσασθε εὐλογεῖν τὸν θεόν. "Kat ἐγενόκην d» πνεύματι αγίῳ, καὶ λέγει por ἄγγελος, 5300 ἀκολούθει por, ἵνα σοι ὑποδείξω τὸν τόπον τῶν δικαίων, ποὺ ἀπέρχονται μετὰ τὴν τελείωσιν αὐτῶν. καὶ ἐπορεύθην ἅμα τῷ ἀγγέλῳ, καὶ ἀνήνεγκέν µε els τοὺς εὐρανοὺς ὑπὸ τοῦ στε- ρεώµατος, xal κατενόησα καὶ ἴδον ἐξουσίας µεγάλας καὶ φοβς- Qd; πλήρεις ὀργῆς, xal διά τοῦ στέµατος αὐτῶν φλόγα πυρὸς ἐξερχομένην, xal πυρίνην ἐσθῆτα ἠμφιεσμένους. καὶ ἐπερώτησα τὸν ἄγγελον τίνες εἰσὶν οὗτοι; καὶ εἶπέν por οὗτοί εἶσιν of ἀποστελλόμενοι ἐπὶ τὰς ψυχὰς τῶν ἁμαρτωλῶν d» τῇ ὥρα τῆς ἀνάγχης' οὐ γὰρ ἐπίστευον ὅτι Χρίσις ἐστὶν καὶ ἀνταπέδοσις. "yal ἀνέβλεψα els τὸν οὐρανόν, καὶ ἴδον ἀγγέλους, ὧν τὰ πρόσ- 11 ἑπερώτησα: ita uterque. Paulio post item uterque επηρωτησα | ὅτι sup- plevi; uterque omittit Priora usque τελείωσιν αὐτῶν Syrus his reddit: Again, after these things, I saw one of the spiritual ones coming unto me, and he caught me by the Holy Ghost, and carried me to the third heaven. And the angel answered and said unto me: Follow me, Paul, thal [ may shew unto thee the place of the saints, that thou mayest know whither they go, when they de- part from the world. Post haec de suo addit: Then I will carry thee to the abyss beneath and shew thee the souls of sinners, where they dwell after the resurrection; that thou mayest know, O Paul, what will be their reward. Jam vero pergit cum Graecis, nisi quod alia intrudit, alia mutat: And I followed the angel, who made known to me all these things; and he carried me above, and I looked upon the firmament of heaven; and I saw that there were there principalities who had been in the world; and there were there spirits of de- ception, who lead astray the heart of the sons of men from God; and there are the evil spirits of accusation and fornication and the love of money, and all those things in which they walked; and, behold, they are gathered for witness; even all the evil spirits that are under heaven. And I saw there angels in whom there is no mercy; and their faces were full of wrath; every tooth they had pro- traded from their mouths, and their eyes sparkled like lightning; and the hair of their heads was thick and very strong; and as it were & flame of fire proceeded from their mouths. And I inquired of the angel who was with me, and said: What are these, my Lord? and he said to me: These are angels in whom there is no mercy, who are sent after the souls of sinners and the wicked, after those who had not repentance before they departed: out of the world; who did not be- lieve our God, nor wait for his salvation, that there might be unto them a Helper. 13 (ov cum Monac; Amb εἶδον. Svrus: And again I saw above, on high, other angels, whose faces shone like the sun, and they had bound their loins with girdles in the likeness of gold and pearls, aud they held in their hands crowns, and the seal of God was upon them, and they were clothed with gar- HL APOCALYPSIS PAULL 41 ora, ἔλαμπον ὡς ὁ tos, περιεξωσµένους ζώνας χρυσᾶς, χατέ- χοντας βραβεῖα ἐν ταῖς χερσὶν αὐτῶν, ἐν ols ἣν τὸ ὄνομα χυρίου ἐγγεγραμμένου, πεπληρωμένους πάτης πραότητος xal ἑλέους. val ἐπηρώτησα τὸν ἄγγελον τίνες εἰσὶν οὗτοι; xal ἀποχριθεὶς εἶπέν por’ cutot εἶσιν of ἀποστελλόμενοι ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ τῆς ἀνα- στάσεως ἐνεγχεῖν τὰς Vuyas τῶν διναίων, crues ἀταράχως πρὸς τὸν θεὸν πορεύρνται. — P xal εἶπον τῷ ἀγγέλῳ' θέλω ἰδεῖν τὰς ψυχὰς τῶν δικαίων xal τῶν ἁμαρτωλῶν, πῶς ἐξέρχονται dx τοῦ γόσμου. xal εἶπεν πρὸς µε ὁ ἄγγελος᾽ βλέψον εἰς τὴν γῆν. xa ἕβλεψα, xoi ἴδον ὅλον τὸν κόσμον ὡς οὐδὲν ἐνώπιόν µου exAs- λοιπότα. καὶ εἶπον τῷ ἀγγθῳ' τοῦτό ἐστυ τὸ μέγεθος τῶν ἀνθοώπων; vat εἶπέν gov ναί" οὕτως yao ἐχλείπει πᾶς ἄδικος. xal ἕβλεψα, xai ἴδον νεφέλην πυρὸς ἐφηπλωμένη» els πάντα τὸν xcopov, xal εἶπον' τί ἐστιν τοῦτο, χῶριε; καὶ εἶπέν pov αὕτη ἐστὶν ἡ ἀδικία n συμμεμιγµένη τῇ ἀπωλείᾳ τῶν ἁμαρτωλών. Méya δὲ ἔκλανσα xal εἶπον τῷ ἀγγέλῳ' ἦθελα ἰδεῖν τὰς τῶν ments, and the name of the living God was stamped upon them, and they were united in humility and love. And I inquired of the angel who was with me: What are these, my Lord? and he said: These are angels of righteousness, who are sent after the souls of the righteous. (Quae fam sequuntur, a Graecis: of- τινες drap. πρ. t. 9. rop. satis differunt.) And I said to the angel who was with me: Is this the way of every man unto God? and he said: Yes. And again he said unto me: As for the righteous, when they depart from the world, these an- gels come unto them and are their helpers. They have no fright and do not fear, when these go forth to meet them, and they carry them before the throne of God. 18 Inter (ov et Gaov t. χόσµ. in Amb spatium trium fere verborum est; nihil vero eiusmodi in Monac | uterque ἀδικεία. Syrus: Then I said to the an- gel who was conversing with me: O my Lord, wilt thou not grant to me an opportunity that I may see the souls of the righteous, how they depart out 6f the world? and he said: Come thou, Paul, and I will shew thee as I have said. Then I looked, and I saw all the earth and the creatures upon it; and they appeared as nothing, and did not exist. And I said: Is this the creation? and are these men, and the abundance of the world? and the angel said unto me: These are sinners, who sin from morning until evening. "Then I saw as it wero a dark cloud spread over all the world; and I said to the angel who was with me: What is this, O my Lord? and he said unto me: This is the iniquity mixed with the prayer of the sons of men; who, when they pray, in their heart ponder evil; and the light of their prayer becomes darkness. 14 ἑξόδευς ex coniectura addidimus; simile enim quid oxcidisso apparet | xoi λέγει pot usque ἐγγὺς Savatou: hnec ad fidem Syri supplenda iudicavimus. Vi- 42 Hl. APOCALYPSIS PAULI. δυιαίων xal tov ἁμαρτωλῶν ἐξόδους, molo σχήµατι ἐξέρχονται dx τοῦ κόσμου. [καὶ λέγει wot ὁ ἄγγελος Παῦλε, βλέψον κάτω dentur autem verba xai λέγει poc ὁ ἄγγελος, et hoc loco et infra scripta caussam erroris praebuisse. | els ταὐτὸ év τῇ cum Monac; Amb εἷς ταυτὸν τῇ | λέγων: ita uterque. Syrus: And I, Paul, groaned and I wept. Then I said unto him: O my Lord, wilt thou not grant that I may see in what manner the souls of the righteous and of the wicked depart out of this world? and he said unto me: Paul, look down and see tbe thing which thou requestest. And 1 looked and saw, and beheld one of the sons of men fallen nigh unto death. And the angel said unto me: This is a just one and righteous iu all his works. And I saw everything which he did for God stunding before him in the hour of his doparture from the world. Then I, Paul, perceived that he was righteous who was now dying; and he found for himself rest, oven before dying. And there approached him wicked angels — when a righteous one departs, they do not find a place by hin — and those good angels ruled over that righteous one. And they drew out of him the soul, while alluring it with rest; and again they restored it to him, while inviting it and saying: O soul, be assured, as for this thy body, O holy one, thou wilt return into it in the resurrection, and thou wilt reccive the promises of the living God with all the saints. Jam sequuntur quae in Graeco texta nou habeut quibus respondeant. Suut autem eiusmodi ut vix soli interpreti Syro adscribeuda vidoan- tur. Then that soul was carried from the body; and they inquired after its health, as though it had grown up with them; and they took delight with it in love; and they said unto it: Blessed art thou, O happy soul, which every day didit perform the will of God, aud now takest delight in pleasures. Aud there came to meet it he who was its guardian in its life, aud said to it: O soul of mine, be of good courage, and be joyfull, and I will rejoice over thee that thou hast done the will of our Lord all the days of the life; aud I carried thy good works, by day and by night, before God. And agaiu I turued and said to my soul: Do not fear, in that behold thou seest a place thou hast never seen. And while 1 was bebolding these things, that spirit was lifted up from tho earth, that it might ascend to heaven. And there went out to meet it wicked powers, thuse that are under heaven. And there reached it the spirit of error and said: Whither dost thou presume, O soul? aud art thou running that thou mayest enter heaven? Stop, that we may see; perhaps there is in thee something that belongs to us, that we may narrate a little. Aud that soul was bound there; and there was & fight between the good augels and the evil angels. And when that spirit of deception saw, it bewailed with a loud voice aud said: Woe unto thes, O soul, that we have found iu thee nothing of ours! and lo, all the angels and the spirits are helpiug thee against us, and behold these all are with thee; thou hast passed out from us. And there went forth another spirit, the spirit ot the tempter, and the spirit of fornication; and they came to moet it; aud when they saw it, they wept over it and said: How was this soul escaped from us! lt did the will of God on earth, and beliold the angels help it and pass it, and pass it along from us. And all the principalities and evil spirits caine to meet it, even unto it; and they did uot find in it anything that was from them; and they were not able to do anything to it; and they gnashed their teeth upon that soul and said: How hast thou escaped from us? Aud the angel which conducted it in life answered HL APOCALYPSIS PAULL 43 καὶ Us τὸ altoupevov. χαὶ ἕβλεψα, xo ἴδον ἕνα x τῶν vidv τῶν ἀνθρώπων πίπτοντα ἐγγὺς θανάτου.] καὶ λέγει por ὁ deos: οὗτος δίκαιός ἐστιν, xal ἰδοὺ nate τὰ ἔργα αὐτοῦ παρέστησαν αὐτῷ ἐν τῇ Gog τῆς ἀνάγχης. xo παρεγένοντο ἀγαθοὶ ἄγγελοι, ἅμα δὲ xal of πονηρο. καὶ of μὲν πονηροὶ οὐχ εὗρον τόπον ἐν αὐτῷ. cf δὲ ἀγαθοὶ ἐκυρίευσαν τῆς ψυχῆς τοῦ δικαίου, καὶ εἷ- Rov πρὸς autyy’ ἐπέχνωθι τὸ capa, Chev ἐξέρχῃ δεῖ γάρ σε πάλιν ὑποστρέψα, εἷς ταὐτὸ ἐν τῇ ἡμέρα τῆς ἀναστάσεως, Ca ἁπελάβῃ; d ἐπηγγείλατο ὁ 0:55 τοῖς διχαίοις. of δὲ ἀγαθοὶ ἄγγε- Ἆοι of παραλαβόντες τὴν thuyyy τοῦ δικαίου ἠσπάσαντο αὐτὴν ὡς Ὑνώριμον οὖσαν. καὶ ἐπορεύθη σὺν αὐτοῖς, xal ἐξῆλθεν τὸ — 9—— — —— —— - and said unto them: Return, O ye mortified ones; ye have no way of access to it; with many artifices ye enticed when it was on earth, and it did not listen to you. And after this I heard the voice of myriads of angels praising God and saying: Rejoice and be glad, O sont; be strengthened and do not fear. And they mar- velled much at the soul, when they saw it holding the seal of the living God in its hand. And thus they were giving it heart and saying: We all rejoice over thee, that thou hast done the will of thy Lord. And they carried it and placed it before the throne of the living God, while they all rejoiced with it. And there was a great cessation; afterwards silence reigned for a coasiderable time. And afterwards the angcls ceased to wit, those angels that worshipped before the foot- stool of God with that soul. And there began the angel, who was the guide of that soul, and said: O Lord God, merciful and compassionate, remember this soul and do not forget it; and do unto it according to the abundance of thy mercy and according to thy right judgments. And a voice was heard, saying: He is just. And the spirit of the Lord, the same which guided it in life, said: I &m that spirit of life that dwelt in it, and I found to myself rest. Do unto it, O Lord, according to thy right judgments. And a voice was heard, saying: As that did not distress thee, we will not distress that; and as it shewed mercy, we also will shew unto it mercy. And they committed it to Michael, the chief of the . angels, the same who stands at the door of life; and he commanded it that it shonld carry it to Paradise, to remain until the day on which it shall return to its body, in the resurrection; and it shall take delight with its body, in that everlasting bliss and delight with the saints. And after this I heard a voice, saying: Righteous art thou, O Lord, and very right thy judgments, and with the there ix no partiality. This was the voice of the myriads of the adoring : Cherubim and the holy Seraphim. And I saw twenty-nine aged ones, who were adoring and praising and saying: Thou art righteous, O Lord, and very right are thy judgments, and there is not with thee partiality; and thou rewardest every man according to his works. And the^angel who was with me answered and said: Dost thou know, Paul? every man who doeth good findeth for himself rest when he goeth out from the world; and everything excellent and good is rewarded. 44 πι. APOCALYPSIS PAULL πνεῦμα εἰς ἁπάντησιν αὐτῶν λέγων δεῦρο, ψυχή, εἴσελθε els τὸν τόπον τῆς ἀναστάσεως, ὃν ἠτοίμασεν 6 0:0; τοῖς διχαίοις αὐτοῦ. yat εἶπεν πρὸς µε ὁ ἄγγελος βλέψον el; τὴν γῆν κάτω xal θεώρησον τὴν φυχἠν τοῦ ἀσεβοῦς, πῶς ἐξέρχεται dx τοῦ σχηνώ- pates αὐτῆς, ἥτις ἐπαρόργισεν τὸν θεὸν λέγουσα φάγωμεν xal πίωµεν τίς γάρ ἐστιν ὁ καταβας els τὸν ἆδην καὶ ἀναβὰς καὶ ἀναγγείλας ὅτι ἔστιν κρίσις καὶ ἀνταπέδοσις: καὶ προσέσχον, καὶ ἴδον πάντα τὰ ἔργα αὐτοῦ, a ἐποίησεν, σταθέντα ἔμπρο- σθεν αὐτοῦ. καὶ ἤλθον of πονηροὶ ἄγγελοι xal of ἀγαθοί. ci οὖν ἀγαθ»ὶ οὐχ εὗρον τόπον ἀναπαύσεως ἐν αὐτῇ' of δὲ πονηροὶ éxu- Είευσαν αὐτῆς λέγοντες à ταλαίπωρε ψυχή, πρόσχες τῇ σαρχί σου ἐπίγνωθι πόθεν ἐξέρχῃ ᾽ δεῖ γαρ σε ὑποστρέψαι εἰς τὴν σάρκα σου ἐν τῇ Ἡἡμέρα τῆς ἀναστάσεως, ἵνα ἀπολάβῃς ta ἄξια τῶν ἁμαρτημάτων σου. Ἱἑαὐτῆς δὲ ἐξελθούσης dx τοῦ σκηνώµατος 15 επαροργισεν: uterque επαροργησεν. Syrus: And the angel said: Look down, Paul, and see. And I looked down and saw, and behold another soul departing from the body. And I said unto him: O my Lord, whose soul is this? and he said unto me: Know thou that this man was wicked; and he provoked God by day and by night, while he said: There is nothing else for us in the world, except that we eat and drink with the young. For who has gone down to hell and come back, or told us that there is a judgment? And 1 saw that bitter hour; and I saw all his wickedness coming before him and after him, while it encompassed him before his eyes; and 1 saw that hour cmbittered to him from the judgment that was to come. And that man was saying: O that I had not been born, nor brought forth in the world! And I saw that the good angels descended to meet Lim, aud they looked upon him and saw darkness eucompas- sing him round about, and the foul odour of his ovil deeds, so that they could not come nigh unto him; and there came also those ovil augcls. Whou that soul saw both parties, it was shaken. And those good angels saw that it had not one good work; aud when they fled away trom it, those evil ungcls took the rule over it and pulled it out in severe auger and haste. And when it went out, they turned it back three times, saying unto it: Look, O miserable soul, upon thy body and think of thy house; as for that from which thou departest, again wilt thou return unto it in the day of the resurrection, and thou wilt be recompensed, all that is proper, for thy wickedness. 16 προέτρεχ. αὐτῇ. sic uterque, item πορεύει | uterque 6 σὺν κα: ἑκάστην |. ἀπόλεσας: sic uterque | παροιχήσασα xaxoi;: in utroque scriptun παρορχήσασα xaxôs. Syriaca sic: And when they pulled it out, that daring one groaned in bitternoss ; aud the angel who had conducted it ju life ran befure it, saying unto it: O iuiserable soul, 1 am thy angel that carried thy sins, day aud night, be- fore God. How often did I say unto thee: Do not despise the commandments of thy Lord. If I had power over myself, I would not do service for thee; no, πι. APOCALYPSIS PAULI. 45 προέτρεχεν αὐτῇ 6 συνέθης ἄγγελος αὐτῆς, λέγων noes autyy’ ταλαίπωρε ψυχή, Tod πορεύει; ἐγώ sue ὁ καθ ἐκάστην Ἡμέραν not one hour in a day; but I have not power over myself; for he who created thee in his image and his likeness, he commanded us that we should do service for you; for God himself in kindness waited that, peradventure, ye would turn and not perish. Come, o soul; thou didst not awake in regard to the righteous judge, him who casts not aside any man; but every one is rewarded according to his work. Know thou, o soul, that from this time onward I will be a stran- ger unto thee. And that miserable soul was mado ashamed, and its own angel distressed it. And when it arrived at the door of the firmament, that soul saw hosts of the wicked one, and it beheld those hosts that they placed a weight on its weariness, error and accusation and the spirit of deceiving. And when they came unto it, they said: O soul, whither wilt thou flee? O miserable soul, stop, that we may see if there is anything of ours. And when they saw it, they re- joiced and said: Yes, yes, there is in thee, and thou art altogether ours; now we know that even thine angel cannot help thee and save thee out of our hand. And the angel answered and said: Know ye that it is & soul of the Lord, and he will not cast it aside; neither will I surrender the image of God into the hand of the wicked one. Tbe Lord supported me all the days of the life of this soul, and he can support me and help mo, and I will not cast it off until it go up beforo the throne of God on high. When he shall see it, he hath power over it, and will send it whither he pleases. And when these things took place, behold a voice was heard from heaven, saying thus: Bring up that soul, which despi- sed the word of the living God. And when it entered heaven, the ranks of an- gels saw it, they all exclaimed with one voice and said: Woe unto thee, O mi- serable soul, what answer hast thou for thy works? or how wilt thou render to the living God an answer for thine inlquity? Woe unto thee, when the angels worship him, what will be thy answer unto him who poured out upon thee his mercies, upon thee, by night and by day. And the angel of that soul answered and said: All ye, my friends, ask, pray and beseech God, that this soul may be taken from us and from our midst; for, lo, we are tormented by the stench of its odour. For ye perceive that from the time it came in among us, the odour of its stench hath passed upon all of us. And those angels who were with the angel of that soul, mado supplication, and afterward it ascended to heaven. Then they brought it before the throne of God, and it worshipped before him. And the angel stood in fear before God, and saying: O Lord God, merciful and com- passionate, the just judge; thou, O Lord, knowest this miserable soul; I am its angel, who performed for it service. I havo been greatly distressed by the side of it. Do unto it, O Lord, according to thy mercies and thy just judgments. Thus also said the spirit of God: I am the spirit of Life, who have been with it and dwelt in it. I found in it no rest. Thou knowest, O Lord, that it hath af- flicted me and distressed me, and not in the least hath it remembered thy com- mandments, O Lord, even for one hour. Do unto it, O Lord, according to thy just judgments. And lo a voice, saying: Where aro thy fruits that I gave unto thee, that thou shouldst eat and take pleasure? Have 1 placed a difference bet- ween thee and the righteous? Have I not caused the sun to rise on them and on thee? And its mouth was stopped, and it had no answer. Then I heard ano- 46 HL APOCALYPSIS PAULI. ἀπογραφόμενες τᾶς ἁμαρτίας σου. ἀπέλεσας τὸν xatpov τῆς petavolas’ καταισχύνθητι σφἑέδρα. ote δὲ ἔφθασεν, ἴδον αὐτὴν πάντες οἱ ἄγγελοι xal ἀνεβέησαν pig φωνῇ λέγοντες' oval Got, ταλαίπωρε ψυχή ποίαν ἀπολογίαν ἦλθες δούναι τῷ 0:9; καὶ εἶπεν ὁ ἄγγελος τῆς φυχῆς ἐχείνης κλαύσατε αὐτὴν ἅπαντες ἅμα ἐμοί. xal προσελθὼν ὁ ἄγγελος προσεκύνησεν τῷ xuolo λέ- γων κύριε, Bev n ψυχἠ ἡ παροικήσασα xaxois ἐν τῷ Blo au- τῆς καὶ é» τῇ ζωῇ αὐτῆς τῇ προσκαίρῳ' ποίησον αὐτῇ κατὰ τὸ χρίµα σου. Ral ἐγένετο φωνὴ πρὸς τὴν ψυχἠν ἐχείνην M- youca’ ποῦ ἐστὶν ὁ κάρπος τῆς δικαιοσύνης σου; 7 δὲ ἐφιμώθη, μὴ ἰσχύουσα δεῦναι ἀπόχρισιν. καὶ πάλιν ἐγέντο φωνὴ πρὸς αὐτήν tov ἠλέησεν, ἐλεηθήσεται' ὅστις οὖκ Ἰἠλέησεν, cóx ἐλεηθήσεται. παραδοθήτω T don αὕτη ἀνίλεῳ αγγέλῳ Teps- λούχῳ καὶ βληθήτω els τὸ σκότος τὸ ἐξώτερον, ὅπου ὁ χλαυθμὲς καὶ 6 βρυγμὸς τῶ» ὀδόντων. καὶ ἐγένετο φωνὴ ὡς µυριάδων λέ- qouca, δύκαιος ai, κύριε, καὶ διχαία n κρίσις σου. xal ἔτι ther voice, saying: Just, o Lord, and right are thy judgments; and there is in them no partiality; for as for every one who hath practised mercy, tho morcy he bath practised will be shewn unto him in the day of judgment. And after- ward, there went forth a command against that miserable soul, that it should be delivered unto the angel which was stationed over torment, and that be should carry it into outer darkness; that it might be tormented there, until it return to its bouse in the resurrection; and then it and its body should receive torment together, as they sinucd bere. Again I heard a voice which said: Righteous art thou, o Lord, aud very right are thy judgments. 11 ἵνα (Monac fv’) ἂν εἶ et Aavodvatv: itain utroquo Jegitur, quae scripturae barbaries vix tolerabilis videtur | οἶδος: codd. ειδας | τρέχονσιν: uterquo τρέχον | éiv Lisp 9 (Amb om] ἄγγελος ote. haec vix sana vel integra sunt | ἁμαρτημάτων secundo loco pro duagtuv substituimus, quod tuentur codices, Conferenda huc Syrus haec babet: And when they brought tbat soul, it wept and said: O God, merciful and just and righteous and right in all thy works, there are seven days since I departed from my body, and I bave been delivered to angels, and they have carried me to dreadful places, and there tormented me these days. And a voico came unto it, saying: If thou hadst practised mercy, morcy would have been unto thee. On this account the day thou wast carried off, there was no mercy for thee. And that miserable soul suid: J have not sinned, O Lord! Then anger burned against — that soul, and the just judge went forth and said: O angel of this soul, come and make known all its works. And he stood in great fear; and the angel held in his hand the like of a writing and said: Behold the sins of this soul in my hand, from the day it was fourteen years old until this day. And behold a voice saying: Unto thee I say, O miserable soul, if thou hadst repented before thy UL APOCALYPSIS PAULI. 41 ἴδον, xal ἰδοὺ ἄλλη ψυχἠ ἤγετο ὑπὸ ἀγγέλου, xal Exhauv M- γουσα᾽ ἐλέησόν pe, ὁ δίκαιος κριτής, xal ξῦσαί µε dx χειρὸς τοῦ ἀγγέλου τούτου, ὅτι δεινὸς xal ἀνελεήμων τυγχάνει. καὶ ἦλθεν φωνἡ πρὸς αὐτὴν λέγουσα᾽ πάντως ἀνελεήμων ἐγένου, καὶ dia τοῦτο οὕτως παρεδέθης τῷ τοιούτῳ ἀγγέλῳ. ὁμολόγησον τὰς ἁμαρτίας σου, as ἐποίησας ἐν τῷ xcopy. καὶ εἶπεν ἡ ψυχἠ ἐκείνη” οὐχ ἥμαρτον, ὁ δίκαιος χριτής. καὶ εἶπεν ὁ χώριος πρὸς ν Ψυχήν ἐχέίνην' ἁμὴν δοκεῖς ἵνα ἂν ef εἰς τὸν χόσµον, xal λανθάνειν τοὺς ἀνθοώπους᾽ οὐκ οἶδας ὅτι, "xa, ἄν τις τελευ- THON, ἕμπροσθεν τρέχουσιν al πράξεις αὐτοῦ xav τε ἀγαθαὶ χᾶν τε πονηραί elow; καὶ ταῦτα ἀκούσασα ἐφιμώθη. xal ἤκουσα τοῦ πριτοῦ λέγοντος' ἑὰν ἔλθῃ ὁ ἄγγελος ἐπὶ χεῖρας ἔχων τὸ χει- ρόγραφον τῶν ἁμαρτημάτων σου. xol λέγει πρὸς τὸν ἄγγελον ὁ κριτής σοὶ λέγω τῷ ἀγγέλῳ, πάντα ἕασον, λέγε & ἔπραξεν πρὸ πέντε ἑτῶν τῆς τελουτῆς αὐτοῦ. κατ ἐμοῦ σοι ὀμννω, ὅτι τῷ 4 > ~ ~ 3 ~ , , ^ toOto Glave τῆς ζωῆς αὐτοῦ Ann ÉVÉIETO παντων τῶν προγε- Ὑονότων αὐτοῦ ἁμαρτημάτων. καὶ ἀποχριθεὶς ὁ ἄγγελος εἶπεν χύριε, κέλευσον παραστῆναι τῶν ἀγγέλων τὰς φυχάς. "xol death, I would not have rememhered even one of thy sins: if thou hadst repen- ted three months or three days before now, I would not have remembered even one of thy sins. And now 1 swear by my angels and by the strength of my arm, if one hour before thy death thou hadst repented, 1 would have received thee. But order that the angel of such and such a soul come and bring hither the souls with them. 18 Graecis hac sectione scriptis plerisque satis respondent Syriaca: And in the same hour they stood before God; and that soul recognized those souls against whom it had sinned. And lo a voice saying: Lofty and fearful one, behold thy servants standing before thy majesty. Then that son] said: This soul hath not ceased, and sleep hath not entered its eyes, until it killed that soul; and it shed blood upon the earth, and with another soul it committed adultery, and then it committed the sin of abortion upon it. Then said the judge: : Thou knowest, O miserable soul, that as for every one who committeth wrong on a companion, if he dies first, I keep hín nntil his murderer and his enemy come; then they will stand before the just judge, an every man will be rewarded according to his works. And God commanded that that soul be committed to the hand of the an- gel for the Jowest Tartaros, and there be tormented until the resurrection. And when these things took place, I heard a voice, saying: Just and right is the judgment of God. And again was thero another voice of myriads of angels prai- sing God and saying: Righteous art thou, O Lord, and very right are thy us. ments; and there is no partiality with thee. X 48 HI. APOCALYPSIS PAULI. αὐτῇ τῇ Seq παρέστησαν. xal εἶπεν 6 χύριος τῆς ψυχῆς ἑχεί- $^ ἐπίγνωθι τὰς ψυχὰς ταύτας, καὶ el τι ἤμαρτες εἰς αὐτάς. ἡ δὲ ἀποχριθεῖσα εἶπεν χύριε, οὐ πεπλήρωται ἐνιαυτὸς dq οὗ τὴν µίαν ἐφόνευσα xal οἴχησα peta τῆς ἄλλης. οὐ µόνον δὲ τούτο, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἠδύκησα αὐτήν. καὶ εἶπεν ὁ χύριος πρὸς αὐτήν οὐκ. οἶδας Ott ὁ ἀδιχῶν τινὰ ἐν τῷ χόσµῳ, ὅταν τελευτήσῃ, φυ- λάττεται els τὸν τόπον ἕως οὗ ὃν ἠδώτησεν ἔλθοι, καὶ ἀμφότεροι ἐνώπιόν µου χριθήσονται, xat ἕκαστος ἀπολάβοι xata τὰ ἔργα αὐτοῦ» xal ἤχουσα φωνῆς λεγούσης' παραδεθήτω ἡ ψυχἠ αὕτη Ταρταρούχῳ ayyAy, καὶ φυλαττέσθω ἕως τῆς μεγάλης Ἡμέρας τῆς κρίσεως. xal Ίκουσα φωνῆς ὡς µυριάδων λεγόντων ΄ δίκαιος sl au, κύριε, καὶ Sata ἡ χρίσις σου. Καὶ λέγει πρός µε ὁ ἄγγελος" Bes ταῦτα πάντα; καὶ 19 Verba xal ἀπεχρίδην et θύρας ipsi supplevimus | χρυσέην, χρυσέους, .jpvaéac cum Monac, nisi quod habet -εῆν, -εοὺς. Amb χρυσωῆν, χρνσσοὺς, χρυσσὰς | ἐπερώτησα ex utroque edidhnus | Ante ἀγγέλων Monac habet εἶσον των, Amb εἶσον τὸν. Ex bac scriptura non tam otav απο (vxo) tov quam par- ticiplum ut εισιοντων, &À3ovtov [των] eliciendum videtur. Postea in utroque co- dice est γνωρίζωνται, sed w et o saepe in utroque confusa sunt. Ex Syro in- terprete huc spectant haec: Then said unto me the angel who was with me: Dost thou see ail these, Paul? and I said unto him: I see, O my Lord. And he said unto me: Follow me, and I will shew thee the place of the righteous. And I followed the angel, and he took me and caused me to fly, and carried me up to the third heaven. Then he placed me at a door; and 1 looked upon the door, and saw the likeness of fine gold; and bofore it two posts like adamant, and two tablets of gold above them, and they were full of writings. And the angel who was with me turned and said unto me: Do not fear, Paul, to enter this door; for every man is not permitted, only those in whom there i» great purity, and in whom evil dwells not. And I inquired of the angel who was with me, and said unto him: Why are these writings inscribed on those tablets? and he answered and said unto me: These are the names of the righteous, as our Lord said to his disciples: Rajoice not that devils are subject unto you, but re- joice that your names are written in heaven. These are they who praise God with all their hearts, and on earth are sojourners. I inquired of him: O my Lord, are their names written while they are on earth? and he answered and said unto me: Yes; not only are their names written, but their works from day to day: the angel, their minister, brings tidings of their works every day from morning to morning; they are known to God by their hearts and their works. And after they are recorded, if there happen to them a matter of sin or defi- clency, it is purified by chastisement, according to their sin; that there be not unto them any defect in their strivings. ‘They are known through the angel who performed for them service before they had departed from the worid. πι APOCALYPSIS PAULL 51 ταμοῦ δένδρα πεφυτευµένα πλήρεις χαρπῶν δ.αφέρων΄ xal ἐπέ- Breve. ἐξ ἡλίου ἆατολῶν, καὶ Uo) éxei δένδρα rape ion πλή- ρεις χαρπῶν' ἣν δὲ ἡ γῆ ἐκείνη λαμπροτέρα ἀργυρίου καὶ χου- clou, xal ἦσαν év ταῖς φοίνιξιν ἐχείναις ἀ)αδενδράδες., val µυ- ρίοι ἀχρεμόνες καὶ µυρίοι Botoves ép ἐχάστου χλήµατος. xal εἶπα τῷ ἀρχαγγέλῳ' τί ἐστω τοῦτο, χύριε; xal λέγει pot” αὕτη ἐστὶν n ἀχέρουσα λίμνη, xal ἔσωθεν αὐτῆς ἡ πόλις τοῦ θεοῦ. οὐ πάντες δὲ συγχωροῦνται εἰσελθεῖν ἐν αὐτῇ. πλην dav τις µετα- νοήστι ἀπὸ τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν αὐτοῦ ' ὅταν δὲ µετανοήσῃ καὶ µετα- σταθῇ τοῦ βίου, παραδίδοται τῷ Μιχαήλ, xal βάλλουσιν αὐτὸν els τὴν ἀχέρουσαν λίμνην. xol λοιπὸν εἰσφέρει αὐτὸν els THY πό- At» τοῦ θεού πλησίον τῶν δικαίων. ἐγὼ δὲ ἐθαύμασα., καὶ εὐ- λόγησα τὸν θεὸν ἐπὶ πᾶσω οἷς tov; "καὶ εἶπεν πρὸς µε ὁ dyye- that those same groaned and said: Why did such a word escape from our mouth ? and they were meditating on sume small word, why they had uttered it. And I saw men there rejoicing and oxalting and praising the Creator; and I inquired of : him: Who are these, master? and he said unto me: These were men who were married iu the world and preserved their union, as God said unto them, and kept his commandments; and their bed was pure, and behold they have delight And rejoice for ever and ever. But as for virgins, and those who were persecu- ted from the world and hungered and thirsted for righteousness, God shall give unto them blessings more than these, O son. And behold I shew unto thee, O Panl And after these things he carried me to the eastward of that place; and I saw there a river of water, and its waters were white, moro so than milk; and he said unto me: Dost thou see these, Paul? and I said to the angel: What are these, O my Lord? and he said to me: This is the sea of the Eucharista (id quod ex miro interpretis errore fluxit). To the east of this sea is the city of Christ, and not every man is permitted to enter that city; that is the way with the men who have committed adultery and wickedness, and kept not his com- mandments; they will not enter into it. But if a man turn from them and repent of his iniquity before his death, just when he departs from earth, the angels bring him, and he worships before the throne of God, and he has the mark of repen- tance. And he is committed unto Michael, the chief of the angels, who conducts him over this sea of Eucharista, and introduces him to the city of Christ, and he is Joined with those who sinned not. And I gave praise for what I saw. 33 τὸ 8b mus αὐτῆς Untp τὸ ita e conjectura scripsimus. Eorum loco in utroque codice nihil est nisi ὥσπερ té. Praeterea Qu; τοῦ χέσµου ex Monac est; Amb om φὼς τοῦ. Idem om τὸ ante πλάτος. Syrus: And the angel who was with me answered and said unto mo: Come with me, and I will introduce thee into the city. And while I was standing by that sea of joy, he brought me unto ^ ship, and he placed me in it, and it resembled pure gold. And I saw a multitude of angels, more than three thousand, praising and singing and raising hallelujahs before me, until I arrived at the city of Christ. And those who dwell 4% 60 Ill. APOCALYPSIS PAULL πολλὰ Ayala ἠτοίμασεν ὁ θεὸς τοῖς ἀνθρώποις, καὶ oy ποιοῦσιν τὸ θέλημα αὐτοῦ, ἵνα τούτων ἀπολαύσωσιν. καὶ ἑπερώτησα τὸν ἄγγελον' χύριξ, τίς ἐστιν οὗτος; χαὶ εἶπέν pov οὐτός ἐστιν ᾿Ενὼχ ὁ μάρτυς τῆς ἐσχάτης ἡμέρας. "καὶ λέγει por ὁ ἄγγε- hos’ βλέπε, ὅσα σοι ὑποδειχνύω ἐν τῷ τόπῳ τούτῳ, PH ἀναγγεί- Ans αὐτά, πλὴν ἅπερ λέγω σοι. xal ἔστησέν µε ἐπάνω τοῦ πο- ταμοῦ, οὗ ἡ ἀρχὴ ἐστήρικτο els τὸν κύκλον τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ' ὁ δὲ ποταμός ἐστιν οὗτος ὁ xuxAGv πᾶσαν τὴν Ὑῆν. καὶ λέγει qoc οὗτος ὁ ποταμὸς ὠχκεανός ἐστιν. καὶ ἣν ἐχεῖ ods µέγα. καὶ elma’ χύριε, ti ἐστι τοῦτο; xa εἶπέν por” αὕτη ἐστὶν ἢ γῆ τῶν πραέων. ἢ οὐκ οἶδας ὅτι γέγραπται᾽ μακάριοι cl πραεῖς, ὅτι αὐτοὶ χληρονομήσουσιν τὴν γῆν; al οὖν ψυχαὶ τῶν δικαίων ἐν τῷ τόπῳ τούτῳ φυλάττονται. καὶ εἶπα τῷ ἀγγέλῳ' πότε οὖν φανεραὶ Ὑενήσονται; xal εἶπέν pou’ ὅταν ἕλθῃ ev τῇ ἡμέρα τῆς ἀναστάσεως καὶ χαθίσῃ ὁ κριτής ᾽ τότε οὖν προστάξει καὶ ἆπο- καλύψει τὴν γῆν», καὶ αὐτὴ ἀναλάμψε,, καὶ ἀναφάνωσυ ἐν αὐ- τῇ of ἅγιοι καὶ κατατρυφήσωσιν dy τοῖς ἀγαθοῖς τοῖς ἀποχειμέ- , νοις ἀπὸ καταβ2λῆς κόσμου. “xal σαν παρὰ τὸ χεῖλος τοῦ πο- ——— —— #1 go prim. supplendum duximus | ἀποχαλύψει t. γῆν: in cdd. scriptum est drox. THY πρώτην | ἀναφάνωσιν et χατατρυφήσωσι: hauc codicum scripturam to- Jerabilem iudicavimus. Syriaca vide ad sectionem 22. 34 πλήρεις (uterque -ptc) bis: bunc soloecismum ex utroque edidimus | οὐ πάντ. bb ex Monac; Amb om δέ | dav τις µιτανοήσῃη ex Monac; Amb -νοήσς.. Quae sectionibus 21 et 22 leguntur, Syrus rursus libere transformavit: And the angel who was with me answered and said unto me: Whatever [ shew thee in his place, reveal not on earth unto the sons of mon; for flesh and blood uu- derstand not the life which is after the resurrection; but after the resurrection they shall know. And I saw there things unutterable by a tongue of flesh. And I looked upon that land, and I saw that there was in it a river of water, and it had on its margins trees planted, on this side and on that side; and every one brings forth fruits, once every month; and these fruits are formed in ail like- messes. And I saw there, in the east of that place, that it is the most desirable of all the creations of the living God; and that land was very light; and in it were trees of life, and they wore full of fruit, from their root to their top. Aud the angel who was with ine auswered and said unto me: See these, O my soni, God bath made ready these for those who are worthy of them. And again he said unto me: These are the promises which God hath promised to his saints; and know thou that there are seven times more than these; those which, eye hath not seen nor ear heard, nor into the heart of a mortal have they entered. And behold I say unto thee, Paul, concerning the holy men who have departed out of the world, and have seen these promises, which God hath made ready, πι. APOCALYPSIS PAULI. 51 ταμοῦ Ῥένδρα reputtupéva, πλήρεις χαρπῶν διαφέρων΄ καὶ ἐπέ- βλεψα ἐξ ἡλίου ἆατολών, καὶ Uo» ἐχεῖ δένδρα πανμεγέθη πλή- ρεις χαρπῶν ἣν δὲ ἡ y ἐκείνη λαμπροτέρα ἀργυρίου xal χον- clou, xal ἦσαν ἐν ταῖς φοίνιξιν ἐπείναις ἆ)αδενδράδες., vol μν- ρίοι ἀχρεμόνες xal μυρίοι Botoves ép ἐνάστου Χλήματος. val εἶπα τῷ ἀρχαγγέλῳ' τί ἐστιν τοῦτο, κύριε; καὶ λέγει pot” αὕτη ἐστὶν ἡ ἀχέρουσα λίμνη, καὶ Ecoles αὐτῆς v] πόλις τοῦ θεοῦ. ov πάντες δὲ συγχωροῦνται εἰσελθεῖν ἐν αὐτῇ. πλὴν av τις µετα- voro ἀπὸ τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν αὐτοῦ ' ὅταν δὲ µετανοήησῃ καὶ µετα- σταθῇ τοῦ βίου, παραδίδοται τῷ Μιχαήλ, χαὶ βάλλουσιν αὐτὸν els τὴν ἀχέρουσαν λίμνην. xol λοιπὸν εἰσφέοει αὐτὸν els THY πό- Aw τοῦ θεοῦ πλησίον τῶν δικαίων. ἐγὼ δὲ ἐθαύμασα, καὶ ev- λόγησα τὸν θεὸν ἐπὶ naar οἷς iBov: P xal εἶπεν πρὸς µε ὁ dyye- that those same groaned and said: Why did such a word escape from our mouth? and they were meditating on some small word, why they had uttored it. And I saw men there rejoicing and exalting and praising the Creator; and I inquired of : him: Who are these, master? and he said unto me: These were men who were married in the world and preserved their union, as God said unto thom, and kept his commandments; and their bed was pure, and behold they have delight And rejoice for ever and ever. But as for virgins, and those who were persecu- ted from the world and hungered and thirsted for righteousness, God shall give unto them blessings more than these, O son. And behold I shew anto thee, O Paul. And after these things he carried me to the eastward of that place; and I saw there a river of water, and its waters were white, moro so than milk; and he said unto me: Dost thou see these, Paul? and I said to the angel: What are these, O my Lord? and he said to me: This is the sea of the Eucharista (id quod ex miro interpretis errore fluxit). To the east of this sea is the city of Christ, and not every man is permitted to enter that city; that is the way with the men who have committed adultery and wickedness, and kept not his com- mandments; they will not enter into it. But if à man turn from them and repent of his iniquity before his death, just when he departs from earth, the angels bring him, and he worships before the throne of God, and he has the mark of repen- tance. And he is committed unto Michael, the chief of the angels, who conducts him over this sea of Eucharista, and introduces him to the city of Christ, and he is Joined with those who sinned not. And I gave praise for what I saw. 39 τὸ δὶ φὼς αὐτῆς unto τὸ ita e conjectura scripsimus. Eorum loco in utroque codice nihil est nisi ὥσπερ té. Praeteren où: τοῦ xéopov ex Monac est; Amb om qos τοῦ. Idem om τὸ ante πλήτο:. Syrus: And the angel who was with me answered and said unto me: Come with me, and I will introduce thee into the city. Aud while 1 was standing by that sea of joy, he brought me unto a ship, and he placed me in it, and it resembled pure gold. And I saw a multitude of angels, more than three thousand, praising and singing and raising hallelujahs before me, until I arrived at the city of Christ. And those who dwell 4% 52 HI APOCALYPSIS PAULI. λος: ἀχολούθει uot, Cra εἰσάξω σε sl; thy πόλιν τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ ~ 2 + ~ ~ ~ ~ , els τὸ φώς αὐτῆς. τὸ δὲ φῶς αὐτῆς ὑπὲρ τὸ φῶς τοῦ χόσµου καὶ ὑπὲρ τὸ χρυσίον, xal τείχη ἐχκύχλουν αὐτὴν. τὸ δὲ µῆκχος xal τὸ πλάτος αὐτῆς σταδίων ἔχατον. xal (ov δώδεκα πύλας χἐχοσμημένας σφέδρα φερούσας els τὴν πέλιν, καὶ ποταμοὶ τέσ- , » ^? 4 - , 1 σαρες ἐκύχλουν αυτήν, Ééovtes μέλι xal yada xal ἔλαιον καὶ ~ 9 . , t olvov. xal εἶπον τῷ ἀγγέλῳ' xupte, τίνες of ποταμοὶ ουτοι; xal τ , - εἶπέν por’ οὗτοι οἱ δίκαιοι ἐν τῷ χόσµω ὄντες οὐκ ἐχρήσαντο τούτοις, GAA ἑταπείωσαν ἑαυτοὺς διὰ τὸν θεόν' ἐνταῦθα δὲ μυριοπλάσιον ἀντιλαμβανουσυ. Eva δὲ εἰσερχόμενος els τὴν πόλιν εἶδον δέδρον λίαν ύψη- in it, when they saw me, rejoiced with great joy and came out unto me and es- corted me in. And when I went within that city, there was there a great river; and that city was light, seven times more than the sun; and it had seven walls round about it, and twelve thousand strong towers within it; and between them every one was a furlong. And I said to the angel who was with me: What are ‘these, O my Lord? and he said unto me: These are the towers which separate between the sons of men. And when I beheld, I wondered and was astonished at the glory of that country. Afterwards I saw the gates open in that part and adorned with everything comely. And there were four rivers rouud about it: one on the east, and one on the west, and one on the north, and one on the south. And I said unto the angel who was with me: What are these rivers, O my Lord? and he said unto me: These four rivers are the likeness of those which are on earth: Gihon and Pison and Euphrates and Tigris. 24 Zyovta ex utroque est; item bis ἑπερώτησα. | οἱ συνερχόµενοι: codd. ἔσοι ouvepycpevor. Syriaca: And I saw within the gates of that city great trees, which were very high; they had no fruits, but only leaves. Aud I saw a few men dwelling in the midst of those trees, who wept very much whenever a just man entered into the city; and they themselves were bowed down and tormeuted; and when I saw them, I wept, and said unto the angel who was with me: Who are these, who were not worthy to enter into the city? And the angel said unto mo: It is more suitable fur us to weep for these than for any men. And I answered and said: Wherefore, my Lord? And the angel said unto me: These were mour- ners and fasters, and they were occupied in prayer; but their heart was lofty before God, and they could not offer even one homage. Their heart was strong, aud they supposed their business was going on well; they had not heard that God is opposed to the lofty, an giveth grace to the humble. And know thou, O Paul, that more than all mon they praised themselves, and they gave to no man any salutation. To whom they pleased, they opened the door; but him to whom for God's sake it was necessary to open, on account of his being a stranger, they buffeted. This their high-mindedness hath prevented their entering in here. 'The Lord of glory, who was reviled by à cruel people, how did he bear all this, for the sake of the turning of one sheep, that it might not perish. Then knew how they ought to do, 1 declare unto thee, Paul, that these have taken more pains II. APOCALYPSIS PAULI. 53 λὸν πρὸ τῶν θυρών τῆς πέλεως pr ἔχοντα xagróv, καὶ ἐλίγους e + άνδρας ὑποχάτω αὐτοῦ, xal ἔκλαιον σφόδρα, καὶ cuvéxurtov 9 - 4 4. 9 * 9 A , - αὐτοῖς τα δένδρα. xal ἰδὼν αὐτοὺς ἔκλαυσα, xal ἐπερωτησα 4 » . e 4 τ ο 9 , - ~ τὸν ἀγγελον ΄ τίνες εἶσὶν cuto., ὅτι οὐκ. ἐτραπησαν ἑλθεῖν ἐ) τῇ τέλει; καὶ εἶπεν por να’. ῥίζα πάντων τῶν καχῶν ἐστὶν T] κε- νοδοςία. xal εἶπον' val τὰ δέ)δρα ταῦτα δια τί οὕτως ἑταπεί- [4 9 e ο” , e 4 Pp νωσαν ἑαυτά; xal ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ ἄγγελος εἶπέν por ὃτι δα TOUTO εἶσιν τὰ 5£/Sca. μὴ χαρποφορεῦντα, διὰ τὸ μὴ ἀποστῆναι αἲ- τοὺς ἐν τῆς ὑπερηφανίας. καὶ ἐπερώτησα τὸν ἄγγελον χύριε, Sia τίνα χάριν πρὸ τῶν θυρῶν τῆς πόλεως ἀπετέθησαν: καὶ ἆπο- νοιθεὶς εἶπέν gov διὰ τὴν πολλὴν ἀγαθότητα τοῦ Dent, ἐπειδὴ ἔνθεν μέλλει ἔρχεσθαι ὁ Ἀριστὸς els τὴν πόλιν, xal Ca of συνερ- e 9 Xzpevor πρεσβεύουσιν ὑπὲρ τούτων, vol εἰσαχθήσονται σὺν av- τοῖς. ἐγὼ δὲ ἐπορευόμην ἑδηγούμέενος ὑπὸ τοῦ ἀγγέλου, val ἔστησέν µε ἑπάνω τοῦ ποταμεῦ. xal 1399 ἐκεῖ πάντας τοὺς τρ2- , . , , , , 4 A , φητας᾽ xal ἑλθόντες yoracavto pe λέγοντες᾽ yaloos, Παῦλε, ἀγαπητὲ τοῦ θεοῦ. ἐγὼ δὲ εἶπον τῷ ἀγγέλῳ' κύριε, thes εἰσὺυ τ τ * - e outot; xal elmíf) pov cuted εἶσιν πάντες cb προφῆται, xal ai t - - ~ ᾳδαὶ αὐται Kasey τῶν προφητειῶ», xal ἔστις ἐλύπησε τὴν ᾧν- yn» αὐτοῦ py ποιήσας τὸ θέλημα αὐτῆς διὰ τὸν θεόν' ἐξερχό- γ - - pevos ουν ἔρχεται ἐνταῦθα, xal ἁσπάξονται αὐτὸν of προφῆται. than all the saints; but their loftiness was not bowed. This is the cause that pre- vented them from entering within. 25 (ov ex Monac; Amb εἶδον | πασῶν t. προφητειών; uterque codex πασῶν t. προφητών | xal Gores ἐλύπησε v. hug. avv. pr) mor. τὸ Φέλ. αὐτῆς (cdd. -τοῖς) etc.: ita in utroque scriptum est. Videntur ii indicari quibus n xatà Yedy λύπη commissis peccatis a Panlo 2 Cor. 7, 10. tribuitur. Cf. Syriaca, in quibus tota sectio sic expressa est: After I passed from thence, I was going along with the angel; and he carried me up over a river, and I saw there the prophet Isaiah, and with him Jeremiah and Ezckiel and Moses, and all the line of the prophets; they rose and inquired after my health (ἠσπάσαντό pt). And I said to the angel who was with me: What place is this? And he answered and said unto me: This is the place of tlie prophets, and of those who distressed their souls for God. When these depart from the world, they are carried to worship before God; then they are committed to Michael, the chief of the angels; and they are introduced into the city of the prophets, and these inquire after their health (a0xx&ovcat αὐτὸν) as of brethien, and they love them, because they have done the will of God; and they are all in the same enjoymont. 54 III. APOCALYPSIS PAULL Sal ὀπήγαγέν pe ὁ ἄγγελος ἐκ νότου τῆς πόλεως, ἔνθα ἐστὶν ὁ ποταμὸς τοῦ γάλακτος. καὶ ἵδου ἐκεῖ πάντα τὰ νήπια ὅπερ ἀπέκτεινεν ὁ βασιλεὺς Ηρώδης διὰ τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ χωρίο. 7 καὶ Nosy µε παλιν oO ἄγγελες ἐς αμφηλίου πδλεως, καὶ (ov ἐκεῖ του 3 - ¢ ^ 3 , i 2 , i - , 8 > . . ABzaap, τον loaax, tov laxeg. καὶ ἑἐπερωτησα τον ἀγγελον e Tv > χύριε, t; ο τόπος οὗτος» xal εἶπέν por” πᾶς Cotts γίνεται φι- λέενος τοῖς ἀνθρώποις, ἐξερχόμενος ἐκ τοῦ κόσμου ἔρχεται év- ταύθα, xai ἀσπάκονται αὐτὸν ὡς φίλον τοῦ θεοῦ διὰ τὴν φ'λο- Eevlar. "yai πάλιν ἀπήγαγέν µε εἰς ἕτερον τόπου, xal 152v (xd ποταμὸν ἐλαιέμερφον dx βερρᾶ τῆς πόλεως, xal (bow ἐκεῖ " 9 t εὐφραινομένους val Φάλλοντας. καὶ yowtysa’ thes εἰσὶν cv- τ 9 r] - τοι, χύριε; xal εἶπέν por cutol εἶσιν οἱ ἀναθέμενοι ἑαυτοὺς τῷ θεῷ' οὗτοι γὰρ εἰσάγονται do τῇ πέλει ταύτῃ. P καὶ ἐπέβλεψα, £6 ἴδον ex Monac est; Amb (ut plerumque, sed non semper) εἶδον. Syriaca: Then he carried me to the south of the city, and I saw there infants, those whom Herod killed; and they also rose and inquired after my health. And the angel who was with me answered and said unto ine: Whoever has kept his virgin and the parity of his soul, he, when he departeth from the world, worships before the throne of God; and he is committed to Michael, the chief of the angels, who brings him to these iufants, and they iuquire after his health as of a fathor. 31 (E duprlou: sic uterque. ltem éxepwrynoa. Syriaca: Then he brought me to the east of the city, and I saw there honourable old men, and the just patriarchs, Abraham and Isaac and Jacob, and the whole bands of righteous ones; and they inquired after my health with joy. And I said to the angel who was with me: Who are these, O my Lord? And he auswered and said unto me: Every one who loveth strangers and sheweth mercy unto the sons of men, wlieu he departs from the world and worships before God, by this road he goes in unto these saints, and is joined with them in this city; and they inquire after his health, and also love him, because he loved strangers like them; and they introduce him into the promised land. $8 Syriaca: And he brought me to the north of the city, and I saw there sons .of men who were rejoicing and exulting and taking delight. And I said to the angel who was with me: Who aie these, my Lord? And he said: These are they who devoted themselves uuto God with all their heart, and entered this place without fear. $9 ἔψχλλεν ex Monac; Amb ἔψαλεν | ὑπήκοον αὐτῷ et postea obtivos Uxa- xovevary uterque. Apud Syrum iis quae Graece leguntur haec praeposita sunt: And again he brought to the midst of the city, aud there were withiu it twelve walls which were very high; and l1 inquired of the angel who was with me and said: O my Lord, is there yet any other place more than these? And he said unto me: Each one is more glorious than the other, froin the first even uuto the twelfth. All men, a cording to their works, are cut off by oue of these walls; aud every one, according to his evil deeds, is cut off by these walls, from one IL APOCALYPSIS PAULI. 55 ναὶ Bov μέσον τῆς πόλεως θυσιαστήριον μέγα χαὶ ὑψηλὸν σφὀ- * 4 - , , don xal ἣν τις ἐστὼς πλησίον τοῦ θωσιαστηρίου, ov τὸ rp200- xo» ἔλαμπεν ὡς ὁ HAtos, wal κατεῖχεν dv ταῖς χερσὶν αὐτοῦ φαλ- τήριον καὶ κιθάρα», καὶ ἔψαλλεν τερπνῶς τὸ ἀλληλούΐία, καὶ ἡ | 9 ^ , - a . é e 4 φωνὴ αὐτοῦ ἐπλήηρου πᾶσαν τὴν πόλυ xal πάντες opcbupadov ὑπήκουον αὐτῷ, ὥστε σείεσθαι τὴν πέλιν ἐκ τῆς νραυγῆς αὐτῶν, xal ἐπερώτησα τὸν ἄγγελον᾽ τίς ἐστιν οὗτος ὁ ψάλλων τερπνῶς, οὔτινος ὑπαχούουσιω πάντες; xa εἶπέν pee’ cotés ἐστιν ὁ Δαυὶδ t , . "n" ‘ e , e , e * . 0 προφηήητης᾽ αὕτη ἐστὶν ἡ ἐπουράνιος Ἱερουσαλημ. ote ουν ἔλθῃ ὁ Χριστὸς ἐν τῇ δευτέρα αὐτοῦ παρουσία, αὐτὸς δὸ o Δαυὶδ ἐξέρχεται σὺν πᾶσι τοῖς ἁγίοις. ὥσπερ γὰρ ylveta ἐν τοῖς οὐρα” - — ------ even unto twelve, from the sight of God. Again he brought me to the middle of the city, and I saw thrones overspread and robes and crowns placed over them, such that a man can not narrate the excess of their beauty. And I said to the angel who was with me: For whom are these, my Lord? And he said: For those who in simplicity are reconciled with God, and who said in regard to themselves: We are low and despised, and accounted not themselves anything. Now they have the things thou beholdest. These did not know books, nor any other thing; but daily they gave pence to each other for the love of Christ. Rome learned ones, how do they talk in their bonsting. Thou beholdest these ignorant ones, who did not know anything, how they were worthy of all this glory. Iam sequuntur quae Graecis respondent:: And I saw in the centre of the city a great altar. which was very high; and I saw standing on the side of the altar an aged man, great and honoured, and his face shone as the sun in the firmament; and he held in his hand 4 harp and said: Hallelujah; snd the whole city was astonished at his voice; and together they shouted, those that were above the towers, and all said: Hallelnjah. And when I saw these things, the foundations of the city were shaken with their shouting. Then I inquired of the angel who was with me: What is this voice which shakes the city and all its in- habitants? And the angel said unto me: This is David, the king and prophet, who sings in the Jerasnlem of Christ. As he sang on earth, so sings hero Da- vid, in spirit, and all the saints are engaged with him, with the voice of shou- ting; and David the prophet goes forth singing first, while all the saints after him respond: Hallelujah. And I said to the angel who was with me: Why does David sing before this altar, and these saints rospond, each in his own place? And the angel answered and said unto me: When Christ the Son of God ascen- ded on high and sat down on the right hand of his Father, this David sang alone, before his ascension, and said thus: Lift up your heads, O ye gates; and be ye lifted up, ye everlasting doors, that the king of glory may come in. Many men longed for the singing at that time; but, save that man, none reached it. Again a man hath not permission on earth to offer up sacrifice, without offering praise in it with the songs of the blessed David. Without the praise of David a man presumes not to offer; it is necessary that he sing his songs at the time of offe- ring; for it Is the body of Christ. | 56 III. APOCALYPSIS PAULL vets, οὔτως καὶ ἐπὶ γῆς οὐ γὰρ ἐξὸν χωρὶς τοῦ Aauld dvevey- xiv θσίαυ καὶ & τῇ Gow τοῦ θυμιάµατὸς τοῦ Tuo) σώματος χαὶ αἵματος tou Ἄριστοῦ' ἀλλὰ καὶ ἀναγκαῖον daddew τῷ Aa- vi τὸ ἀλληλονία, Val ἐπερώτησα τὸν ἄγγελον χύριε, tH ἐρ- μηνεύεται τὸ αλληλούία: λέγεται ᾿Εβραϊστι 0:82 µαρηµαθά, λαλ.ὰ τῷ θεῷ τῷ θεμελιοῦντι τὰ πάντα, δοξάσωμεν αὐτὸν ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτό. ὥστε πᾶς ὁ ψάλλων τὸ ἀλληλούία 0:3» δοξάτει. og * * - ο» ὃ' Τούτων cu» οὕτως λαλιθέντων por ὑπὸ τοῦ ἀγγέλου ἑξή- 39 Sept μαρηµμανά ita prorsus | τῷ Jeu edd. τοῦ Φεοῦ item ἐπὶ τῷ aura. Byriaca: And I said to him: Ο my Lord, what is the meaning of Hallelujah? And he said unto me: How much thou examinest and a-kest questions, Paul! Whatever thou desirost to know, know. Hallelujah in the language of the He- brews means: Praise the Lord. Praise God, who was the first of all. Unto him do the angels. without ceasing, raise Hallelujah, and praise him who sent for us salvation and created for us all things. And I said unto him: O my Lord, then every. one who says Hallelujah, praises God? And the angel said unto me: If a man sing in the assembly, and those who are near him do not respond Hallelujah, they sin. If those men do uot respond, the angels will cer- taiuly re-pond; and if a man is sick or old, and does not respond, the guar- dian angel responds in his stead. But I declare that every one who is strong, and doth not respond, what do they say of him? This proud devil turneth aside; if he despises one rexponse, does he not know that he despises to offer up an offering to God? he does not prizo converse with God; for as much as a man offers prayers, he speaks with God; aud he who prays not cuts himself off from converse with God. | $1 ἀχερούσης ex Amb; Monac ἀχέρουσας. Syrus sic: After these things he led me out without the city, and brought me to the midst of those trees of the Eucharista (ut iam supra pro ἀχέρουσχ), and the angel said unto me: This is the land of promise; it is all the delight of the saints. Then he lifted me up, and carried me above the rivers of the sea, and raised me above the sea of the ocean, which sustains the firmament of the lower heaven. And the angel answered and said unto me: Dost thou know whither thou art going, Paul? And I said: I do not know, my Lord. And he said: Follow me, and I will shew thee the place = in which the souls of sinners and wicked ones are tormented. And he brought me toward the setting of tho sun; and | saw thero the end of heaven, made firm on a great river. And I asked him: Which lower deep is tliis, my Lord? And he said unto me: This is the sea of the ocean which surrounds the whole earth, and the earth is within it. And I saw there coals of fire placed iu order, and a flame of fire proceeding from them; and many inen are sunk in it, some of them up to the belly, aud some to the lips, and some to the head; and they iu the fire. Aud I inquired of the angel: What are these, my Lord? And he said: These made themselves not ou a level with the righteous, and not with the wi- cked: they did not receive repentance, but filled up their life in error, and in ser- ving their body, aud did overything in fornication and great sins. They never gave themselves to repentance, and remembered not their end; and when they II. APOCALYPSIS PAULI. 57 > ο 3 , - - γαγέν µε ἔτω τῆς πόλεως xal τῆς ἀχερούσης λίανης xo τῆς γῆς τῆς ἀγαθῆς., val ἔστησέ, µε ἑπάνω τοῦ ποταιοῦ τοῦ ὠκεανοῦ 9 P τοῦ βαστάζοντος τὸ στερέωμα To) osomiod, καὶ erf) pou’ ἐπί- στασα! ποῦ T0990; καὶ εἶπον' οὐχέ, γύοιε xal εἶπέν yov ἀγολούθει por, ἵνα σοι ὑποδείξω Ea εἰσὶν αἱ ψυχαὶ ta, ἆσε- Bà» να) ἁμαρτωλῶν. val mof» µε x δυσμῶν woo, xol ην ἡ den τοῦ οὐρανοῦ τεθμελιωμένη ἐπὶ τοῦ ποταμοῦ τοῦ renvoi. À oy ἐπέ Ἡ 5, να) οὐ» ny ἐνεῖ ode, ἀλλὰ 024 xai ἰδον ἐπέκεινα τοῦ ποταμοῦ, να OUY Ny Exel MOS, ἄλλα σχ-- , Φ , 9 1 ος, τος καὶ λύπη xal otevaypos’ καὶ iBov ποταµον χοχλατοντα, wat A - » 9 NA. À - . 4. » 9 ~ a p πολυ πληθος &/5.0» τε καὶ γυναικών βεβλημένους ἐν αὐτῷ, τοὺς μὲ» ἕως γονάτων, τοὺς δὲ ἕως ὀμφαλοῦ, πολλοὺς δὲ xal ἕως vo- = neh * τίνε- τ 1 rt ni ρυφῆς. val ἐπερωτησα” τίνες εἶσὶν οὗτοι: καὶ eif? µοι' ovtol εἶσω of ἐν πορνείαις va poryslars ἀμετανόητο, ζήσαντες. — P wol ἰδου ἐκ Xv» τοῦ ποταμοῦ ἕτερον ποταμό», ἔνθα ἐπέρρεεν ποτα- e τ - ^ = > woe τύρινος, xal ην éret πλῆθος πολλών ψυχών. xal ἐπερώτησα died, they came here. And I said to the angel who was with me: Who are those who sink to their knees in the fire? And he said unto me: These, when they go out of the church and have finished prayer, speak idle words, and desire that men should listen unto them; and they raise their voice above their companions. Then I said to him: Who are these that sink to their belly in the fire? And he answered and said unto me: Then, when they partook of the body of our Lord, would commit adultery and fornication, and kept not their body for the honour of their Lord, and restrained not themselves from wantonness until they died. And those who sink np to the lips are those who sang in the church at all times and incited each other, but by tricks and by dissembled love they de- ceived their companions. Afterwards I saw there, at the setting of the sun, many torments of various kinds, and full of men And women; and a river of fire flo- wed forth from among them, and they suffered bitter torments. And I saw there deep abysses, and in them many souls fallen upon each other. The depth of that river was thirty cubits and more. And they wept and groaned, while they said all together: Lord, have mercy upon us, O Lord God! And yet there was no mercy upon them. And [ inquired of the angel who was with me: Who are these? And he answered and said unto me: These arc they who hoped in God, that he might be a helper; but they were at rest on their wealth. And I inqui- red: O my Lord, from wl.at time are they heie? And he said unto me: From ten ages; and stil] longer will they remain here, age upon age, in this torment. And this abyss has no measure; and it bails more than a cauldron, as you behold. $2 ἐκ λιβῶν: ita uterque. Syrinen: Then I looked, and saw and behold another deep. which was deeper than the first; and there were in it souls of the wicked. It was so deep that, when souls were cast into it, they would hardly reach the bottom of that deep in 4 hundred years. Q 58 IN. APOCALYPSIS PAULI. t t τὸν ἄγγελον ' tives εἰσὶν οὗτοι, χύριε; καὶ εἶπέν pov cured εἷ- aw of κλέπται xal λείδοροι xal συκοφάνται, οἵτινες οὐχ ἔθεντο ‘ 1 4 2 + ses »” ‘ - 7 , - τον Gsov βοἹθο» αὐτῶν, αλλ Tria» ἐπὶ τῇ µαταιόοτητι τοῦ πλούτου αὐτῶν. καὶ εἶπον πρὸς αὐτόν πόσον βάθος ἐστὶν τοῦ ποταμοῦ τούτου; χαὶ εἶπέν pov µέτρον οὐχ. ἔχει τὸ Babes, ἀλλὰ > a ~Z 33 ? | i ρω » + A , , αμετρητὀν ἐστω. "ἐγὼ δὲ atevasas ἔκλαυσα Su την ἀνθρωπὸ- I 1 uU NEU , κ \ 1 Nu τητα. καὶ elmiv por ο a@yyedos’ τί χλαίις; pn συ ἐλεήμων ὑπάρχεις ὑπὲρ τὸν θεόν; ἅγιος γὰρ Gy ὁ 0:05 μετανοῶν ἐπὶ τοῖς ἀνθοώποις ἀναμένει αὐτῶν τὴν ἐπιστροφὴν καὶ petavotav’ ἐκεῖ- vor δὲ τῷ (bio θελήµατι ἁπατώμενοι ἔοχονται ἐνταῦθα καὶ alo- νίως χολάξουται. — xal χατενόησα els τὸν πύρινον ποταµόν, καὶ ἴδον ἄ.θρωπον Ὑηραλέον συρέµενον ὑπὸ δυῶν, Ov ἐχάλασαν ἕως γονάτου. xal ἐλθὼν ὁ ἄγγελος ὁ Ἰ Ἐμελοῦχος χατεῖχεν ἐν τῇ χειρὶ αὐτοῦ σίδηρον, xal ἐν αὐτῷ ἀνέφερεν τὰ ἔντερα τοῦ γέ- ροντος ἐκείνου διὰ τοῦ στόματος αὐτοῦ.. xal ἐπερώτησα τὸν [4 t 8 e , ἄγγελον' χύριε, τίς ἐστιν οὗτος ὁ τὴν χόλασιν ταύτην» ὑπομέ- 4 ¢ Tz ^ vov; καὶ εἶπεν pot” οὗτος ὁ γέρων ὃν ὁρᾷς πρεσβύτερος nv, xal ὅτε ἔτρωγεν καὶ ἔπινεν, τότε ἐλειτούργει τῷ O30. xal ἴδον ἐκεῖ $3 Syriaca: Aud I, Paul, when I saw theso things, wept over the human kind, that there was so much torment for them. And the angel answered and said unto me: Whorefore dost thou weep? why, art thou more merciful than God? And I said: God forbid, O my Lord; for God is good and loug- suffering unto the sons of men, and ho leaves every one of them to his own will, aud he walks as he pleases. 34 Suwy ex utroque est, item γονάτου. Syriuca: And I looked ugain, and saw a river, which was more terrific than the other river. And the angels were bearing off an old man, aud they sunk him in the river up to the knees. And there came a minister from the ungels, and he held ju his Land an iron pitch- fork, and it had three tines, and they were extracting the entrails of that old man from the mouth. Then I said to the angel who was with mo: What are these torments with which they are tormenting this one? and how bitter they are! And the angel said unto me: This was a priest, and he did not fulfil his ministry as he ought. lie ceased not from committing adultery every day. He ate and drank and committed fornication, and the rule of his office he did not fulfil, no, not for a single day. 35 ζώσεως: ita Munac, Ἡ eraso inter ζω et 5€; Amb ζωνήσεως | αὐτῷ: hoc spiritu ipsi codices | ayaSo0U»(: ita uterque. Syriaca: Again I looked, and saw another old man, whom four angels were carrying off in a severe manner and at a rapid run, aud they sunk him up to the knees in that river of fire; aud they allowed him not to say: Lord, have mercy upon me; but tormented him with rigour. Aud 1 said to the angel who was with ine; Who is this, O my Lord? ΠΠ. APOCALYPSIS PAULI. 59 ἕτερον γέροντα φερόµενον ὑπὸ τεσσάρων ἀγγέλων σπουδαίως᾽ καὶ ἑἐμέβαλλον αὐτὸν é τῷ mop ποταμῷ ἕως τῆς ζώσεως. xol ἐφλέγετο δεινώς ὑπὸ ἀστραπῶν. val εἶπον τῷ αγγελφ᾽ τίς ἐστιν οὗτος. χύριε; καὶ εἶπέν por’ οὗτος ὃν ὁρᾷς ἐπίσνοπος nv, xal τὸ μὲν ὄνομα ἐχεῖνο ἐπησπάσατο εἶναι, αὐτῷ, τῇ δὲ ἀγαθοσονῃ τοῦ θεοῦ οὐ περεπάτησεν, χρίσω Sixatay οὐκ ἔκρινεν, χήραν val ὁρφανὸν οὐ» ἠλέησεν, οὐδὲ ἣν ἀγαπητυιὸς οὐδὲ φιλόξενος νῦν δὲ arz52f αὐτῷ vata τὰ ἔργα αὐτοῦ. "καὶ epa, xai (Sov μέσον τοῦ ποταμοῦ ἕτερον ἄνθρωπον ἕως ἐμφαλοῦ ἔχοντα τὰς χεῖρας ὀλαιμάτους, xal σνώληχες ἀνήρχοντο διὰ τοῦ στόματος αὐτοῦ. xol ἐπερώτησα τὸν ἄγγέελον τίς ἐστιν οὗτος, χύριε; xai εἶπέν por’ οὗτος ὃν βλέτεις δ.ἄχονος nv, ἔστις ἔτρωγεν xal ἔπινεν val διηχόνει τῷ θεῷ. "καὶ ἴδον εἰς ἕτερον τόπον, ἔνθα And he said unto me: O my son, this was a bishop, and he did not pasture well his flock, but made for himself à name in eating and drinking and pleasures; and ho remembered not the grace by which I set him over it, and accounted him worthy of the great work, that he should be a shepherd; and he did not judge one righteous judginent. nor had he mercy on the orphans and the widows. 86 ῥλαιμάτους: ita prorsus codd. Syriaca: And I saw there another man, sank up to his chin, and he wallowed in blood, and worms were coming out of his mouth; and he was weeping in bitterness, and he was crying out and saying: O Lord, have mercy upon me. And this torment was more severo than all the other torments. And I said to the angel who was with me: Who is this, my Lord? And he said unto me: This was a dencon, and he was wont to eat the sacrament, not according to rule. but with the gluttony of bread; and he did no- thing good before God a single day, but committed adultery. Therefore they shew no mercy unto him, and his torments also are without mercy. Quae iam sequuntnr, in Graecis locum non habent. Again I saw a man in severe distress, and they cast him into the river of fire. And there came to him an angel, one who presided over the torments, and he held in his hand pincers of fire, very sharp; and he was cutting off the lips of that man, little by little. And when I beheld, 1. Paul, wept; and I said unto the angel who was with me: What has this one done? And he said unto me: This one was a render and a teacher in the world, but he would not himself keep one of the words which he taught; and he died and had not repented. For this reason they torment him. Again I saw another place in which there was devouring fire and & worm, and many men and women were cast into it, and that worm was gnawing and devouring without mercy. And I said to the angel: Who nro these, my Lord? And he said unto me: Dost tliou see, Paul? "These are those who took usury, and placed their hope in their riches, and trusted not in the Lord, that he should be unto them a Savionr; and they died without repentance, and came to this dreadful and bit- ter torment. 87 χριγοµένους: codd. pptvôper0s | τῶν πλησ. αὐτῶν: codicum scriptura. est FX. 60 Ill. APOCALYPSIS PAULI. hy τείχος χαλκοῦν πεπυρωµένον, xal ἔσωθεν αὐτοῦ ἄνδρας καὶ γυναΐκας χατεοθίοντας τὰς γλώσσας αὐτῶν, δεινῶς κρινοµένους. ‘ t xal ἐπερωτησα τὸν ayyehov’ tives οὗτοι, κύριε; xal εἶπέν poc οὐτοί εἶσιν cl γαταλαλούντες εἰς τὴν ἐκκλησίαν τῶν πλησίον a3- τῶν καὶ py προσέχοντες ἑαυτοῖς τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ. “καὶ ἐπέ- βλεψα, καὶ idov β/θυνον αἱματωμένον. xal cov: τί ἐστιν ὁ βόθυνος οὗτος; καὶ εἶπέν por” οὐτός ἐστιν 6 τόπος ἔνθα βλίσκον- ται οἱ φάρµακοι xal γέητες. xal cf πόρνοι xal οἱ µοιχοί, καὶ of πνίγοντες χήρας xal ἐρφανούς. ""καὶ εἶδον els ἕτερον τόπον γυναῖκας φορούσας µέλανα καὶ ἁπαγομένας ἐν ton σκοτινῷ. καὶ ἠρώτησα tives οὗτοι, χύριε; καὶ εἶπέν pov αὗταί εἶσιν al οὐκ ἤχουσαν τῶν γονέων αὐτῶν, ἀλλὰ πρὸ τῶν γάμων ἐμία- ναν τὴν παρθενίαν αὐτῶν. "καὶ εἶδον γυναῖκας φερούσας στο- τὸν TANI. αὐτὸν, ex qua τὸν ferri poterat, sed τών praestare videbatur. Syrinca : And again he shewed unto mo a very distressing place, and more sovere than the former one; for there were there men and women gnawing their tongues. And I said unto the angel who was with me: Who are these, my Lord? And he said: Those are they who whispered together in church, in the time of the service of the holy ordinances, and listened not to the words of God, but talked idle words, aud who forsook the converse with God; and they died without re- pentance. 39 τί dot: ita codices | οὗτος; xal εἶπ. pot: haec a scriptore ab οὗτος ad οὗτος transilieute omissa visa sunt | βλήσκονται: ita codd. Formam ἐπιβλήσχομαι cum similibus compositis apud recentiores inveniri constat. Syriaca: And agaiu I saw another deep, from which issue forth torments; and I saw in it men and women tormented without mercy, some of them up to their lips, and some up to their hand. And I said to the angel: What are these? And he said uuto ine: These are witches and wizards, who ceased not from their sorceries, till they departed out of the world. 39 et 49 ἑπιστήχοντας: codd. ἐπεστίχοντας | ἀνιλέως ἔπλησσεν: cdd. ἀνηλεώς UxAnoev. lidem ἡμῶν pro ὑμῖν. Syriaca h. 1. scripta Graecis parum respondent: Aud I saw again, over on the other side of them, bitter darkness, and there were in it men whose cry rose up uuceasingly; and they were crying out and saying: O Loid, have merey on us, for now we have known the time of repentance. Aud those angels yet the more tormented them, saying: There is no place for repentance. llad you repented before death, you might perhaps have been ac- cepted. And I, Paul, groaned and wept, and I said: Woe unto you, O wicked ones; wherefore were you born into the world? And he answered and said uuto me: It is more needful to weep for the pauiarchs and the metropolitans and the bishops; and weep thou over priests and over deacons; fur they have all done iniquity, and yet more over lovers of moneys. They loved the torments iuto which they have fallen, and shewed no mercy; and to them also no mercy comes, ΠΠ, APOCALYPSIS PAULI. 61 λὰς λευχκάς, τυφλὰς δὲ οὔσας, xal ἐπιστήχοντας ἑπάνω ὀβε- λίσχων πυρίνων, xal ἄγγελος avos ἔπλησσεν αὐτὰς λέγων’ vov ἐγνώκατε rod ἔστε' ἀναγινωσκομένων ὑμῖν τῶν γραφών οὐ συνήκατε. xal εἶπεν πρός µε 6 ἄγγελος' αὗταί εἶσιν αἱ φθεί- ρασαι ἑαυτὰς xal τὰ βρέφη αὐτῶν ἀποχτείνασαι. ἢλθον οὖν τὰ βρέφη χράκοντα᾽ ἐκδίκησον ἡμᾶς x τῶν μητέρων vv. καὶ ἐδέθησαν αὐτὰ ἀγγέλῳ ἀπενεχθῆναι αὐτὰ els εὐρύχωρον τόπον, τοὺς δὲ γονεῖς αὐτῶν els αἰώνιον mo. Kat ἐπῆρέν µε ὁ ἄγγελος dx τούτων τῶν κολάσεων xol ἔστησέν µε éravo Φρέατος, ὃ εἶχεν ἐπὶ τοῦ στόματος αὐτοῦ σφραγίδας ἑπτα. καὶ εἶπεν ὁ άγγελος, ὃς ἦν μετ ἐμοῦ, πρὸς τὸν ἄγγελον τὸν ἐπὶ τοῦ φοέατος τοῦ τόπου ἐκείνου ἄνοιξον τὸ φρέαρ, ἵνα Wy © ἁγαπητὸς τοῦ θεού Ι]σῦλος, ὅτι ἐδόθη αὐτῷ ἐξουσία θεωρῆσαι τὰς κολάσεις. καὶ εἶπέν got ὁ άγγελος τοῦ τό- που στῆθι µανράν, µέχοις ἂν ἀνοίξω τὰς σφραγῖδας. xal ἀνοί- ξαντος αὐτού ἐζῆλθεν δυσωδία, ἣν οὐχ. ny ἐπενεγνεῖν. καὶ πλη- τοπ mm © mme but they are tormented sevenfold; for they have lost the time of repentance. Bat God is merciful, who hath left every man to his own will; and they therefore deserve bitter torments. 41 οὐχ nv supplevimus; in edd. enim nil nisi ἣν ἐπενεγχεῖν scriptum est | οὐχ ὠμολέγησαν (Amb ὁμολ.): uterque οὐκ pro οὐχ | xal ote oux: ὅτι supplevi- mus. Οὐκ h.l. et ante ἐστὶν ita positum est ut ex iis quae praecedunt: οὐχ ὠμο- λόγησαν, absque negatione ὠμολόγησαν vel potius ἔλεγον huc supplendum sit | βλή- oxevtat: vide ad sect. 88. Syriaca: And when | was weeping over those things, the angel said unto mo: Art thou crazy, Paul? As yet, thou hast not seen bit- ter torments. Then he carried me to the west, where all the torments were made ready, and he stationed me upon a well, and I saw that the well was sealed with three seals. And the ange! who was with me answered and said unto me: Paul, dost thou see this well? Then he said to the angel who stood over the mouth of the well: Open this well for Paul, beloved of our Lord; for our Lord hath given unto him permission that he should see both all the enjoyments and bles- siugs of the righteous, and all the woes and torments of sinners. Then the an- gel answered and said unto us: Then stand afar off, that the odour of the stench may not reach thee. And when he opened tho well, there came forth from it the odour of much stench. And the angel who was with me said unto me, that as for every one who is cast into this well, there will be no remembrance of him, neither with God nor with angels. And I said to the angel who was with me: My Lord, who are these that deserve this pit? And he said unto me: Those who do not confess Jesus Christ nor his resurrection nor his humanity, but con- sider him as all mortals, and who say that the sacrament of the body of our Lord is bread. 62 IL APOCALYPSIS PAULI. σιάσας τοῦ τόπου ἴδον τὸ primo ἐκεῖνο axotous xal ζόφους πὲ- πληρωμένον, xal πολλὴν στενοχωρίαν ἐν αὐτῷ. καὶ εἶπεν πρὸς pe ὁ σὺν ἐμοὶ ἄγγελος' οὗτος ὁ τόπος τοῦ φρέατος ὃν Cod.; ἀπό- βλητός ἐστιν τῆς δόξης τοῦ θεοῦ, xal οὐδεὶς τῶν αγγέλων 5uc- ωπεῖ ὑπὲρ αὐτῶν ΄ καὶ ὅσοι οὐχ ὡμολόγησαν θεοτόκον τὴν ἁγίαν Μαρίαν, καὶ ὅτι οὐχ. ἐνηνθοώπησεν ἐξ αὐτῆς ὁ χύριος, καὶ ὅτι ὁ ἄρτος τῆς εὐχαριστίας καὶ τὸ ποτήριον τῆς εὐλογίας οὐκ. ἐστὶν αὐτοῦ cack xal αἷμα, ἐν τῷ φρέατι τούτῳ βλήσκονται΄ καὶ ὡς προεῖπον, οὐδεὶς ἄγγελος δυσωπεῖ ὑπὲρ αὐτῶν. "xal ἴδον πρὸς δυσμὰς yAtou, Eva ἐστὶν ο χλαυθμὸς xal © βρυγμὸς τῶν 650»- των, ἄνδρας πολλεὺς xal yuvaixas ἐχεῖ βασανιζομένους. καὶ εἶπον τῷ ἀγγέλῳ ' τίνες οὗτοι, χύριε; xax εἶπέν per” οὗτοί claw of λέγοντες ὅτι οὐχ ἔστιν ἀνάστασις νεκρῶὼν' καὶ οὐδέποτε γίνε- ται els αὐτοὺς ἕλεος. 8 Tadta ἀχούσας ἐγὼ ἔκλαυσα πιχρῶς. καὶ ἀτενίσας els τὸ στερέωμα ἴδον τὸν οὐρανὸν ἀνεφγότα, καὶ Γαβοιὴλ τὸν ao- χάγΊελο» κατελθόντα peta στρατιᾶς ἀγγέλων, οἵτινες ἐγύρευσαν πάσας τὰς κολάσεις. καὶ ἱδόντες of é) ταῖς κολάσεσιν κρινάόµς- vot ἀνεβόησαν πάντες pud φωνῇ µεγάλῃ᾽ ἐλέησον ods, Γα- βριήλ, ὁ παρεστηκὼς ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοῦ' ἠκούσαμεν yao ὅτι ἔστιν κρίσις᾽ ἰδοῦ ἐγνώκαμεν ait. καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ ἀρχάγγε- λος Γαβριὴλ εἶπεν fü κύριος, ᾧ παρίσταµαι, νύκτα» xai qué- 42 His nihil est apud Syrum quod respondeat. 45 γύχταν: ita codd. | Bu: codicum alter δόει, alter Soci. Syriaca: Then 1 looked to the west, and behold heaven opened; and Michael, the chief of the angels, he who is over the covenant, descending from heaven, and a host of angels with him; and he came unto those who were in torments. They said unto him: Havo mercy on us; we know that thou didst always offer up supplication in -our behalf, while we were in the world, and now the fearful judgmont of God " -hath reached us. And the angel answered and said unto them: Hearken, all yo who are in torments; by that Lord before whom I stand, I do not cease to weep on your account. Yet ye, O wicked ones, would not cease to sin, and ye filled up your life with vauity; and now, O ye wicked oues, where are your prayers, and where your repentance, that peradventure there should be unto you mercy? :Aud I, Paul, heard these things from Michael; and those wicked ones were wee- ping and crying, aud their voico was like thunder. Aud 1 remembered the words -which our Lord spake: There shall be weeping and guashing of teeth. And the angels with me were crying out and saying: O our Lord, have mercy on the work of thy hand, have mercy on thine image. IL APOCALIPSIS PAULI. 63 pay ἀδιαλείπτως πρεσβεύω ὑπὲρ τοῦ γένους τῶν ἀνθοώπων ἀλλ οὐχ ἐποίησάν τι ἀγαθὸν dv τῷ Bly 6 Ovtes, GAN ev para ότητι & Ίλωσαν τὸν βίον τῆς ζωῆς αὐτῶν. vv δὲ χκλαύσω χἀγὼ σὺν τῷ ἀγαπητῷ ao’ ἴσως σπλαγχνισθῇ ὁ ἀγαθὸς κύριος xa Ben ὑμῖν ἄνεσιν. ὑπήχουσαν δὲ µιᾷ φωνῇ᾽ ἐλέησον ἡμᾶς, κύριε. καὶ προσέπεσα» ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ ἴχέτευον λέγοντες' ἑλέη- σον, χύριε, τοὺς υἱοὺς τῶν ἀνθούπων, οὓς ἔπλασας κατ εἰκόνα σήν. "val συνεσείσθη ὁ οὐρανὲς ὡς φύλλον, καὶ ἴδον τοὺς xb πρεσβυτέρους πειµένους ἐπὶ πρὀσωπον, καὶ ἴδον τὸ θυσιαστήριον vai τὸν θρόνον καὶ τὸ χαταπέτασµα, καὶ πάντα παρεκάλουν τὴν δόξαν τοῦ θεοῦ΄ xal ἴδον τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ peta δόξης xol ἰσχύος πολλῆς κατερχόµενον ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς. xai ὡς ἐγένετο ὁ Ίχος τῆς σάλπιγγος , ἄνεβέησαν πάντες cl ἐν ταῖς χολάσεσιν λέγον- τες" ἐλέησον ἡμᾶς, vid τοῦ Oecd’ col γὰρ. ἐδόθη ἐξουσία τῶν οὐρανίων χαὶ ἐπιγείων xal καταχθονίων. xol ἢλθεν φωνὴ M- vouon” ποῖον ἔργον ἀγαθὸν ἐποιήσατε. ὅτι αἰτεῖσθε ἀνάπανσιν: ἐπράξατε ὡς ἠθελήσατε xol οὐχ, ἐμετανοήτατε, GAN ἐν ἆσω- τίαις τὸν βίον ὑμῶν ἀνηλώσατε. và)» δὲ διὰ { αβριηλ τὸν ἄγγελον τῆς δικαιοσύνης μου καὶ διὰ []αῦλον τὸν ἀγαπητόν pou Bop. ὑμῶν νύχταν xal τὴν Ἠμέραν τῆς αγίας κυριακῆς, ἐν a ἠγέρθην ἐκ νεκρών, els avanavow. γαὶ ἀνεβόησαν πάντες of ἐν ταῖς xo- λάσεσω Moves eo cop. σεν vid τοῦ θεού τοῦ Savtos’ βέλ- Ttov ἡμῖν 7) τοιαύτη ἀνάπαυσις Ἠ τὴν ζωὴν ἣν ἐξήσαμεν & τῷ νόσμῳ πολιτευόμενοι. 44 ἑμετανοήσατε; ita codices, item rursus νύχταν | ἠγέρθην reposuimus pro YiY(o2n, quod uterque codex praebet. Ex Syro interprete haec tantum huc spe- ctant: And when these things took place, I, Paul, stood confounded, and I saw the heavens shaking, like trees before the wind. And the gates were opened, and I saw our Lord coming with an escort on the clouds of heaven; and the odour of incense went forth before him from the earth even unto his throne. And I saw twenty-four elders casting themselves down before God and making supplication. And the four winds of heaven worshipped and made supplication before God. And all the angels were crying out and speaking with them. And I heard the voice of our Lord, saying: What do my glorious angels desire? And the angels answered and said: Plenitude of thy mercy unto the sons of men. Then all those who were in tbe torments lifted up thoir voice and said: O Lord Jesus Christ, son of the living God, have mércy on the work of thy hands. 64 II. APOCALYPSIS PAULI. “Kal peta ταῦτα λέγει por ὁ ἄγγελος ἰδού, Wes πάτας τὰς χολᾶσεις' δεῦρο ἄχολονθει poe, ἵνα σε ἁπάγω els τὸν παρά- δεισον, καὶ µεταβαλλῃς τὴν ψυχήν σου τῇ θεωρίᾳ τῶν δωκαίων πολλοὶ yao ἐπιθυμοῦσιν τοῦ ἀσπάσασθαί σε. xal ἔλαβέν µε ἐν ξιπῇ τοῦ πνεύματος, καὶ εἰσήγαγέν µε εἰς τὸν παράδεισο. καὶ λέχει por” οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ παράδεισος, ἔνθα παρέβησαν ᾿Αδὰμ. καὶ Y Eda. καὶ ἴδον ἐκεῖ δένδρον παμμεγέθη ὡραῖον, ἐν à ἐπανε- παύετο τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον, καὶ x τῆς Eons αὐτοῦ ἐξήρχετο Kav εὐωδέστατον ὕδωρ, µεριξέμενον εἰς τέσσαρα ἐρύγματα. καὶ εἶπα τῷ αγγέλῳ κύριε, τί ἐστιν τοῦτο τὸ δένδρον, ὅτι ἐξέρχε- ται ἐξ αὐτοῦ πολὺ πλῆθος τοῦ ὕδατος τούτου, xal ποῦ προχω- gets καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπέν por’ πρὶν Ἠενέσθαι τὸν οὐρανὲν καὶ τὴν γῆν διεµέρισεν αὐτὰ εἰς τέσσαρας ἀρχὰς xal κεφαλάς, ὧν τὰ ὀνεματά εἶσιν Φεισών, Γεῶν, γρις, ᾿Εφράτης. καὶ κρατή- σας µε πάλω τῆς χειρὸς ἐπήγαγέν µε πλησίον τοῦ ξύλου τῆς γυώσεως ἀγαθ:ὺ ral πονηροῦ. καὶ λέγει por’ τοῦτό ἐστιν τὸ δένδρον BU οὗ ὁ θάνατες εἰσῆλθεν εἰς τὸν κέσµον, xal ἐκ τεῦ xao- ποῦ αὐτοῦ ἔλαβεν "Adam παρὰ τῆς γυναικὸς αὐτοῦ xal ἔφαχγεν, xal λοιπὸν ἐςεβλήθησαν ἐντεύθεν. καὶ υπέδειξέν por ἕτερον δὲ)- $29» τῆς ζωῆς, καὶ εἶπέν por’ τοῦτο φυλάττουσιν Χερουβὶμ. καὶ à φλογύη ξομφαία. "ἐμοῦ δὲ προσέχοντος τῷ Evo καὶ θαυμά- ζοντος, ἰδον yuvaina ἀπὸ µακρέθεν ἐρχομένη, xal τλήθος ayyé- Aov ὑμνούντων αὐτῖν. καὶ ἐπηρώτησα τὸν ἄγγελον ' τίς ἐστιν αὕτη, κύριε, n ἐν τεσαύτῃ τιμῇ xol ὡραιότητι; καὶ λέγει poe ὁ ἄγγελος αὕτη ἐστὶν ἡ αγία Μαρία η μήτηρ τοῦ κυρίου. καὶ ἐλθοῦσα Ἱσπάσατό pe λέγουσα᾽ χαίροις, []αῦλε, ἀγαπητὲ τοῦ 0:c0 xal τῶν ἀγγέλων xal τῶν ἀνθρώπων σὺ 16» λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ κατήγγειλας ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ, xal ἐκκλησίας συνέστησα-ς, val pao- τυροῦσίν σοι πάντες ch σωθέντες διὰ acd ξυσθέντες γὰρ ἀπὸ τῆς πλανης τῶν εἴδωλων δια τῆς Gis διδασχαλίας ἔρχονται ὀταῦθα. 45 δένδρ. παµµεγέ-η: sic uterque | Φεισων correximus pro Οισόν. Intacta reliquimus γεῶν (quod γηών edi solet) et 252279: (quain scripturam etiam codex B in Apocalypsi utroque loco tuetur) Syrus haec non habet, nec inagis quae sectionibus 46 et 47 leguntur. 46 ἑπηρώτησα Monae; ἐπερώτησα Amb | paptvo. σοι: Monac gov pro σοι, Amb plane omittit | τῆς a6: σὴς supplevimus. Ill. APOCALYPSIS PAULI. 61 pe Aéyovtes’ χαίροις, Παῦλε, dyarnté τοῦ θεού, ὠωελησιῶν τὸ καύχηµα καὶ ἀγγέλων πρόσχηµα. καὶ ἠρώτησα" τίνες ἐστὲ ὑμεῖς; xal ὁ πρῶτος εἶπεν" eyo eut “Hoatas, ὃν ἔπρησεν Μα- νασσῆς ἐν ξυλώφ πριόνι. καὶ ὁ δεύτερος εἶπεν' ἐγώ εἰμι Ἱερε- plac, ὃν ἐλιθοβόλησαν οἱ Ἰουδαῖοι, dXX ἔμειναν πυρούμενοι τῷ αἰωνίῳ tual. καὶ 6 τρίτος εἶπεν ἐγώ εἰμι Ἰεξεχιήλ, ὃν ἔπειραν of χριστοκτόνοι’ ταῦτα πάντα ὑπεμείναμεν, καὶ τὴν λιθίνην χαρ- Slav τῶν Ἰουδαίων οὐχ. ἠδυνήθημεν ἐπιστρέφαι. καὶ ἔρριψα έαν- τὸν ἐπὶ πρόσωπον, δεόµενος τῆς ἀγαθότητος τού θεοῦ, ὅτι ἐποίη- σεν ἔλεος pet ἐμοῦ λυτρωσάμενος éx τοῦ γένους τῶν Εβραίων. val ἦλθεν povn λέγουσα µακάριος el σύ, Παῦλε, ἀγαπητὲ τοῦ Qeod , xal µακάριος of πιστεύσαντες διὰ σοῦ εἰς τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ xvplou ἡμών ᾿Γησοῦ Χριστοῦ, ὅτι αὐτοῖς ἠτοιμάσθη ἡ αἰώνιος ζωή. 9"Ert ταύτης τῆς φωνῆς λεγούσης ἦλθεν ἄλλος κράζων - µακαριος el, Παῦλε. xal ἐπερώτησα τὸν ἄγγελον' τίς ὁστιν said unto me: This is righteous Job. And he drew nigh unto me and gave me & salutation and said unto me: Paul, thine honour and remembrance nre always with God and among all the saints. And I am Job, who endured many tempta- tions from Satan. Thirty years he left me, until I fell, prostrated and smitten with evil boils. Worms swarmed upon me, and every one of them about three fingers. And Satan daily uttered threats over me, saying: Curse thy God and die. And when he prompted my sons with me to come and comfort me, then Satan would say with their tongue: How much Job suffers these torments and the plague of boils. And every day he urged them to say to me: Blaspheme against the living God and die. But I yielded not to the desire of the wicked one, but always said: The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken awny; blessed be his name. It were better for me that I should remain under the scourge with which I was so much distressed, all the days of my life, than that I should blas- pheme against God. And 1 would not cease from blessing his name, and he was ' long-suffering unto me in all that distress, for whom everything is easy ; for what is the affliction of this world, compared with the promises of God, which he has prepared for his called, and those who delight in his love? 59 Syriaca: And I saw another old man, saying unto me: Peace be unto thee, O Paul. And I said unto the angel who was with me: Who is this old man, my master? And he himself said to me: I am Noah, of the ark of the flood. I was six hundred years old, when I was building the ark for all flesh; and I ceased not to tell the sons of men: Repent of your evil deeds, for behold a flood cometh, and it will destroy you. And they saw that 1 prayed by night and day for them; bread I ate not in quietness, and the hair of my head I shaved not; and I hoped that peradventure God would shew mercy unto the work of his hands and not destroy it. But they repented not and considered not. 5 * C2 66 III. APOCALYPSIS PAULI. χαιος Qv καὶ πράος: καὶ ἀποχριθεὶς εἶπέν po” χλαῦσαί µε δεῖ ὑπὲρ πάντα ἄνθρωπον, ὅτι μόχθον κατέβαλλον εἰς λαὸν ἀσύνέτον, καὶ καρπὸν οὐχ Ίνεγκαν᾽ xal βλέπω τὰ πρόβατα ἅπερ ἐποίμαι- νον ἐσκορπισμένα, καὶ 6 µόχθος ὃν ἐμόχθησα διὰ τοὺς υἱοὺς Ἰσραὴλ els οὐδὲν ἑλογίσθη xal τὰς δυνάµεις καὶ στρατιὰς ἴδον ἐμμέσῳ αὐτῶν, καὶ οὐ συνῆχαν ' xal βλέπω τοὺς ἐξ ἐθνῶν προσ- χυνοῦντας xal πιστεύσαντας διὰ τοῦ λόγου σου καὶ ἐπιστρέψαν- τας καὶ ἐρχομένους ἐνταῦθα, xal ἐκ τοῦ λαοῦ µου τοῦ τοσούτου οὐδεὶς auvixev. ὅτε yao ἐχρέμασαν τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ οἱ ᾿[ουδαῖοι ἐπὶ τοῦ σταυρού, πάντες of ἄγγελοι καὶ ἀρχάγγελοι καὶ of δί- Χαιοι καὶ πᾶσα xtiots ἡ τῶν ἐπουρανίων καὶ ἐπιγείων καὶ κα- ταχθονίων ἐκόψαντο xal ἐθρήνησαν κοπετὸν µέγαν ΄ of δὲ ἀσεβεῖς xal παράφρονες ᾿Ιουδαῖοι où συνῆκαν ' διότι Ἱτοιμάσθη αὐτοῖς τὸ TUE τὸ αἰώνιον καὶ σχώληξ ὁ ἀκοίμητος. "Ett τούτου λαλοῦντος ἦλθον ἄλλοι τρεῖς xal ἠσπάσαντό 49 πριόνι: hoc accentu notatum. Syriaca: And while he was talking, there came unto me twelve others, saying unto me: Art thou Paul, who was called Saul? We have heard before God a good remembrance of thee. Then I said: Who are ye, my masters? tell me. The first one answered and said: I am Isaiah, the distinguished prophet; and Manassel the son of llezekiah, sawed me through with a woodsuw. And another answered and said: I am Ezekiol, the son of Buzi, he whom the Jews dragged on the mountain until the brains of my head went out. And all of us, my son, died in this way, and not one of us by a natural death. God constrained us, that we should turn Israel; and every one of us, in some way, they tormented. O Paul, blessed is the people that repents through thee, and blessed is the generation whose minister thou art. And one of them answered and said unto me: My son, I recoived angels into my house as strangers, and the sons of tho city came to take them away from me by force, for wantonness; and I gave them my two daughters, who were virgins, and said unto them: Do unto them as you please; lo, the two know not a man, and to these men do no wickedness; and they listened not unto me. And lo, thou seest, Paul, that every evil-doer is thus rewarded. His Syrus addit sectionem de Jobo, quae iu Graecis non legitur. (Constat his: And after these things I saw there coming towards me another old man, whose face and looks shone very brightly, like an angel; and his angel before him, singing and praising. : And I said to the angel who was with me: Then, my master, as for every one of the saints, the angel who guideth him in the world is here with him praising; and wherever he gocth, he walketh before him; and the angels and saints have a love that cannot be divided. From the day that they do the will of God, they do not separate from them; and in every place where they sojourn, the praise of the Lord is in their mouth. Then I in- quired of the angel who was with me: Who is this old man, master? And he IIl. APOCALYPSIS PAULL 61 pe λέγοντες χαίροις, Παῦλε, ἀγαπητὲ τοῦ θεού, éxxAnoudv τὸ καύχηµα καὶ ὦγγέλων πρόσχημα. καὶ ἠρώτησα tives doti ὑμεῖς; καὶ ὁ πρῶτος εἶπεν ἐγώ elpt “Hoatas, ὃν ἔπρησεν Μα- νασσῆς ἐν ξυλίνφ πριόνι καὶ ὁ δεύτερος εἶπεν ἐγώ εἰμι Ἱερε- plas, ov ἑλιθοβόλησαν of Ἰουδαῖοι, ἆλλ ἔμειναν πυρούμενοι τῷ αἰωνίῳ πυρί. καὶ ὁ τρίτος εἶπεν ἐγώ εἰμι Πεξεχιήλ, ὃν ἔπειραν οἱ χριστοκτόνοι' ταῦτα πάντα ὑπεμείναμεν, καὶ τὴν λιθίνην καρ- Sa» τῶν Ιουδαίων οὐκ. ἠδυνήθημεν ἐπιστρέψαι, καὶ ἔρριψα έαυ- τὸν ἐπὶ πρόσωπον, δεόµενος τῆς ἁγαθότητος τοῦ θεού, ὅτι ἑποίη- σεν ἔλεος pet ἐμοῦ λυτρωσάμενος ex τοῦ γένους τῶν ᾿Εβραίων. val ἦλθεν avy Mosca µακάριος el σύ, Παῦλε, ἀγαπητὲ τοῦ cou, χαὶ µαχάριος of πιστεύσαντες διὰ cod εἰς τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ νυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ, ὅτι αὐτοῖς ἠτοιμάσθη ἡ αἰώνιος ζωή. $9"Ext ταύτης τῆς φωνῆς λεγούσης ἦλθεν ἄλλος χράζων : µακάριος el, Taide. xal ἐπερώτησα τὸν ἄγγελον' τίς ἐστιν said unto me: This is righteons Job. And he drew nigh unto me and gave me a salutation and said anto me: Paul, thine honour and remembrance nre always with God and among all the saints. And I am Job, who endured many tempta- tions from Satan. "Thirty years he left me, until I fell, prostrated and smitten with evil boils. Worms swarmed upon me, and every one of them about three fingers. And Satan daily uttered threats over me, saying: Curse thy God and die. And when he prompted my sons with me to come and comfort me, then Satan would say with their tongue: How much Job suffers these torments and the plague of boils. And every day he urged them to say to me: Blaspheme against the living God and die. But I yielded not to the desire of the wicked one, but always said: The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken awny; blessed be his name. It wore better for me that I should remain under the scourge with which I was so much distressed, all the days of my life, than that I should blas- pheme against God. And I would not cease from blessing his name, and he was ' long-suffering unto me in all that distress, for whom everything is easy; for what is the affliction of this world, compared with the promises of God, which he has prepared for his called, and those who delight in his love? 50 Syriaca: And I saw another old man, saying unto me: Peace be unto thee, O Paul. And I said unto the angel who was with me: Who is this old man, my master? And he himself said to me: I am Noah, of the ark of the flood. I was six hundred years old, when I was building the ark for all flesh; and I censed not to tell the sons of mon: Repent of your evil deeds, for behold a flood cometh, and it will destroy you. And they saw that I prayed by night and day for them; bread I ate not in quietness, and the hair of my head I shaved not; and I hoped that peradventure God would shew mercy unto the work of bis hands and not destroy it. But they repented not and considered not. 5 * 0) 68 HI. APOCALYPSIS PAULI. οὗτος, χύριε; καὶ εἶπέν por οὐτός ἐστιν Noe 6 ἐν τῷ καιρῷ τοῦ χατακλυσμοῦ. καὶ ἀσπασάμενοι ἀλλήλους, ἠρώτησα αὐτόν τίς el; xol εἶπέν por’ ἐγώ εἰμι Noe ὁ ἐν ἑχατὸν ἕτεσιν χτίσας τὴν κιβωτόν, καὶ μὴ ἀποδυσάμενος ὃν ἐφόρουν χιτώνα μηδὲ ξυρησά- µενος τὴν χεφαλήν µου, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐγχράτειαν ἀσκήσας οὐκ ἐπλη- σίασα τῇ γυναιχί µου, χαὶ εἰς τὰ ἐχατὸν ἔτη ὁ χιτών µου οὐχ ἐρυπώθη, καὶ ἡ θρὶξ τῆς κεφαλῆς µου οὐχ ἐλαττώθη΄ καὶ οὐχ ἐπαυσάμην τοῖς ἀνθρώποις κηρύσσειν μετανοεῖτε᾽ ἰδοὺ yap xa- τακλυσμὸς ἔρχεται. καὶ οὐδεὶς συνῆκεν, ἀλλὰ πάντες ἐξεμυκτή- ριζόν µε, pe φειδόµενοι τῶν ἀνομιῶν αὐτῶν, ἕως οὗ ἦλθεν τὸ ὕδωρ τοῦ χατακλυσμοῦ xal ἀπώλεσε πάντας. 5 Kal ἀποβλέψας ἴδον ἄλλους δύο ἀπὸ µακρόθεν. καὶ ἐπε- 51 dydy xol ἡλίας: rectius apud Syrum de Helia et Elisa scribi videtur. Ceterum post verba ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν pauca tantum perisse, ut per se probabile est, ita ex Syro intellegitur. Post Heliae enim orationem ille angelum a Paulo disces- sisse significat et Paulum sibi ipsi esse redditum. Quid praeterea ex Syro ad Graecum textum supplendum faciat dubium est; Syrus enim ea quae de libello Pauli sub fundamento domus Tarsi invento ab initio Graeci textus scripta sunt ad finem narrationis transtulit, quemadmodum iam supra ad sect. 9. dictum est et infra accuratius indicabitur. Legitur autem sectio 51. in Syro sic: And after these things I saw two coming unto me; and the angel who was with me said unto me: These are Elijah and Elisha. And they came unto me and inquired after my health; and Elijah said unto me, while rejoicing with me: I prayed before God concerning the people of Israel, and it rained not upon them rain for three years and six months; for their iniquity was great. I spake unto them, and they would not hear me. And I remembered that whatever a man asks, the Lord granteth it unto him; as David the prophet hath said: The Lord is nigh unto those who call upon him in truth; and he performeth the will of them that fear him. And often the angels asked that he would give them rain, and he gave not, until I called upon him again; then he gave unto them. But blessed art thou, O Paul, that thy generation and those thou teachest are the sons of the kingdom. And know thou, O Paul, that every man who believes through theo hath a great blessing, and a blessing is reserved for him. ‘Then he departed from me. And the angel who was with me led me forth, and said unto me: Lo, unto thee is given this mystery and revelation; as thou pleasest, make it known unto the sons of men. (Quae iam sequuntur, potius ab interprete inventa quam trans- lata videntur. And I, Paul, returned unto myself, and I knew all that I had seen; and in life I had not rest that I might reveal this mystery; but I wrote it, and deposited it under the ground and the foundation of the house of a certain faithful man, with whom I used to be in Tarsus, a city of Cilicia. And when I was released from this life of time, and stood before my Lord, thus said he unto me: Paul, have we shewn all these things unto thee, that thou shouldst deposit them under the foundation of a house? Then send and disclose, coucer- IV. APOCALYPSIS IOHANNIS. 71 ἄχουσον τῆς φωνῆς pou xal δίδαξὀν µε περὶ τῆς ἐλεύσεώς odv’ ὅταν µέλλῃς ἔρχεσθαι ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, τί μέλλει γενέσθαι; ὁ οὖρα- νὸς καὶ ἡ yi xal o ἥλιος xal n σελήνη xt µέλλουσι γενέσθαι ἐν τοῖς χαιροῖς ἐκείνοις; ἀποχάλυψόν µοι πάντα. θαρρώ γὰρ ὅτι ὑπακούεις τῷ δούλῳ σου. ? Kal ἐποίησα ἡμέρας ἑπτὰ προσευχόµενος, καὶ peta ταῦτα νεφέλη φωτεινἠ Ἡρπασέν pe ἀπὸ τοῦ ὄρους καὶ ἔστησέ µε πρὸ προσώπου τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, xal ἤχουσα φωνῆς λεγούσης por’ ava- βλεφον, δοῦλε τοῦ θεοῦ Ιωάννη, καὶ yo xal ἀναβλέψας εἶδον ἀνεφῳγότα τὸν οὐρανόν, xal ἐξήρχετο ἀπὸ τῶν ἔνδοθεν τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ὀσμὴ ἀρωμάτων εὐωδίας πολλῆςι καὶ εἶδον φωτοχυσίαν ὑπεράγαδε | δοῦλέν (E ἀνάξιον δοῦ.) cov: D om σου | ἄκουσον: F εἰσάχουσον | A om τῆς φωνῆς | καὶ δίδ. µε περὶ τῆς £X. σου (E ἁγίας σου £X. ot add xal περὶ τῶν ἑσχάτων ἡμερών): F om | ὅταν (E praom Όταν µέλλῃ βασιλεύειν ὁ avrixel- µενος διάβολος xal) µέλλῃς (D pde) Fey. (D εἰσέρχ.) ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς (ita DEF; AC ἐπὶ τὴν yn) | τί μέλλει γενέσθαι (C. γίνεσδ.) ὁ oup. καὶ ἡ y, (C om x. n YA) - - τί µέλλουσι (C πώς À τί pq). γεν. ἐν (C om) x. χαιρ. ἐχείν. cum DC: E τί µέλλῃ γενέσθαι ὁ ovp. xol ἡ yfj xal vj σελ. xol τὰ λοιπἁ πάντα τοῦ xdopov τούτου, F xol (6?) oup. τί µέλλῃ γεν. καὶ yyy xol Ἀάλασσα τί µέλλουν γενέσθαι ἐν τῷ καιρῷ ἐχείνφ, A xal τί μέλλει γενέσ». ἐν τοῖς χαιρ. ἐχείνοις | ἀποχ. (A xal ar.) p. πάντα (E περὶ πάντων τούτων): A add περὶ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ xai τῆς γῆς, τοῦ nou xol τῆς σελήνης xol τῶν ἀστέρων | app. γὰρ (E add els ot δέσποτα): A ὅτι Sapp., D Sapp | ὅτι ὑπ. τῷ δούλῳ (ita DE; C τὸν δοῦλον) σου (C σόν): A πάντοτε εἰσαχούεις µου τοῦ δούλου σου, F (certe Birchio teste) ὑπαχούης µου ὡς δοῦλός σου 3 χαὶ ἐποίησα cum AD: CEFG xol ποιήσας (C ποιῄσαντος) | καὶ µε. ταῦτα: E εὐλδέως, F ἰδοὺ | νεφ. φωτεινἠ (Ε φωτός) ἤρπ. µε an. t. ὄρ. x. for. µε (F om ἀπὸ usque ἔστ. µε) usque οὐρανοῦ cum AD(F)G: C ἤρπασάν (sic) µε an. τ. Sp. x. ἔστησέν µε etc; E ἥρπασέ µε dv νεφέλῃ καὶ παρέστησέν µε πρὸ προσώπ. αὐτοῦ. B post ἡμῖν τὴν Φεότητα (vide sub 1) sic pergit: ἐπὶ ἡμέρας ἑπτὰ νηστίᾳ καὶ ἀγρυπνίαις, περιευχόµενος τῷ Seq ἵνα πλατύτερον δείξῃ ἡμῖν τὰ ἀπόρρητα τῆς συντελείας τοῦ αἰῶνος. καὶ lod yASev νεφέλη φωτεινἠ xol ἧρπασέ µε πρὸ προσώπ. τοῦ ovp. | ἀνάβλεψ. - x. Se. (C χυρίου pro x. 9c.) - γνώδι (D εἰδέ) cum ACD; item E sed add πάντα τὰ μέλλοντα γενέσθαι: F ἄχουσον δίχαιε ζω. xol γνώδι. B ἀνάβλ. καὶ Sewpycov δίχαιε ζω. | ἀνάβλέψας εἶδον (ita DEF; A ἴδον): C ἀνέβλεψα xat ov, B καὶ ἀνέτεινα τὸ ὄμμα xol (ov (cod. ofBov) | ἀνεωγότα (B post ovp.) τὸν οὐρ. cum DB: FE ἀνεωγμένον (E post ovp.) τὸν οὐρ., CA avew- γότας (sed C - ta, A post ovp.) τοὺς οὐρανούς | xal ἐξήρχ. ἀπὸ τῶν (A om a. t.) ἔνδ. t. ovp. cum CEA: D praem xal εἶδον, sed om ἀπὸ usque ovp., F x. ἑξήρχ. ax αὐτοῦ, B om | ὀσμὴ (F ὡς ὀσμή) ap. εὐωδ. (F πλήρης, C πολλῇ εὐωδία, C εὐωδίας πολλοῦ πλήρης µόσχου) cum A, item CEF : D nil nisi εὐωδίας πλήρης, B om omnia | xal εἶδ. φωτοχ. (E φωταγωγίαν) πολλ. παρὰ (E Jrip) t. HA. φωτ. (A σφοδρωτέραν) cum ADEG: B xol φωτοχ. πο. πα. t. Πλ. et add (supra om) xal ὀσμὴν ἀρωμάτων, CF σφόδρα (F om) πα. τ. Πλ. Φωτεινοτ. IV. APOCALYPSIS IOHANNIS. ᾽Αποχάλυψις τοῦ ἁγίου Ἰωάννου τοῦ θεολόγου. Meta τὴν ἀνάληψιν τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν ᾿[ησοῦ Χριστοῦ πα- ρεγενόµην ἐγὼ ‘loans μόνος ἐπὶ τὸ ὄρος τὸ Θαβώρ, ἔνθα καὶ τὴν ἄχραντον αὐτοῦ θεότητα ὑπέδειξεν ἡμῖν, καὶ un δυνηθέντος µου στῆναι ἔπεσα ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν καὶ ηὐξάμην πρὸς κύριον καὶ εἶπον΄ χύριε ὁ θεός µου, ὁ καταξιώσας µε δοῦλόν σου Ὑενέσθαι, 5» ἀποχάλυψις cum ABCFG: D ἡ ἀποχ., E ἑρώτησις | τοῦ ἁγίου (ita CD; B add xal πανευφήµου ἀποστόλου xal εὐαγγελιστοῦ, item FG ἀποστ. καὶ εὐαγγ.) lu. τοῦ δεολ. (G add xal περὶ τοῦ ἀντιχρίστου): A lw. ἀποστ. xol εὐαγγελ. ἐπι- om clou ἠγαπημένου παρλένου τοῦ Seoddyou περὶ τῆς συντελείας xol περὶ τοῦ ἀντιχρίστου. E τοῦ ἁγί. lw. τοῦ Seo. περὶ τῆς παρουσίας τοῦ χυρίου ἡμών ἱησοῦ χριστοῦ xal περὶ τῆς συντελείας. 1 ἀνάληψι: D (ex errore) ἀποχάλυψιν | παρεγενόµην cum DE: BCFG πα- ραγενόµενος | ἐγὼ lw.: BF add 6 Φεολόγος | μόνος: BF οπι | ἐπὶ τὸ ὄρος τὸ (cum DG, item F; E om) Δαβώρ (F Ἀαβώριον2): BC ἐν τῷ ὄρει τῷ (C om) Δαβώρ | Évôa x. v. ἄχρ. aur. Δεότητα (C Sedtrytav) ὑπέδειξ. (D ἔδειξ) ἡμῖν (C add ἐν γὰρ τῷ Spee ἐχείνῳ ἔδειξεν ἡμῖν τὴν Δεότηταν) cum CDFG: B ἐν d ὑπέδειξ. ἡμῖν τὴν Φεότητα, E om | xol μὴ δυν. µου στῆν. ἔπεσα usque εἶπον eum D: E xal ἐχτείνας τὰς χεῖρας πρὸς τὸν οὐρανὸν εἶπον, C ἐπεσάμην (sed scri- ptum est ἐπέσαμεν) ἐπὶ πρόσωπον ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν, καὶ ἀνελδόντος µου ἐν τῷ τόπῳ ἐχείνῳ, xal ἀτενίσας εἷς τὸν οὐρανὸν xal τὰς χεῖράς µου ἐχπετάσας εἰς τὸ ὕψος τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ηὐξάμην πρὸς χύριον xal εἶπον, F (item Q?) ἑλλόντος δέ µου ἐν τῷ τόπῳ ἐχείνῳ, xal ἀτενίσας τοῖς ὀφβαλμοῖς εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν ηὐξάμην πρ. xup. λέ- γων, B om usque finem soctionis. A post τοῦ χνρ. ἡμῶν ino. χριστοὺ sic pergit : ἔπεσον ἐγώ ἰωάνν. ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν, xol pa τὰς χεῖράς µου εἷς τὸν οὐρανὸν xal τὸ ὄμμα, xal ηὐξάμην πρ. χύρ. τὸν Sedv µου xal εἶπον | χύρις à Se. pou cum EFG: A χύρ. µου lnaod χριστέ, C χύριε ἰησοῦ χριστέ, D xóp. ἡμῶν inaoù χριστέ, Seb IV. APOCALYPSIS IOHANNIS. ΤΙ ἄχουσον τῆς φωνῆς µου xal δίδαξὀν µε περὶ τῆς ἐλεύσεώς σου΄ ὅταν µέλλῃς ἔρχεσθαι ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, τί μέλλει γενέσθαι; ὁ οὖρα- vos καὶ ἡ γή xol o ἥλιος καὶ n σελήνη tl µέλλουσι γενέσθαι ἐν τοῖς χαιροῖς ἐκείνοις; ἀποχάλυψόν pot πάντα. θαρρώ yap ὅτι ὑπακούεις τῷ δούλῳ σου. "Kal ἐποίησα ημέρας ἑπτὰ προσευχόµενος, καὶ peta ταῦτα νεφέλη φωτεινἠ ἡρπασέν µε ato τοῦ Spous καὶ ἔστησέ µε πρὸ προσώπου τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, καὶ ἤκουσα φωνῆς λεγούσης por’ ava- βλεψον, δοῦλε τοῦ θεοῦ Ιωάννη, καὶ yah. χαὶ ἀναβλέψας εἶδον ἀνεῳγότα τὸν οὐρανόν, xal ἐξήρχετο ἀπὸ τῶν ἔνδοθεν τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ὀσμὴ ἀρωμάτων εὐωδίας πολλῆς, καὶ εἶδον φωτοχυσίαν᾽ ὑπεράγαδε | δοῦλόν (E ἀνάξιον 800.) cov: D om σου | Gxovcov: F εἰσάχουσον | A om τῆς φωνῆς | xal δίδ. µε περὶ τῆς £X. σου (E ἁγίας σου di. ot add xal περὶ τῶν ἑσχάτων ἡμερών): F om | ὅταν (E praom Όταν µέλλῃ βασιλεύειν ὁ ἀντικεί- µενος διάβολος xal) µέλλῃς (D µέλλεις) ἔρχ. (D εἰσέρχ.) ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς (ita DEF; AC ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν) | τί µέλλει γενέσθαι (C. γίνεσ».) ὁ oup. καὶ xj yn (C om x n YA) - - th µέλλουσι (€ πῶς n τί μέλλῃ) γεν. ev (C om) x. καιρ. ἐχείν. cum DC: E τί µέλλῃ γενέσθαι d oup. xol ἡ yfj xoà yj σελ. xal ta λοιπὰ πάντα τοῦ χόσμου τούτου, F' xol (6?) oup. τί µέλλῃ γεν. xal ἡ γῆ xol Ἀάλασσα τί µέλλουν γενέσθαι dv τῷ χαιρῷ ἐκχείνῳ, A xal τί μέλλει yevdod. ἐν τοῖς χαιρ. ἐχείνοις | ἀποχ. (A xal ἀπ.) p. πάντα (E περὶ πάντων τούτων): A add περὶ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ xal τῆς γῆς, τοῦ ἡλίου καὶ τῆς σελήνης xol τῶν ἀστέρων | app. γὰρ (K add tl; ot δέσποτα): A ὅτι Sapp., D Ξαρρώ | ὅτι ὑπ. τῷ δούλῳ (ita DE; C τὸν δοῦλον) σου (C σὀν): A πάντοτε εἰσαχούεις µου τοῦ δούλου σου, F (certe Birchio teste) ὑπαχούης µου ὡς δοῦλός σον 3 χαὶ ἐποίησα cum AD: CEFG xal ποιήσας (C ποιῄσαντος) | xal µε. ταῦτα: E εὐδέως, F ov | νεφ. φωτεινή (F φωτὸς) Hor. µε ἀπ. t. dp. x. ἔστ. µε (F om ἀπὸ usque Zor. µε) usque οὐρανοῦ cum AD(F)G: C ἤρπασάν (sic) µε an. «x. Sp. x. ἔστησέν µε etc; E Πρπασέ µε dv νεφέλῃ καὶ παρέστησέν µε πρὸ προσώπ. αὐτοῦ. B post ἡμῖν τὴν Φεότητα (vide sub 1) sic pergit: ἐπὶ ἡμέρας ἑπτὰ νηστίᾳ καὶ ἀγρυπνίαις, περιευχόµενος τῷ Sed ἵνα πλατύτερον δείξῃ ἡμῖν τὰ ἀπόρρητα τῆς συντελείας τοῦ alüvos. καὶ lo) HASev νεφέλη φωτεινἠ xol ἧρπασέ µε πρὸ προσώπ. τοῦ oup. | ἀνάβλεψ. - t. Je. (C χυρίου pro τ. 9c.) - γνώσι (D εἰδέ) cum ACD; item E sed add πάντα τὰ μέλλοντα γενέσὃαι: F ἄχουσον δίχαιε lw. xol γνώδι. B ἀνάβλ. καὶ Δεώρησον δίχαιε ζω. | ἀνάβλέψας εἶδον (ita DEF; A ἴδον): C ἀνέβλεψα xal ἴδον, B καὶ ἀνέτεινα τὸ ὄμμα xat (ov (cod. οἵδον) | ἀνεωγότα (B post oup.) τὸν oup. cum DB: FE ἀνεωγμένον (E post op.) τὸν oup. , CA avew- γότας (sed C - ta, A post ovp.) τοὺς οὐρανούς | xat ἐξήρχ. ἀπὸ τῶν (A om d. t.) ἔνδ. t. οὖρ. cum CEA: D praem καὶ εἶδον, sed om ἀπὸ usque οὐρ., F x. ἑξήρχ. ἀπ᾿ αὐτοῦ, B om | ὀσμὴ (F ὡς ὀσμὴ) ap. evwd. (F πλήρης, C πολλῇ εὐωδία, C εὐωδίας πολλοῦ πλήρης µόσχου) cum A, item CEF: D nil nisi εὐωδίας πλήρης, B om omnia | xal εἶδ. φωτοχ. (E φωταγωγίαν) πολλ. παρὰ (E ὑπὶρ) t. HA. φωτ. (A σφοδρωτέραν) cum ADEG: B xal φωτοχ. πο. πα. t. Wr. et add (supra om) καὶ ὀσμὴν ἀρωμάτων, CF σφόδρα (F om) πα. t. Πλ. φωτειοτ. 72 IV. APOCALYPSIS IOHANNIS. oA» σφόδρα παρὰ τὸν ἥλιον φωτεινοτέραν. P xal πάλιν ἤκουσα φωνῆς λεγούσης pot” θεώρησον, Suus Ἰωάννη. καὶ ἀνέτεινα τὸ ὄμμα, xal εἶδον βιβλίον κείµενον, ὡς νοµίζειν µε, ἑπτὰ ὀρέων τὸ πάχος αὐτοῦ τὸ δὲ µῆχος αὐτοῦ νοῦς ἀνθρώπων. οὐ δύναται χἀταλαβεῖν, ἔχοντα σφραγίδας ἑπτά. xal εἶπον' χύριε ὁ θεός µου, ἀποκάλυψέν pot τί ἐστιν γεγραμμµένον ἐν τῷ βιβλίῳ τούτῳ. *xal ἤκουσα φωνῆς λεγούσης por’ ἄκουσον, δίκαιε Ἰωάννη: τοῦτο τὸ βιβλίον ὃ έώραχκας, Ὑεγραμμένα εἰσὶν τὰ ἐν τῷ οὐρανᾷ καὶ τὰ ἐν τῇ yy καὶ τὰ ἐν τῇ ἀβύσσῳ, καὶ πάσης φύσεως dv- θρωπίνης χρίµατα xal δικαιοσύνη. ὃ καὶ εἶπον' κύριε, πότε µέλ- 8 xal πάλιν etc. cum ABCD: F xal - - ἄχουσον 8lx. lw. καὶ Δεώρησον, E om| x. ἀνέτεινα (C - vov) v. ὄμμ. cum AC; reliqui om | F xal ἀναβλέψας εἶδον| ABC ἴδον | C om χείµενον | ὡς νοµίζειν pe cum A: D ὡς νοµίζον ἴσον, C ὡς νοµί- ζων, F ὡς ἑνόμιζον (item G addito (coy), E nil nisi ὡς, B om, sed vide post| int. ὀρέων (C Spn) τὸ xd. αὖτ. cum CDFG; item A τὸ xd. avr. ὡς Ent. ὀρέων : E ἑπταχοσίων πήχεων τὸ πάχ., B vide post | ἀνθρώπων cum AD, item B (qui totum locum sic habet: οὗ τὸ μῆκχ. καὶ τὸ πλάτος xal τὸ may. νοῦς dy9p. etc): ΟΕΕ aySpurou | κχαταλαβεῖν (CE - βέσθαι) cum ACEFG: BD xatavoñoa| ἔχοντα cum CDFG: AB ἔχων, E ἔχον δὶ | καὶ εἶπον: B xal τοῦτο Seacduevac ἐγω ἱωάννης εἶπον | xópu usque ἀποχάλ. µοι cum D, item E omisso ἀποχάλ. pot, F (et G?) ἀποχάλ. pot χύριε: AC ἄκουσον τοῦ δούλου σου τῆς φωνῆς χύριε (C om t. qu. χύρ.) xal ἀποχ. por, B δέοµαί aov κύριε, ἀποχάλυψ. por τῷ δούλῳ σου | τί dot. (E εἶσιν) γεγραμμµένον (E - µένα, item D) ἐν x. Be. trout. cum ADE; item C τί dor. τὰ ἐν αὐτῷ yeypapp, F (et 439) τὸ βιβλίον τοῦτο, B τί ἐστι τὸ βιβλίον ὃ ἑώραχα : * xal fjx. pw λε. po: Eom| dx. δίχ. ζω. cum BCDE: AG om| BC om τοῦτο, E om τοῦτο usque ἑώραχ. (F a verbis ἀποχάλ. pot xp. τὸ βιβλ. τοῦτο per- git xal πάντα ἐν αὐτῷ γεγραμμ. τὰ ἐν τῷ mediis omissis) | γεγραμμ. eloly (ita A, C elo. γεγρ., BD ἔστι [D ἔστε] γεγραμµένα): C add éy αὐτῷ. De E vide post, de F ante. | τὰ ἐν τῷ (cum BDEFG; AC om) ovp. καὶ τὰ (AB om) £. τ. v. xai (CD om) τὰ -- πάσης φύ. dv3p. (cum ACD: BEF πᾶσα φύσις ἀνλρώπων [F - που]) χρίµατα (cum AE, D χρίµασιν BCF xplua) x. dx. Post dix. ωάννη E sic pergit: πάντα τὰ £v τῷ οὐρανῷ -- xplpat. x. Bux. ἀναγραφόμενα. B post δικαιοσύνη addit: xal pavepwryjoovrat εἷς τὴν συντέλειαν τοῦ αἰώνος, ἐν τῇ ped- λούσῃ χρίσει’ xaddç ὁ προφήτης δανιἠλ ἑώραχεν χριτήριον ' ἐχάβισα, xol βιβλία ἀνεώχβησαν (in codice per omnia vitiosissimo scriptum ost: ἐχάλησαι’ καὶ βύβλη dvedynaav)* τότε καθίσονται xal of δώδεχα ἀπόστολοι χρίνοντες τὰς δώδεχα φυλὰς τοῦ ἱσραήλ. Tum pergit: ὡς 8 ταῦτα ἤχουσα ὑπὸ τοῦ xuplou pov, xal πάλυ ρώτησα: ὑπόδειξόν por, χύριέ µου, πότε µέλλῃ γενέσθαι, xal τί εἷς (codex vti; pro τί ele) σημεῖα διαφέρουσι of xatpol xal οἱ χρόνοι, ἵνα xdyd ἄναγγείλω τοῖς ἀδελφοῖς µου τοῖς ἀποστόλοις xal πᾶσι τοῖς πιστεύουσιν εἷς τὸ ὄνομά σου τὸ ἅγιον. 6 πότε µέλλουσιν (A μέλλει) ταῦτ. γεν. (D γε. τα., F τα. ἀποχαλυφ»ῆναι) --éxcivor cum ΑΟΡΕ (et G): E καὶ and τότε τί µέλλει γενέσ». | μέλλει: A IV. APOCALYPSIS IOHANNIS. 73 λουσω ταῦτα γενέσθαι, xal τί διαφέρουσιν cl καιροὶ ἐχεῖνοι; xal ἤχουσα φωνῆς λεγούσης por” ἄκουσον, δίχιαιε Ἰωάννη' μέλλει τῷ καιρῷ ἐχείνφ γενέσθαι πλησμονἡ σίτου χαὶ οἵνου, ofa οὐ γέ- Ύονεν ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς οὐδ οὐ μὴ γένηται ἕως οὗ ἔλθωσιν of καιροὶ ἐχεῖνοι. τότε ὁ στάχυς τοῦ σίτου ἐχφυεῖ Ἡμιχοίνικον, καὶ ὁ ἁγκὼν τοῦ χλήµατος ἐχφυεῖ χιλίους βότρυας, καὶ ὁ βότρυς ἐκφυεῖ ἡμίσταμνον oivou” xal τοῦ ἐπερχομένου ἔτους où py εὑρεθῇ ἐπὶ προσώπου πάσης τῆς Ὑῆς ἡμιχοίνιιον σίτου οὐδὲ ἡμίσταμνος οἵνου. 5 Kal πάλιν εἶπον' χύριε, ἀπὸ τότε τί µέλλεις ποιεῖν; καὶ ἤχουσα φωνῆς λεγούσης por’ ἄκουσον, δύταιε Ἰωάννη' τότε add γάρ | τῷ: CE dv τῷ | olvov: A add πολλή, item E (πλήξει et πολλοί cor- rupte) ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς (C τὴν γῆν) eum CDE: AFG om | οὐδ où pr (C οὐδὶ ur, F οὐδὲ) γένηται (EF γενήσεται): F add πώποτε (A πώποτε omissis οὐδ οὐ py yév. ex erroro) | ἕως οὗ: A µέχρις ἄν | E τότε γὰρ | éxpuet primum cum CE: A χύνη, ἐχχύνει, DF ἐχχέε, B ἐχχέοι | ἡμιχοίνιχον cum A (ἡμιχύνηχον), item D ylvexov: C εἰμιφίνηχον, G ἡμινφοίνιχον, F ἐπιφοίνιχος, quae omnia ex nupalvucov corrupta. videntur esse. Nec minus corrupte E ἓν uv) ζαρον σήτου (σίτου etiam G addit), B ἠἡμισιχοσκηνων | 6 (A ἡ) ayxuv (E dynxov) eum ADE: C ὁ χλάδος, F ὁ «lc otayuc? B τὸ χλῆμα pro à dyx. τ. κλήμ. | éxpueï (D φυεῖ) cum CDE, A ποιήσει, F ἐχχέει, B om | ἐχφνεῖ tert (D quet, A evpuet) cum ACDE: B om (F post ἐχχέει om χιλίους usque éxpuet) | ἡμίστα- μνον cum AC, item F (ἡμωσταμνον), DE στάµνον, B vjptotorapyo | xol τοῦ ἑπερχ. ἔτους cum C; F (G?) xol εἷς τὸ ἐπερχόμενον ἔτος, D xol τὸν ἔπειτα χρόνον, B xal τοῦ ἐπερχομένου χαιροῦ, E xol dv τῷ ἐπερχομένῳ χρόνῳ, À xol naw εἶπον' χύριε, xal ἀπὸ τότε τί μέλλει γενέσθαι’ xol ἤχονσα φωνῆς λεγού- σης pot” ἄχουσον, ωάννη: épyomévou τοῦ καιροῦ | ἐπὶ προσώπου (BE - rov) πάσης (BD om) τ. γῆς: A om, E post οἶνος ponit | ἡμιχοίνιιον (D οἴμοι χί- νιχον, C ἥμισυ φίνηχον, F φοίνικα) σίτου cum ACDF: BE σἴτος | ἡμίσταμνος (οἴμοι στάµνος D, ἡμίσταμνον A, ἥμισυ στάµνου C) olvou cum ACD; F στάµνον olvou: BE οἶνος, sed B add οὔτε ζλαιον. Praeterea BE οὔτε af. οὔτε otv., item F outt pol. olt. οὔτε στ. οἵν., CD xal pro οὐδέ. B post verba ἄχουσ. δίχ. lo. totam sectionem sie habet: ὅταν ἵδητε (codex (Surat) σημεῖα dv ἡλίῳ xol σελήνῃ xal ἄστροις xal συνεχοῦς (sic) πόλεµον, ÉSvoc ἐπὶ Lavo xal βασιλεῖς ἐπὶ βασιλεῖς καὶ λιμοὺς xai σεισμούς, τότε ἐγγίζει τὸ τέλος xal µέλλουσιν of καιροὶ ἐχεῖνοι γενέσθαι πλησμονἠ σίτου xal olvou καὶ ἑλαίου, ofa οὐ γέγονε πώποτε' τότι 6 στάχυς τοῦ σίτου ὀχχέοι (sic) ἡμισυχόσχινον, καὶ τὸ χλῆμα χιλίους βότρνας, καὶ ὁ βότρυς ἡμισύσταμνον olvov * xal τοῦ ἐπερχομένου χαιροῦ φβαρήσεται, χαὶ οὐ p) εὑρεδῇ ἐπὶ πρόσωπον τῆς γῆς οὔτε σῖτος οὔτε οἶνος οὔτε ἔλαιον. 6 χαὶ πάλιν (ita BCD; F om) εἶπ. (D add πρὸς χύριον) χύριε, ἀπὸ (BD praem xoi) τότ. τί µέ. (D xl pé. ror.) ποιεῖν (ita CDF; B μέλλει γενέσθαι); καὶ Tix. φωνῆς λεγούσης (F φωνἠν λέγουσαν) mor ax. δίχ. ζω. (B om ax. δί. ζω., C add ταῦτα πάντα ἐλάλησα σοι): haec omnia AE om | τότε: AE xal τότε | do- 74 IV. APOCALYPSIS IOHANNIS. φανήσεται 6 ἀρνητὴς xal ἐξορισμένος ἐν τῇ σκοτίᾳ, ὁ λεγόμενος ἀντίχριστος. καὶ πάλιν εἶπον χύριε, ἀποκάλυψόν por ποταπός ἐστιν. "xal ἤχουσα φωνῆς λεγούσης pot’ τὸ εἶδος τοῦ προσώπου αὐτοῦ ζοφῶδες, αἱ τρίχες τῆς χεφαλῆς αὐτοῦ ὀξεῖαι ὡς βέλη, e. > = f , ~ e » ‘ > = © 1 e e ot ὄφρυες αὐτοῦ ὡσεὶ ἀγροῦ , ὁ ὀφθαλμὸς αὐτοῦ ὁ δεξιὸς ὡς ὁ 3 * e 9 e e L| , ἄστηρ ὁ πρωῖ ανατέλλων, xal o ἕτερος ὡς λέοντος, τὸ στὀµα αὐτοῦ ὡς πῆχυν plav, of ὀδόντες αὐτοῦ σπιθαμιαῖοι, of δάχτυ- νητής: C add καὶ ὑπερήφανος | ἐἑξορισμένος (ita omnes) év τῇ σχοτ. (F ἐν τῷ σχότει, BD om éy t. ax. , sed B add διάβολος): C éEop. ὁ ἐν σχοτίᾳ µένων | ὁ λεγόμενος: D om | ἀντίχριστος (1) - χρηστος): E add xol ὑὐποδειχνύει τὰ τῆς πλάνης αὐτοῦ φαντάσματα, λέγων: ἐγώ eluc ὁ vide τοῦ ἀνθρώπον, καὶ παραδει- κνύει (cod. - δύχνοι) αὐτὸν ὡς Sedv, xal στήσει τὸν τόπον αὐτοῦ εἷς τὸν τόπον τοῦ κρανίου, ὅπου ἦλδεν ὑπὲρ τῆς τοῦ κόσμου ζωῆς xal διὰ τοὺς ἐν ᾷδῃ όδυρο- µένους, xal ἄρχεται τὸ xpivar μετὰ πραότητος xal ἐλεημοσύνης πολλῆς xal συγ- χωρήσεως ἁμαρτωλών, καὶ ὡς φησι συγχωρεῖ ἁμαρτήματα. καὶ ἀχούσονται οἱ πεπλανηµένοι αὐτὴν τὴν σνγχώρησιν, xal συναχ»ήσονται ἄγνωστοι καὶ dypap- ματιστὶ λέγοντες πρὸς ἀλλήλους' μὴ Apa εὑρίσχομεν αὐτὸν δίχαιον; ἔστιν ἐπιστη- ρίζων (iu codice: εὐρίσχομεν αὐτόν" δίκαιός ἐστιν ἐπιστηρίζων) ὁ δῆμος τών Φονευτῶν ἰουδαίων. ὅδεν καὶ ὡς πρότιµον δείχνυσιν αὐτόν, τοῦ τόπου καὶ τοῦ ναοῦ πρόνοιαν ποιούµενος. καὶ λέγουσιν ol ἀγνώμονες ὅσα... (cod. ἐνεγχατευσώ- ea?) διὰ τοὺς λόγους xal τὰς παραινέσεις τῶν προφητῶν. Quae sequuntur, ad sect. 8. pertinent; xai πάλιν ὁ µαδητὴς τοῦ χυρίου ἠρώτησε λέγων: εἶπέ por, χύριέ µου, xal μετὰ ταῦτα τί µέλλεις ποιεῖν; ἄχουσον, δίχαιε ἑωάννη ’ Sewpuv ὁ Sedo τὴν ἀδιχίαν αὐτοῦ ἀποστέλλει ἄγγελον ἐξ οὐρανοῦ, τὸν ῥανριήλ (sic), λέγων ' ἀπέλβατε, σαλπίσατε (sequitur αέρος ἄς, conjeceris simile aliquid ut τοῖς πνεύ- µασιν dépoc va) κρατήσονσιν τὸν ὑετόν, xal ἡ yi ξηρανβήσεται, xal at βοτάναι (cod. x} βατάνες) ψυγήσονται, xal ποιήσει τὸν οὐρανὸν χαλκοῦν, ἵνα δρόσον py δώσῃ ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν, xol χρύψῃ τὰς νεφέλας cic τὰ ἔγχατα τῆς γῆς, xol χατα- στείλῃ (hoc loco - στήλω) χέρας τῶν ἀνέμων, ἵνα py) ἄνεμος συστῇ (sic) ἐπὶ (cod. ἀπὸ) προσώπου πάσης τῆς γῆς. xat ἔσται άμβος πολὺ (cod. πολλή) ἐπὶ πᾶσαν τῆν γῆν (cf C ad sect. 7). Post haec quae leguntur, vide ad sect. 8; per- gitur enim: xal εἶπον: χύριε, πόσα ἕτη μέλλουσω ete. | πάλι: AE om | εἶπον: B add ἐγὼ Ἰωάννης | E χύρ. µου | ἀποκάλ. uot cun ABDFG: CE om | ποταπ. dor. (G add d ἀντίχριστος, item E οὗτος 6 ἀντίχρ.): D πώς μέλλει εἶναι Ἱ χαὶ yx. Qu. λεγ. por cum BCD, item F additis ἄκουσον δίχαιε ἰωάννη : E ἄχουσον δίχαιε ἰωάννη, A xai εἶπέ por: ἄχουσ. δίχ. ζω. | τὸ (B add μὲν) εἶδος (F praem ἔστω): B τὸ qoc | ζοφώδες: A add ἐστιν, B add xol µελανώ- µενον | ὀξεῖαι (AD ὀξὺς, C ὀξὶς, B ὀξήσου, EF om) ὡς (A ὥσπερ, C ὡσεὶ) βέλη (A βέλος, B βελώνια, F péAos?): E add ἠχονημένα | οἱ (C n) ὄφρνες (D ὄσφριες, F ωσφριες, B φροῖς, E ὠσφρὺς, C ὀφρὶς) avr. ὡσεὶ ἀγροῦ (D ὠσεϊσαγροῦ, F ὡς ἀγροῦ, C ὡς ἄγριοι, E πάσης δυσωδίας xal dyp:étntos, B corruptissime ἀνδρείου βελόνια ἀγαστάχειος): À om | E ὁ plv oo. avt. omisso ὁ δεξ | ὡς (B om) ὁ (BDEF om) dot. à (DE τὸ, F om) πρωῖ (A πρώην) ἀνατ. | xal ὁ ἕτερος (A add αὐτοῦ ὀφβαλμός): F 6 ἀριστερός | ὡς cum CDF: AE ὥσπερ, B om (sed add εἶδίς sic) | τὸ στ. av. ὡς πῆχ. µίαν (ώς mp A; IV. APOCALYPSIS IOHANNIS. 15 λοι αὐτοῦ ὡς Bpérava, τὸ ἴχνος τῶν ποδών αὐτοῦ σπιθαμών δύο, καὶ els τὸ µέτωπον αὐτοῦ γραφἡ ἀντίχριστος' ἕως τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ὑψωθήσεται xal ἕως τοῦ ἆδου καταβήσεται. ποιῶν ψευδοφαντα- σίας. xaX τότε ποιήσω τὸν οὐρανὸν χαλκοῦν, ἵνα pr δώσει ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν 9pócov* xal χρύψω τὰς νεφέλας ἐν ἀποχρύφοις τόποις, (a px ἑπάγωσι δρόσον ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν καὶ χαταστείλω τοῖς χέρα- ow τῶν ἀνέμων, ἵνα μὴ πνεύσει ὁ ἄνεμος ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς. $ Kod πάλιν εἶπον" κύριε, xal πόσα ἔτη μέλλει ποιεῖν οὗτος ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς; xol ἤχουσα φωνῆς λεγούσης por’ ἄχουσον, δύιαιε D πήχη &, € πήχη, B πλίων πιδαμῦς [σπιδαμῆς]): EF om | σπιδαμιαῖοι (D -péor) cum AD: C σπιλαµή, E σπιδαµήν, σπωαμῶν, F σπι»αμῶν τριών | D τὰ ἴχνη | σπφαμῶν (B -μὰς) δύο cum DEB; G σπιδαμὰς τρεῖς, AC ὡς σπιδαμαὶ δύο | ἀντίχρ. cum ABF: CD 6 avt., E οὐτός ἐστιν ὁ ἀντίχρ. | ἕως c. οὐρανοῦ: A praem οὗτος | Ψευδοφαντασίας (B -σίαν, CD ψευδεῖς φαντ.): A add xal σημεῖα πολλά | CD χαλκόν | δώσει cum AFG: D ἐπιδώσει, C ἐπάγῃ | €) ἀποχρ. tor. cum D: CF εἷς τὰ ἔσχατα τῆς 2αλάσσης (F γῆς), B εἰς τὰ xa- ταχλόνια | ἐπάγωσ: Sp. (F δρ. ἑπάξωσιω) ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν (F τῆς γῆς) cum DF: B βρέξωσιν ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν | καταστείλω cum D: F χατάσχω | πνεύσει etc cum D: F ἄνεμος ὀιχλήψει (sic apud Birch.) ἀπὸ προσώπου πάσης τῆς γῆς. In C pro ἵνα un ἐπάγωσι etc. legitur: xal ἐστὶν Sapfóc ὁ anp ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς. B pro xal χαταστείλω etc: xal γενήσεται λιμὸς ἰσχυρὸς ἐπὶ προσώπου τῆς γῆς. Praeterea B et E plura propria habent. Ita B post ψευδοφαντασίαν pergit: xal ἀγαπήσει πλεῖστα τῶν ἑβραίων γένος: of δὲ δίχαιοι κρυβήσονται xal φύγωσιν ἐν ὄρεσι xol σπηλαίοις' καὶ πολλοὺς διχαίους τιμωρήσει: xal µαχάριος ὃς οὐ py) πιστεύσει αὐτῷ. xol τότε οὐρανὸς ov un δώσει δρόσον ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν: χρύψω τὰς νεφέλας etc. E vero post ὡς βέλη ἠχονημένα sic pergit: ol ὁδόντ. αὐτοῦ σπιλαµήν;. ol 8dxt. - - δρέπανα’ τὰ σχέλη αὐτοῦ Όμοια λεχτουρ (2): τὸ Üyv. τῶν ποδ. -- δύο; ol ωὠσφρὺς (sic) αὐτοῦ πάσης δυσωδίας καὶ ἀγριότητος: xol ele τὸ -- 6 ἀντί- Χριστος: κρατῶν ἐν τῇ χειρὶ αὐτοῦ ποτήριον Savatov, xal ἐξ αὐτοῦ πίνουσιν πάντες οἱ προσχυνοῦντες αὐτόν: ὁ piv ὀφθαλμὲς -- λέοντος, ὅτε αἰχμαλωτεύδη ὑπὸ τοῦ ἀρχαγγέλου µιχαήλ, xol ἠρεν ἐξ αὐτοῦ τὴν Ψεότηταν. καὶ ἀπεστάλην ἐγώ dx τῶν χόλπων τοῦ πατρός µου, xal συνέστειλα τὴν χεφαλἠν αὐτοῦ τοῦ µε- µιαµένου, xal ἐσβέσγη ὁ ὀφθαλμὸς αὐτοῦ: xal ὧδε (?) προσκυνήσουσιν αὐτόν, γράφει (adde els?) αὐτῶν τὰς χεῖρας τὰς δεξιάς, ἵνα χαλέζονται μετ αὐτοῦ (cod. αὐτῶν) εἷς τὸ πῦρ τὸ ἐξώτερον. xal ἄλλω (?) περισφαγισθῆναι (? περι- σφραγ. ?) οὐ δύναται’ xol πάντες of py βαπτισδέντες (cod. - σθήναι) xal pi πι- στεύσαντες, τετήρηται αὐτοῖς πᾶσα ὀργὴ xoi Ῥυμὸς (cod. πάσης ὀργῆς x. 3υμοῦ) τοῦ Stob. xal εἶπον" χύριέ µου, xol τί (sic) σημεῖα ποιεῖ (cod. mot); ἄκουσον, δίχαιε ἰωάννη: ὄρη καὶ βουνοὺς µεταχινήσει, xal διανεύσει τῆς µεμιαμένης χει- pó« αὐτοῦ: δεῦτε πρός µε πάντες, xal διὰ φαντάσματα xal πλάνης (sic) συνά- Ύονται ἐν τῷ [Blu τόπῳ' νεχροὺς οὐχ (sic, potius ἐξ -2) ἐγείρει' τὰ δὲ πάντα Cla ὡς Sede ὑποδειχνύει. ^ B xol πάλι ἑρώτησα xol (itn AD; C om) πόσα -- ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς (A ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν): B πόσα ἕτη µέλλουσι οὕτω γενέσθαι, E πόσα ἕτη µέλλουσιν γενέσδαι ταῦτα | καὶ ἤχουσα φ. λε. por: E xz) λέγει µοι | ποιήσω: G teste Birch. ποίη- 76 IV. APOCALYPSIS IOHANNIS. "lodwy* τρία ἔτη ἔσονται of xatpol ἐκεῖνοι, καὶ ποιήσω τὰ τρία ἔτη ὡς τρεῖς µῆνας, καὶ τοὺς τρεῖς µῆνας ὡς τρεῖς ἑβδομάδας, καὶ τὰς τρεῖς ἑβδομάδας ὡς τρεῖς ἡμέρας, καὶ τὰς τρεῖς ημέρας ὡς τρεῖς ὥρας, καὶ τὰς τρεῖς ὥρας ὡς τρεῖς στιγµάς, χκαθὼς εἶπεν ὁ προφήτης Δαυίδ' τὸν θρόνον αὐτοῦ εἰς τὴν γῆν κατέρ- patas, ἐσμίχρυνας τὰς μέρας τοῦ χρόνου αὐτοῦ, κατέχεας αὐτῷ αἰσχύνην. καὶ τότε ἀποστελώ ᾿Ενὼχ καὶ 'Ηλίαν πρὸς ἔλεγχον αὐτοῦ. καὶ ἀποδείξωσιν αὐτὸν ψεύστην καὶ πλάνον, καὶ ἀνελεῖ αὐτοὺς ἐπὶ τὸ θυσιαστήριον, χκαθὼς εἶπεν 6 προφήτης τότε ἀνοίσωσιν ἐπὶ τὸ θυσιαστήριὀν σου µόσχους. "Kat πάλιν εἶπον κύριε, καὶ ἀπὸ τότε τί μέλλει γενέσθαι: xal Ώκουσα φωνῆς λεγούσης por” ἄχουσον, Sus Ἰωάννη τότε τελευτήσει πᾶσα φύσις ἀνθρωπίνη, καὶ oùx ἔστιν ἄνθρωπος ζῶν ἐπὶ πᾶσαν τὴν γῆν. καὶ παλιν εἶπον' χύριε, ἀπὸ τότε τί µέλ- ow ἔχων | χαὶ τ. τρ. ώρας ὡς τρ. στιγµάς (C ὡς στιγµἠν μίαν): E om; A vero add καὶ at τρεῖς στιγμαὶ ὡς τρεῖς poral: αἱ τρεῖς ῥοπαί εἶσιν τὸ καμμῦσαι xal ἀναβλέψαι (in ipso codice haec scripta sunt: x. ot τρεις στιγµαις ως-τρεις ρω- TALE’ ot τρεις ρωπαις εισιν το xaumoat x. av.) | C προεῖπεν | A om δανίδ{ DE κατέραξας | D aute χατέχεας αὐτῷ (pro his A χατέσχε αὐτόν) in margine addi- tum habet ἔδωχας evtporyy | αἰσχύνην: F ἰσχύν | C ἀποστέλλω | BF ἔνωχον | αὐτοῦ: A add tov δεινοῦ Snplou | ἀποδείξωσιν DF; A ἀποδείξω: CE ἀποδιώ- ἔουσιν | C ὡς ψεύστην, D ψεύστ. ὄντα | B ékéyyetv αὐτὸν πᾶσιν τοῖς av3od - ποις Ψεύστην xol anxdvipwnov xal υἱὸν τῆς ἀἁπωλείας καὶ ἑλέγξονται αὐτοῦ xara πρόσωπον εἶναι ἀντίχριστον πλάνον xal σατανᾶν τῆς ΞΔεωρίας αὐτοῦ: xal py φέρων ἔλεγχον ὡς ἀπατεών (pergit xa µάχα quae non intellego; μαχαίρᾳΏ) ἀνελεῖ τὰς χεφαλὰς ἡμῶν, χαθὼς etc. | δανίδ cum CEF; ABD oim | ἀνοίσωσιν cum ACDF; E ἀνοίσουσιν. B a verbis καθὼς εἶπ. ὁ προφ. transilit ad similia ea quae sequun- tur, omissis τότε ἀνοίσωσιω usque μετὰ τῶν χεράτων ἐκείνων, xaSdç etc. 9 χύριε: D om | µέλλει γενέσθαι cum AF; CD µέλλεις ποιεῖν. E om xal πά- Aw usque 8x. ἰωάννη. Sed habet infra post verba Sia ὡς Sec ὑποδειχνύει (exe- unte sect. 7), ubi pergit: xal πάλιν εἶπον κύριε, xol ἀπὸ τότε τί µέλλεις ποιεῖν ; xal ἤκουσα φωνῆς Acyovons pot’ ἄχουσον Six. ζω., καὶ ἀπὸ τότε οὐκ ἔστιν ἄν- Ώρωπος ζῶν ἐπὶ πρόσωπον πάσης τῆς γῆς. xal τότε ἀποστελῶ ete. | D om ἄχουσ. Six. (A om) ἰωάνν. | τότε: E καὶ τότε | τότε τελευτήσει (E -τήσονσιν) - - av- Δρωπίνη (EF ἀνθρώπων) usque γῆν: A om | F om xol οὐκ lor. ἄνορ. ζῶν | DE om ἐπὶ xà. v. y. Post ἄνδρωπ. (dv E multa propria habet, sed mira vitiositate scripta sunt. Pauca inde excerpsisse satis erit. Pergit: συμψυγήσεται (,,exsicca- bitur*: simile quid coniiciendum erit pro συψυψήγεται, quod codex habet) vj yn ἀπὸ τοῦ χαύσωνος (additur &vóq) τοῦ vov: oval τοὺς φβάσαντας τότε -- τότε ol ἔχοντες χρυσίον καὶ ἀργύριον ῥίπτουσιν αὐτὰ ἐν ταῖς πλατείαις καὶ ἐν παντὶ τόπῳ τῆς οἰκουμένης, καὶ οὐδεὶς αὐτὰ ἐπιμελετᾷ -- σκεύη ἐλεφάντινα, ἱμάτια ἐκ λίνου xal µαργαρίτον ἐν ταῖς πλατείαις ῥίπτονσιν αὐτά: βασιλεῖς καὶ ἄρχοντες Ayres IV. APOCALYPSIS IOHANNIS. 71 λεις ποιεῖν; xal ἤχουσα φωνῆς λεγούσης Lot” ἄχκουσον, δύταιε Ἰωάννη' τότε ἀποστελώ ἀγγέλους µου, xal ἀροῦσιν τὰ χέρη τοῦ χριοῦ τὰ κείµενα ἐπὶ τὴν νεφέλην, καὶ ἐξέλθωσιν ἔξω τοῦ οὐρανοῦ καὶ σαλπίσουσιν Μιχαἡλ καὶ Γαβριήλ μετὰ τῶν κεράτων ἐχείνων, καθώς προεῖπεν ὁ προφήτης Δαυίδ, é φωνῇ σάλπιγγος κερατίνης καὶ ἀκουτισθήσεται ἡ puy τῆς σάλπιγγος ἀπὸ πε- ράτων ἕως περάτων τῆς οἰχουμένης καὶ ἀπὸ τῆς φωνῆς ἐχείνης τῆς σάλπιγγος σαλευθήσεται πᾶσα Y) rj, χκαθὼς προεῖπεν ὁ προ- MATHS, xal ὑπὸ τὴν φωνὴν τοῦ στρουθίου ἀναστήσεται πᾶσα βοτάνη, τουτέστιν ὑπὸ τὴν Mavi ἀρχαγγέλου ἀναστήσεται πᾶσα φύσις ἀνθρωπίνη. τηχόµενοι: πατριάρχαι καὶ ἡγούμενοι, πρεσβῦται xal λαοί (verbum deest) ποῦ d οἶνος ὁ καλὸς xoi ἡ τράπεζα xol 1 Φαντασία τοῦ χόσµου; xol ov pr εὑρεδῇ dv ὅλῳ τῷ κόσμῳ -- xol τελεντήσουσιν οἱ ἄνλρωποι ἐπὶ τὰ Spy xal ἐν ταῖς πλα- τείαις xal dv παντὶ τόπω τῆς οἰχουμένης: xol éx τῆς δνσωδίας τῶν Ξανόντων τελευτήσουσιν καὶ ol ζώντες φεύγουσιν els τὰ Spy xol χρύπτονται ἐν αὐτοῖς elc τὸ σπήλαια -- ol σπλαγχνιχοὶ ἀδελφοὶ πίπτουσιν ὁμοθυμαδὸν xal ἀποθνήσχουσιν καὶ πᾶς ὁ χόσµος ὑπὸ Savátou τελεντῶσιν. xal ἤχουσα (ante haec excidisse vi- detur quaestio) φωνῆς λεγούσης por’ ἄκουσον δίχαιε ωάννη: ὅστις οὐ προσχννεῖ τὸ Swplow ἐχεῖνο xol τὰ φαντάσματα αὐτοῦ, μάρτυς χληδήσεται év τῇ βασιλείᾳ τῶν οὐρανών xol Cory αἰώνιον χληρονοµήσει μετὰ τῶν ἁγίων µου. Post haec le- guntur quae inde a sectione sexta exeunte edidimus. Pergitur enim: xol εἶπον κύριέ µου ποταπός ἐστιν οὗτος 6 ἀντίχριστος. ἄκουσον, Six. lw. τὸ μὲν εἶδος τοῦ προσώπου etc., de quibus iam relatum est supra ad sect. 7. | xal πάλιν εἶπον : xv. (F add xol, item A) ἀπὸ -- µέλλεις ποιεῖν (F µέλλη γενέσθαι, item A µέλ- hee γεν.) - - ἰωάννη cum CF (item A qui a priore xal πάλιν εἶπον cum seqq. ad posterius transilit); D (E) om | τότε: D xol, E καὶ τότε | ἀροῦσι cum A (is om ἀποστελώ dyy. µου xat) CF; D Gpwow | xépn: ita (vel χέρι) ACD; F tantum teste Birchio χέρατα | τὰ xelueva ἐπὶ (A ὑπὸ) τὴν νεφ. (G τῆς ve- pains): F τὰ ὑπὸ νεφελών, D om | 飣A390t (C -2ων): D ἐξέρχονται, sed ser- vato xal sq. | C ἔξωλεν | A χαὶ σαλπίσει | D µιχ. x. yop. ante xal σαλπ. pon | προεῖπεν cum CDF; A εἶπεν | προφήτης: D δίκαιος| ἐν (B om) go. σάλπ. xep. cum ADF (B); C ἐν σάλπιγξιν ἑλαταῖς xol φωνῇ σάλπ. xep. | dxov- Teodoro: F ἀχουσλήσεται, À ἀχουσβήτω, C ἀναστήσεται | ἡ gov. t. σάλπ.. (F add ἐχείνης): A ἡ σάλπιγξ dxelvy | ἀπὸ περάτων - - olxoumémc: B ele τὰ τετραπέρατα τῆς γῆς, F add χαὶ οὐρανοῦ καὶ γῆς xal Salaoonc | ἀπὸ: F éx| ἑχείνης τῆς σάλπ. (F v. odin. éx.): D om x. σάλπ. | σαλευνήσεται πᾶσα usque finem cum A: F ἐγερθήσονται πάντες of νεχροὶ τῆς γῆς χαδὼς efx. ὁ προφ. δαν., xal ἐπὶ φωνἠν τῶν στρουδίων πᾶσα φύσις ἀνθρώπων ἀπὸ περάτων ἕως περάτων τῆς οἰχουμένης, D σαλευδήσεται πᾶσα φύσις ἀνβρωπίνη ἀπὸ περάτων ἕως πε- ῥάτων τῆς οἰχουμένης xal ἀναστήσονται, B. σαλεν». ἡ yy (ita videtur) πᾶσα xal ἀναστήσεται πᾶσα quot; ἀνδρώπων ἀπὸ ἀδὰμ καὶ εὔας μέχρι τῆς συντελείας. C xol ἀπὸ τῆς φωνῆς usque finem om. E pro iis quae edidimus inde a τότε ἀποστελώ ἀγγέλους habet: xal τότε ἁποστελώ ἄγγελον ἐξ οὐρανοῦ xal χροτήσει 78 IV. APOCALYPSIS IOHANNIS. Kal πάλιν elrov: χύριε, of ἀποθανόντες ἀπὸ τοῦ ᾽Αδὰμ. µέχρι τὴν σήμερον, καὶ of κατοικοῦντες ἐν τῷ ἅδῃ ἀπὸ τοῦ αἱῶ- vos καὶ οἱ ἀποθανόντες ἐπ ἐσχάτων τῶν αἰώνων ποταποὶ ἀναστή- σονται; xal Ἴκουσα φωνῆς λεγούσης pot’ ἄκουσον, δίχαιε Ἰωάννη πᾶσα φύσις ἀνθρωπίνη τριακονταετὴς ἀναστήσεται. "Kal πάλιν εἶπον' κύριε, ἆρσεν xal θῆλυ τελευτώσιν, καὶ ἄλλοι γηραλέοι, καὶ ἄλλοι νεώτεροι, καὶ ἄλλοι βρέφη: ἐν τῇ ἀναστάσει ποταποὶ ἀναστήσονται; xal ἤκουσα φωνῆς λεγού- » , 3 , e , σης µοι' ἄκουσον, δίχαιξ luavyn' ὥσπερ γαρ elow al µέλισσαι xal οὐ διαφέρουσι µία τῆς μιᾶς, GAN elot πᾶσαι puis εἰδέας æ e ev - 3) , ~ Ld χαὶ μιᾶς ηλικίας, οὕτως καὶ ἐν τῇ ἄναστασει ἔσονται πᾶς ἄν- θρωπος οὐκ ἔστιν οὔτε ξανθὲς οὔτε πύρρος οὔτε µέλας, ἀλλ » , M , , . > ‘ , 9 [i οὔτε αἰθίον n διάφορα πρόσωπα ἄλλα πάντες ἀναστήσονται μιᾶς εἶδέας xal μιᾶς ἠλικίας πᾶσα φύσις ἀνθρωπίνη ἀσώματοι τὴν σάλπιγγα, xoi ἀκουσλήσεται vj φωνὴ (codex φύσης sic) τῆς σάλπιγγ. ἀπὸ περ. ἕως περάτ. τῆς οἰχουμένης. Tum pergit: xal ἐξέλθωσιν οἱ ἄγγελοι xol nav ἕνδοξον otc : vide infra. 10 µέχρι τὴν (cum DF; C τῆς) σήµερον: A om | ἀπὸ τοῦ αἰῶνος (ita D: A add éxelvou): CF ax. τῶν αἰώνων ἐχείνων (F ἐχεῖνοι)) | xal of anos. éx' ἐσχάτ. (C ἐν τῇ ἐσχάτῃ) x. αἰώνων (A ἐν τῇ συντελείᾳ xol ἕως τῆς ἡμέρας ἐχείνης) cum DCA: F καὶ οἱ µέλλοντες ἀποῦνήσχειν ἑσχάτως | ἀναστήσονται: D add xal oi μὲν ἀπέθανον an’ ἀρχῆς χόσµου, καὶ ἄλλοι ἕως τῆς συντελείας, item C ὅτι αὐτοὶ ἀπὸ τῶν αἰώνων ἐχείνων, καὶ οἱ ἄλλοι ἀποβανοῦσιν μετὰ τὴν συντέλειαν, nil add A. In F plura exciderunt; post ἀναστήσονται enim statin pergitur: xal ὅτι ἄρρεν xal SyAv τελευτώσιν cte. Do B et E vide post. !J A ut solet x. nad. εἶπ. ἐγώ ωάννης | Ὑηραλέοι cum CD; AF γηραιοί | A ἕτεροι δὲ νεώτερ., ἄλλοι δέ εἶσιν βρέφη’ ἐν x. av. δὶ ete | ὥσπερ γὰρ ete eum A; similiter D: dor. αἱ µέλ. (addendun οὐ) διαφέρουσαι µία ὑπὲρ τὴς ἄλλης xai Grae εἶσὶν μιᾶς εἶδέας (εἶδ. bis et A et D; CF (8), οὕτως ἔσται : ἀλλ οὐδὲ ἔστιν ἐχεῖ ξανθωπὸς (cod - πης) οὔτε διάφορα πρόσωπα, ἀλλά πάντ. μιᾶς εἰδέας ἀναστήσονται xol μιᾶς ἡλιχίας. Item C: don. at µέλ. τὸ εἶδος οὐ διαφέρει µία τῆς μιᾶς, ἀλλ’ εἰσὶν ὃὅλαι ὁμοῦ μιᾶς ἰδέας, ovr. ἔστιν καὶ dv τ. ἀναστάσει ' êxei oux ἔστιν ξανότης n πυρρότης n µέλας, ἀλλὰ πάντ. μιᾶς ἶδ. ἀναστ. xal μιᾶς 3A Ex F Birchius edidit: dor. ἡ µελισσα ου διαφερει µια της αλλης, αλλ Grae µιας ιδεας xac µιας ἡλιχιας, ούτως ουχ (ουχ cod. om) grow εχει ζαντωτης (sic) x] πυροτος (sic) vj µελας ή auto Ἡ διαφορα προσωπα (cod. -ωπου), αλλ ἅπαντες µιας δεας x. pt. Ἠλιχιας ΄ ούτως εστιν xat εν τη αναστ. | πᾶσα φύσις etc. cum D; sed similiter A: ἀσώματοι naga quat; ἀνθρώπων, καθὼς dv εὐαγγε- λίοις εἴρηται ὅτι ev τῇ ἀναστάσει οὔτε yap. οὔτε ἐγγαμ. ἀλλ εἶσὶν na. ὡς ayy. Se. O sic: xol πἄλιν ἤχουσα φωνῆς λεγούσης: ἄχουσον Six. ἰωάννη" ἐν τῇ ἀναστ. ὅλοι ἀσώματοι ἀγαστήσονται, πᾶσα quot; ἀνθρώπων, χαθὼς προεῖπον (cod. προεῖπεν)' ἐν τῇ dw. ovt. yap. ovv. γαμίζ. ἀλλ᾽ εἰσὶν πάντ. ὡς &yy. Me. IV." APOCALYPSIS ΙΟΠΑΝΝΙΒ. 79 ἀναστήσονται, xadds εἶπον ὑμῖν ὅτι ἐν τῇ ἀναστάσει οὔτε γα- μοῦσιν οὔτε ἐγγαμίζονται, ἆλλ Ἡ εἰσὶν ὡς ἄγγελοι τοῦ θεοῦ. "Kal πάλιν εἶπον ' χύριε, ἔστιν ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ ἐχείνῳ vvo- ρίσαι ἀλλήλους, ἀδελφὸς ἀδελφόν, T] φίλος τὸν φίλον, Tj πατὴρ τὰ ἴδια τέχνα., Tj τὰ τέχνα τοὺς ἱδίους γονεῖς; xal χκουσα φωνῆς λεγούσης por’ ἄγχουσον Ιωάννη τοῖς μὲν δικαίοις Ἠνω- ρισμὸς Ὑέεται, τοῖς δὲ ἁμαρτωλοῖς οὐδαμῶς, οὔτε ἐν τῇ ava- στάσει δύνανται γνωρίσαι ἀλλήλους. val πάλιν εἶπον ἐγὼ ᾿Ιωάν- vas” wee, ἔστιν éxei ἐνθύμησις τῶν ade À ἀγρῶν À άμπε- λώνων À ἄλλων τῶν ἐνθάδε; xol ἤκουσα φωνῆς λεγούσης pot ὤκουσον, dixate ᾿Ιωάννη 6 προφήτης Δαυὶδ φάσχει λέγων ᾿ ἑμνή- Birch. ex F: αναστησονται xat ζἕησουνται (sic), xat εν ty αν. ουτε Yap. ovt. yaprl. αλλ᾽ co. ὡς ayy. 9t. In codice B sectiones 10 et 11. satis corrupte his absolvuntur (post µέχρι τῆς συντελείας sect. D): xal πάλιν εἶπον ' χύριε, ἆρσεν xal 95)u τελευτώσι xal γηραλέοι xal νεώτεροι: dv τῇ οὖν ἀναστ. ποταποὶ ἀναστήσονται; πᾶσα φύσις ἀνλρώπων τριάχοντα ἔτη ἀναστήσονται καὶ μιᾶς ἡλιχίας καὶ Ξεωρίας’ οὕτως καὶ ol av9p. ἐν τῇ ἀναστ. ὥσπερ ἡ µέλισσα οὐ διαφέρει μιᾶς ἡλιχίας xal Sewplac” οὕτως xal οἱ dv9p. ἐν τῇ ἀναστ. οὔτε γαμοῦσι οὔτε ἐγγαμίζ. ἁλλ᾽ ὡς ayy. 3t. εἰσίν: πλήν οἱ ἁμαρτωλοὶ µελανοί εἶσιν τὴν ὄψι. E rursus suo modo varia miscet eaque perquam corrupta praebet. Post περάτων τῆς οἰχουμένης (sect. 9.) sic pergit: xal ἐξέλδωσω ol ἄγγελοι xol πᾶν ἔνδοξον xoi πᾶν τίµιον xol τοὺς τιµίους σταυροὺς xal πάλιν ἱερὰ τῶν ἐχχλησιών xol τὰς σεπτὰς xol τιµίας εἰχό- vag (verbum deest): ταῦτα πάντα διὰ νεφελών ἀρθήσονται ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ: xal πάντες of an’ αἰῶνος κεχοιμημµένοι καὶ of τελευτήσαντες ἀπὸ τοῦ ἆδὰμ µέχρι τὴν σήμερον χαὶ πόντα τὰ ἀχάβαρτα ptt αὐτοῦ (μετὰ To?) ἀντιχειμένον, xol αὐτοὶ é» τῇ νεφέλῃ ἀρθήσονται xal πάντα τὰ ἕνη. καὶ εἶπον: χύριέ pov, (plura deesse apparet) πάντες βασιλεῖς, ἀρχιερεῖς, ἄρχοντες, Ὑέροντες, νήπια, Φῆλν (scriptum est 3ύλοι), Gia ἁμοῦ μιᾶς ἡλικίας ἀναστήσονται. Tum sequitur: κύριε, xol ἀπὸ τότε τί µέλλεις moiety; xol ῆχουσα φωνῆς λεγούσης mor τότε ἀποστελῶ ἀγγέλους ἐπὶ πρόσωπον πάσης τῆς γῆς, xol χαταχαύσουσιν τὴν γῆν etc. vide infra. 1? εἶπον: A add ἐγω ἱωάννης | ἔστιν cum BDF; A praem el, item C τί omisso ἀλλήλους, E (qui haec post fin. sect. 16. habet) οὐχ ἕσται | F om ἐν x. xócpu. éx. | ἀδελφὸς usque τῶν évIaSe cum A; similiter D, sed multo brevins: ἀδελφὸς ἀδελφὸν n πατὴρ τέχνον, 1 ἔστιν ἐνθύμησις περὶ τοῦ χόσµου τούτου Ἡ περὶ τών Boro» oloy ἀγρῶν n ἀμπελώνων n περὶ Étépou τιωός. Item CF: ἀδελφὸς ἀδελφόν, φίλος φίλον, πατήρ τὸ ἴδιον téxvov: y] ἔστιν ἐχεῖ (F om) ἐνδύμ. τών ὧδε v] οἰχείων (sic C, F ηχιων, quod οἰχιῶν corrigendum videtur) n ἀγρῶν n χωρῶν (nterquo χορῶν) 7 ἀμπελώνων. DB: ἀδελφὸς ἀδιλφόν, nor. τέχν., Φίλος φίλον; ἔστι ἐνδύμ. τῶν οἰχιών À dyp. y aux. E priora tantum: n ἀδελφ. ad. πατ. τὸ ἵδ. té. | D om δίχαι. lo. | ὁ προφ. δα. φ. Ady. cum A; D τί ὁ πρ. λέγει, BCF χαθδὼώς εἶπεν (C. προεἶπεν, F εἶπεν post Sav.) ὁ 80 IV. APOCALYPSIS IOHANNIS. σθην ὅτι yous écpév* ἄνθρωπος ὡσεὶ χόρτος αἱ ἡμέραι αὐτοῦ ὡσεὶ ἆνθος τοῦ ἀγροῦ, οὕτως ἐξανθήσει, ὅτι πνεύμα διῆλθεν dv αὐτῷ καὶ οὐχ ὑπάρξει, καὶ οὐκ ἐπιγνώσεται ἔτι τὸν τόπον αὐτοῦ. καὶ πάλιν ὁ αὐτὸς εἶπεν ἐξελεύσεται τὸ πνεῦμα αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐπι- στρέφει εἰς τὴν γῆν αὐτοῦ ' ἐν ἐχείνῃ τῇ ἡμέρα ἀπολοῦνται πάν- τες of διαλογισμοὶ αὐτοῦ. "Kal πάλιν εἶπον' κύριε, καὶ ἀπὸ τότε τί µέλλεις ποιεῖν : xa Ίχκουσα φωνῆς λεγούσης por’ ἄκουσον, δίχαιε Ἰωάννη, τότε ἀποστελώ τοὺς ἀγγέλους µου ἐπὶ προσώπου πάσης τῆς γῆς, xal ἀροῦσιν ἀπὸ τῆς γῆς πᾶν ἔνδοξον καὶ πᾶν τίµιον, καὶ τὰς σε- πτὰς καὶ ἁγίας elxovas, xal τοὺς ἐνδόξους xal τιµίους σταν- ρούς, xal τὰ ἱερὰ τῶν ἐχκλησιῶν, καὶ τὰς θείας καὶ ἱερὰς βί- βλους' xal τὰ τίμια καὶ ayia πάντα ἀρθήσονται ὑπὸ νεφελῶν ἐν τῷ αέρι. καὶ τότε κελεύσω ἀρθῆναι τὸ μέγα xal σεβάσμιον σκῆπτρον, ἐν ᾧ τὰς χεῖράς µου.ἤπλωσα ἐν αὐτῷ, xol προσχυ- προφ. δαυ. | ἐμνήσ». ὅτι y. ἐσμ. cum BCDFE; A om, porgens ὅτι ἄνλρωπος| ἄνθρωπος usque ἐξανδήσει cum ABCE; D om dod χόρτ. al qu. ast. | ὅτι πνεῦμα usque τόπ. αὐτοῦ cum ACDF; BE om | καὶ nad. 6 avt. efx. (cum DF; C x. nd. Myeo) -- (F om xal ἐπιστρ. c. τ. y. αὐτοῦ) - - διαλ. αὐτοῦ cum CDF; AB om; B vero haec add: οἱ δίχαιοι γνωρίζουσιν ἀλλήλους xal τὰ εὐλογημένα ἀνδρόγυνα (scriptum est ἀντρόγινα) ἤγουν τὰ πρῶτα, xa9dg ἀδὰμ xol cla καὶ μετὰ τὴν παράβασιν ἐγνωρίζοντο" ἐγνώρισε xol ἔχαστος a ἔπραξεν ἐν τῷ χόσµῳ, εἴτε dyadd xal εἴτε pada: ἐγνώριζον καὶ οἱ ἀσεβεῖς οὓς ἐτυράννισαν μάρτυρας, χαθὼς ὁ πλούσιος τὸν λάζαρον τὸν πτωχόν. 18 xat πάλιν (D om) εἶπ. κύριε (D om) καὶ (CF om) ἀπὸ etc. | dx. dlx. ζω. eum ACF; D om. B om omnia hucusque. | ἀγγέλους: A ἀρχαγγέλους | F ἐπὶ πρόσωπον etc. B om πάσης. A ἐπὶ πᾶσαν τὴν γῆν | ἀροῦσω cum BCDG (F om x. dg. d. t. y-); À λάβωσι omissis dr. t. γῆς. Etiam D om dr. τ. γῆς | nay (F praem xal) ÉvSoË. xal πᾶν tly. (ita F et E, vide ad fin. sect. 11, C xal σεβάσμιον, A xal ἅγιον) καὶ τὰς σεπτ. (ita CF; A καὶ λάβωσι τὰς πανσέπτ.) x. dy. (E τιµίας, vide supra): consentit D omissis nav ἔνδοξ. x. x. τί. xal, B vero post ἀροῦσι pergit τὸν τίµιον xal ζωοποιὸν σταυρόν, xal τὰς gent. εἰχόνας | x. t. ἑνδόξ. x. τιµί. (D add καὶ ζωοποιοὺς) σταυρ. xal τὰ (A add ἅγια) ἱερὰ τ. ἐκκλ. cum ACD; F xal τὰ tep. τών ἐκχλ. xal τοὺς te στανρ., B xal τὰ ἱερὰ σκεύη τῶν xx. | καὶ τὰς Φείας ete. cum A: C xal ἱερά βιβλία (ipse codex ἱερεῖ βί- Bla): πάντα διὰ νεφελών apd. ἐν v. αέρι, F καὶ τὰ ἱερὰ πάντα βιβλία διὰ ve- φελῶν apd. ἑ. t. αέρι, D omissis prioribus xal πάντες διὰ νεφελών αρ”. €. t. d. B xat τοὺς ἱεροὺς βίβλους (sic singula, sed εἱεροὺς et βήβλους): xal πάντα dp- Smocta ἐν t. d. | xal τότε (D om) χε. do3ivac (F ἐλδεῖν, C ἀρθήτω pro xal X0. κε. apd.) τὸ µέγα (F add xal φοβερὸν) x. σεβάσμιον (A ἅγιον) oxijrrp. | ἐν --Arlwca (F ἑφήπλωσα) ἐν αὐτῷ (ita AF; CD om): B om | xal rpogxuv. - « IV. APOCALYPSIS IOHANNIS. B1 νήσουσιν αὐτῷ πάντα τὰ τάγματα τῶν ἀγγέλων pov. wz! τότε ἀρθήσεται πᾶσα φύσις ἀνθρώπων ἐπὶ νεφελών, καθὼς Ἱιροεῖπεν ὁ ἀπόστολος Παῦλος ἅμα σὺν αὐτοῖς ἁρπαγησόμεθα ἐν νεφέλαις elc ἀπάντησιν τοῦ κυρίου els ἀέρα. καὶ τότε ἐξέλθῃ πᾶν πνεύμα πονηρόν, τὰ ἐν τῇ Υῇ. τὰ ἐν τῇ ἀβύσσῳ, ὅπου dav clo ἐπὶ προσώπου πάσης τῆς γῆς ἀπὸ ἀνατολῶν Tou µέχρι δυσμῶν, val χολληθήσονται πρὸς τὸν ὑπηρετούμενον παρὰ τοῦ διαβόλου τοι τὸν ἀντίχριστον, xal ἀρθήσονται ἐπὶ τῶν νεφελῶν. “Kal πάλιν εἶπον χύριε, καὶ ἀπὸ τότε τί µέλλεις ποιεῖν; καὶ Ἴκουσα φωνῆς λεγούσης pot” ἄκουσον, Saw Ιωάννη: τότε ἀποστελῶ τοὺς ἀγγέλους µου ἐπὶ προσώπου πάσης τῆς γῆς, yal χατακαύσουσιν τὴν γῆν πήχας ὀκταχισχιλίας πεντακοσίας, καὶ χατακαήσονται τὰ bom τὰ μεγάλα, xal αἱ πέτραι πᾶσαι χωνευθήσονται καὶ γενήσονται ὡσεὶ κονιορτός, xal χαταχαήσον- τα, πᾶν δένδρον καὶ πᾶν χτῆνος καὶ πᾶν ἑρπετὸν ἔρπον ἐπὶ τῆς ἀγγέλ. µου (D om µου) cum CDF; A om, item B, sod vide post | xal τότε - - ἀνθρώπων (ita CF; D ἀνθρωπίνη) - - xa9. προεῖπεν -- dépa cum CDF; A sic: xal πάντες ὑπὸ νεφελών ἀρθήσονται, χαδὼς παὺλ. 6 andor. εἶπεν ὅτι πάντες ol ζών- τες of περιλειπόµενοι ἅμα σὺν αὐτοῖς ἁρπαγ. - - dépa, xal οὕτως πάντοτε σὺν χυρίῳ écóptSa. Item B (post σχῆπτρον): μετὰ χιλιάδων ἀγγέλων, xal σὺν av- τοῖς ἀρθήσονται οἱ δίχαιοι ἐπὶ νεφελών, καθως φησιν (scriptum est φεισυν) παῦλ. ὁ ἀπόστ. ἅμα σὺν - - ἀέραν. | καὶ tôt. ἐξ. πᾶν nv. mov. (C πονηρίας, A om nav, B om nv. | τὰ £v τ. yj (haec BC post ἆβ., hoc vero loco DF; A om) τὰ (A τὸ) é. v. ἆβ. | ὅπου dd» (F ὅσα, C ὅπου 8 dv, A καὶ ὅπου 8 dv) εἶσιν (C nv xpu: πτόµενα) ἐπὶ προσώπου (F πρόσωπο) πάσης (C om) x. y. ἀπὸ (F xal ἀπὸ) dvat. ἡλίου (D om) pe. δυσμῶν: haec B om | χολληδήσονται (A xoluSvjc., B προσ- κολλ.) cum CAB; F npooxokknSfoetat, D xoluSmoetar | πρ. τὸν - - διαβόλου ἥτοι (cod. εἴτι) τὸν - - νεφελῶν cum D: B πρ. x. ἄρχοντα τὸν ἀντίχρ. καὶ do3. &. v. νε. τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, F (vitiose) πρ. t. ὑπηρέτην αὐτοῦ τῷ ἀντιχρίστῳ (G τὸν λεγόμενον ἀντίχριστον pro τῷ avt.) xol apd. ὑπὸ t. νιφ. Plura exciderunt in AC, quorum ille nil nisi πάντες ὑπὸ τ. νεφ. et C ἐπὶ τῶν νεφ. 14 εἶπον (A add ἐγώ lwéw.) χύριε (D om) καὶ (C om) ἀπὸ - - ἄχουσ. Six. to. (CD om ax. δί. ζω.): B om | C ἀποστέλλω | τοὺς ayy. (A ἀρχαγγ.) µου cum CFA; D ἀγγέλους, item B | προσώπου cum AC; DF πρόσωπον. B om ἐπὶ πρ. X. t. γῆς, sed addit μετὰ nip | xaraxaucovot (F χαύσουσυ) cum ΟΕΕ; AD χαταχαύσωσιν, BG χαύσωσιν | τὴν (A praem πᾶσαν) γῆν: B τὸ πρόσωπον τῆς γῆς, D αὐτήν | πήχας: ita omues | ὀχτακισχιλ. πενταχοσ. cum AE; C πενταχο- σίας, D χιλίας ὀκταχοσίας, F ἔξηχοντα ἕχατοσταις (sic certo Birch.), B τριά- xovta (ultra hane vocem non descripsi textum) | καταχαήσοντ. cum AG; DE χαή- σονται, CF χαύσονται | A ὁμοίως xal αἱ πέτρ. | xal γενήσοντ. (F γενήσεται, E om x. ye.) ὡσεὶ (DE ὡς) xov.: A om | χαὶ χαταχαήσ. (C χαήσ., F xav91ot- tar): A tantum xal | πᾶν Séväp. (C πάντα τὰ δένδρα and περάτων ἕως περάτων Ageicaly ps. Ópocry ph. ed. Tigchendart, 6 82 IV. APOOALYPSIS IOHANNIS. γῆς χαὶ πᾶν συρόµενον ἐπὶ προσώπου τῆς γῆς, καὶ πᾶν πετεινὸν πετόμενον ἐπὶ τὸν dpa, xal οὐχέτι ἔσται ἐπὶ προσώπου πάσης τῆς γῆς σαλευέµενόν τι, καὶ ἔσται ἡ "(fj ἀχίνητος. V Kal πάλιν εἶπον: χύρις, καὶ ἀπὸ τότε τί µέλλεις ποιεῖν.. καὶ ἤκουσα φωνῆς λεγούσης por’ ἄκουσον, δίχαις ᾿]ωάννη τότε ἀποσκεπάσω τὰ τέσσαρα µέρη τῆς ἀνατολῆς, καὶ ἐξέλθω- ou τέσσαρες ἄνεμοι μεγάλοι xal ἐκλωιμήσουσιν πᾶν τὸ πρὀσω- πον τῆς γῆς ἀπὸ περάτων ἕως περάτων τῆς γῆς xal ἐχλυεμήσει κύριος τὴν ἁμαρτίαν ἀπὸ τῆς γῆς, καὶ λευκανθήσεται ἡ Yi ὥσπερ χιών, καὶ Ὑενήσεται ὡς χαρτίον, μὴ ἔχουσα σπήλαιον À ὄρος À βουνὸν n πέτραν, ἀλλ ἔσται τὸ πρόσωπον τῆς γῆς ἀπὸ ἀνατολῶν µέχρι δυσμῶν ὡς T, τράπεζα καὶ λευκὸν ὡσεὶ yuv* καὶ πυρωθήσονται of νεφροὶ τῆς γῆς, xal βοήσει πρές µε λέχουσα παρθένος εἰμὶ ἐνώπιόν σου, κύριε, καὶ οὐκ. ἔστιν ἐν ἐμοὶ ἁμαρτία. καθὼς προεῖπεν ὁ προφήτης Δαυίδ' ῥαντιεῖς µε ὑσσώπῳ καὶ κα- θαρισθήσοµαι, πλυνεῖς µε xal ὑπὲο χιόνα λευκανθήσομαι. καὶ τῆς οἰχουμένης) xal (F om δέ. xal) πᾶν (D rursus praem καήσοντ., C χαταχαή- σεται) - - ἑρπετὸν ἕρπον (D ἑρπόντων, F ἕρποντα, C ἔρπον τι, A om) ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς (D τὴν γῆν) | xoi m. σνρ. usque τῆς (1) πάσης τῆς) γῆς cum CF; AD om | πετόμ. ἐπὶ (ita DF, C εἰς) τ. ἀέρα: A χινούµενον ev τῷ ἀέρι | καὶ οὐ- xére (ita CD; AF οὐκ) ἕσται (A ἔστιν) ἐπὶ πρ. nao. (ita D; C om πρ. πάσ., A om ἐπὶ πρ. π. t. y, F pro his ἐν τῇ Υῇ) v. y. | aadev. τι (C add ποτε) - - dxl- νητ. (ita ADE; C ἀσάλευτος): F ζῶον πετόµενον puxpôv τι À µέγα, καὶ ἔσται ἡ γή ἀχατασχεύαστος. 15 εἶπον ' χύρ. (D om) xal (C om) ἀπὸ etc. | ἄχουσ. 8L ζω. cum AF; CD om | ἀποσχεπάσω cum C; A ἀπολύσω, DF ἀποβουλώσω | A τὰς τέσσαρας γω- νίας | τῆς ἀνατολῆς cum AC, confirmat etiam E; D τῆς γῆς, ἀνατολ. καὶ δὺ- σεως, F τῆς ἁβύσσου | A οἱ voc. ἄνεμ. of µεγάλ. | ἐχλιχμήσουσυ: A ἐχλιμή- quow, E λικµήσουσι, C ἐχλειμήσει (sic), D λυχμίσουσιν, F ἐχλείψωσυ | nav τὸ - - περάτ. τῆς γῆς (ita A, C οἰκουμένης) cum AC; EF ἅπαν τὸ πρ. t. γῆς omissis reliquis; D τὸν χονιορτὸν τῆς γῆς | x. ἐχλωιμ. (D ἐχλυμήσοι, C éxdn- µήσει, A ληχμήσει) xvp. (it& D; C xal, A om) τὴν (A πᾶσαν τὴν) dp. ἀπὸ (C add προσώπου πάσης) t. γῆς: F om; post x. ÀeuxavS. 1 yj Wor. χαρτ. pon | Atuxay9. (F add πᾶσα) ἡ yi ὡσπ. χι. xol γενήσ. (C γένηται et add ἡ yñ ἅπα- σα) ὡς (CF ὥσπερ) yapt. cum DCF; A om χιὼν xol γενήσ. ὡς | yaptlov: C χάρτης | μὴ ἔχ. σπήλ. (ita DF; item E; C σπηλλάδην: σπιλάδαῖ, G onl- loy), ἢ (D add εὐτίδα: ῥυτίδαῖ T) ὄρος À βουνὸν (CD -νὲς, F βουνα) 1] πέ- τραν (CF % πέτρα, D om): E hoc ordine: py ty. βουνὸν À πέτραν À σπήλ., À plane om | τὸ πρόσωπ. cum ΟΕΕ; D ὅλον t. πρ. | ἀνατολῶν: C add ἡλίου | ὡς ἡ τράπ. (D ὥσπερ τράπ.) καὶ cum DEG; CF om | ὡσεὶ cum D, E ὡς ἡ, CF ὥσπερ, ὡς. A rursus om ἀλλ Cota, usque. χιών | Boost: F add xj ij | ἑνώπ. (E. ἑναντίον) σου cum ACE; DF om | A προέφησε | F om πλνν. µε usque IV. APOCALYPSIS IOHANNIS. 88 πάλιν εἶπεν πᾶσα φάραγξ πληρωθήσεται, καὶ πᾶν ὄρος καὶ βουνὸς ταπεινωθήσεται, xal ἔσονται τὰ σκολιὰ εἰς εὐθεῖαν καὶ αἱ τραχεῖαι els ὁδοὺς λείας, xal ὄψεται πᾶσα σὰρξ τὸ σωτήριον τοῦ θεοῦ. Ka πᾶλιν εἶπον' xupte, καὶ ἀπὸ τότε τί µέλλεις ποιεῖν xa ἤχουσα φωνῆς λεγούσης μοι’ ἄχουσον , δίχαις low τότε καθαρισθήσεται ἡ Yi ἀπὸ τῆς ἁμαρτίας, καὶ πληρωθήσεται πάσα NY εὐωδίας διὰ τὸ µέλλειν µε κατέρχεσθαι ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν' xal τότε ἐξέλθῃ τὸ µέγα xol σεβάσμιον σκῆπτρον μετὰ χιλιάδων ἆγγέλων θρησκεύοντες auto, χαθὼς προεῖπον' xai τότε φανή- σεται τὸ σημεῖον τοῦ υἱοῦ τού ἀνθρώπου ἀπὸ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ μετὰ δυνάμεως καὶ δόξης πολλῆς. xal τότε θεωρήσει αὐτὸ ὁ τῆς ἆδι- λευχαν»., C vero insuper add: ἀκουτιεῖς por ἀγαλλίασι, καὶ εὐφροσύνην ἀγαλ- λιάσωµαι | κ. wer. ele. (A om ein.) cum CGA; D x. nad. ἕτερος προφήτης εἶπ. (F om haec usque πληρωδήσεται) | ACD φάραξ | F τα τραχεια | ὄψετ. πᾶ. σά.: F ὄψονται. E post xal χαταχαύσουσιν τὴν γῆν (vide ad sect. 11. exeunt) sic pergit: πήχ. (seriptum est πύχοις) ὀχταχισχιλίας πεντακοσίας: xal χαήσονται τὰ 8p. +. wey. καὶ αἱ né. yovtu3. ὡς xov. καὶ ἕσται vj yy dxlv. (cf. sect. 14) xal γενήσε- ται vj yi χαρτίον, pr ἔχουσα βουνὸν ἢ πέτραν À σπήλ. add’ Cora τὸ πρόσωπ. τῆς γῆς ἀπὸ av. µέχρ. δυσµ. ὡς ἡ τράπ. καὶ deve. ὡς vj χιών' καὶ ἀνάγονται (cod. ἀνήγ.) ἀπὸ τέσσερα µέρη τῆς ἀνατολῆς τέσσαρες ἄνεμοι μεγάλοι xal dex- µήσουσιν ἅπαν τὸ πρόσωπ. τῆς γῆς, xol βοήσει vj (cod. ὐ) yn πρ. χύρ. λέ- youoa: παρ». εἰμὶ (cod. ἡμῖν) ἑναντ. σου, χύριε, xal oux ἔστ. ἐν ép. du. Iam sequitur: xol τότε ἀποστελώ ἄγγελον ἐξ οὐρανοῦ, καὶ λέγει’ ἄχουσαι γῆ, êw- σχύον: κύριος πρός σε κατέρχεται xal τότε πληρωδήσεται πᾶσα ἡ γὴ εὐωδίᾳ, xal χατέλθωσιν mày τίµιον xol ἱερὸν xal ἕνδοξον. τότε ἐξέλδοι x τοῦ οὐρανοῦ τὸ µέγα xal σεβάσμιον σχῆπτρον, ἐν ᾧ µε προσήλωσαν ἰουδαῖοι, μετὰ χιλιάδων ἀγγέλων ὀψηκεύοντες (sic codex, vide post) αὐτῷ etc. 16 εἶπον (A add ἐγὼ ἱωάννης) χύριε (D om), καὶ and τότε etc. | &x. 8L lu. eum AF; CD om | ἀπὸ τῆς (ite C; D πάσης) ἁμαρτ.: A ταῖς ἁμαρτίαις. F om omnia quae hac sectione leguntur; pergit enim post dix. ἰωάννη statim ad τότε ἀποστελώ ἄγγελον ἐξ οὐρανοῦ, quae sectio 17. praebet. | πᾶσα (C om) vj yi (ita et. E): D om | ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν cum C: D én’ αὐτὴν, A ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς | ἐξέδῃ eum AC; D χατέρχεται. Praeterea. D add ἐκ τών οὐρανών, C εἷς τὸν οὐρανόν | D πανσεβάσμιον | σκήπτρον: D ξύλον καὶ σχῆπτρ. ὁ τίµιος σταυρός (cf. et. supra E ad fin. sect. 15.) | μετὰ χιλ. ayy. cum CDE; A βασταζόµενον ὑπὸ χιλ. ayy. | Spnoxevovrec: codd. miro vitio consentiunt; A enim habet ὀψηκεύοντι, CE ὀψηχεύοντες, D ὀψιχέβοντες. Soloecismum constructionis servandum duximus; ipsum vero verbum ex Spnox. corruptum videbatur | αὐτό: CE auto, D αὐτῶν, A αὐτόν | χαθὼς προεῖπον cum C, itom A (-nev?) additis dv τοῖς εὐαγγελίοις, D om | xol τότε: A ὅτι τότε | ἀπὸ τοῦ oup. eum C, item A an’ ovpavéSev ἑρ- 6 * 84 IV. APOCALYPSIS IOHANNIS. χίας ἐργάτης μετὰ τῶν ὑπηρετῶν αὐτοῦ καὶ βρύξει μεγάλα, καὶ πάντα τὰ ἀκάθαρτα πνεύματα els quii τραπῄήσονται καὶ τότε ἀοράτῳ δυνάμει κρατούμενοι, py ἔχοντες πόθεν φυγεῖν, βρύ- ξουσιν κατ αὐτοῦ τοὺς ὀδόντας αὐτῶν λέγοντες αὐτῷ ' ποὺ ἔστιν ἡ δύναμίς σου; πῶς ἡμᾶς ἐπλάνησας; xal ἐξεφύγομεν καὶ έξε- πέσαµεν ἐχ τῆς δόξης ns εἶχομεν παρὰ τοῦ ἐρχομένου κρῖναι ἡμᾶς καὶ πᾶσαν φύσιν ἀνθρωπίνην. oval ἡμῖν, ὅτι ἐν τῷ σχότει τῷ ἐξωτέρῳ ἐξορίζει ἡμᾶς. Kal πάλιν εἶπον ' κύριε, καὶ ἀπὸ τότε τί µέλλεις ποιεῖν; xal Ὥχουσα φωνῆς λεγούσης por’ τότε ἀποστελώ ἄγγελον ἐξ οὐρανοῦ, xal κράξει φωνῇ µεγάλῃ λέγων ἄκουσον γῆ xai ἑνι- σχύου, λέχει κύριος πρὸς σὲ yao κατέρχοµαι. καὶ ἀγχουσθή- σεται ἡ φωνὴ τοῦ ἀγγέλου dio περάτων ἕως περάτων τῆς οἶκου- µένης xal ἕως ἐσχάτου τῆς ἁβύσσου. xal tote σαλευθήσετα. πᾶσα Y, δύναμις τῶν ἀγγέλων καὶ τῶν πολυομμάτων, xal γενή- σεται χρότος µέγας ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς, xai σαλευθήσονται τὰ ἑννέα χόμενον, D om | αὐτό: CD αὐτῶ, A αὐτόν | μεγάλα cum C; D µέγα, A µεγά- Awe isque add τοὺς ἁδόντας αὐτοῦ | A om ἀχάθαρτ., D om πνεύμ. | εἰς: C xol él; | πό»εν cum CE (μὴ ἔχη πό»εν quy); A nov, D τόπον | βρύξουσιν (C xal Bp.) — αὐτῶν cum CD; A τότε ὀλολύζουσιν, E καὶ λέγουσιν ὑπηρέται αὐτοῦ | λέ- yovtes αὐτῷ cum A, C xal λέγειν, D φασίν, E nil addit | Suv. σου cum CDE; A add ἡ µεγάλη | D ἐπλάν. ἡμᾶς | x. ἐξεφύγομ. (C -yapev) x. ἑξεπ. cum AC; E om x. é&cr., A x. ἐξεπέσαμ. ἐχφυγόντες | ἧς εἴχομεν (C ἤσχαμεν sic): A ἣν ety. | παρὰ τοῦ ἔρχομ. κρῖναι - - ἀνλρωπίνην (C -ώπου) cum CD; A πρώην 8C αὐτοῦ, E nap’ αὐτοῦ: ἔρχεται xpivar ἡμᾶς | ἐν τῷ σχότει etc. cum D; item E éEopiter ἡμᾶς clc τὸ σχότος τὸ ἑξώς., C ele τὸ ox. τὸ ἑξώτ. ἑξόρισεν ἡμᾶς, A τὸ σχότ. τὸ αώνιον ἐχπληρωσώμεβα (sic) διὰ σοῦ. Praeterea E h. | addit (nullo nexu) xol στα»ήσονται ἑνώπιόν µου πάντες yupvol xal τετραχηλισµένοι, pergens: xal εἶπον ' χύριέ µου, οὐχ ἕσται ἐν t. χόσµ. x. γνωρίσαι ἀγγέλους (pro ἀλλήλ.): cf. sect. 12. 19 εἶπον (A add ἐγὼ lwavy.) κύριε (D post τότε) xol (C om) ἀπὸ etc. | xal ἤκ. 9. λε. poc: ita CD; A nil nisi xal, F solus add ἄχουσον δίκαιε lwavwy | C ἀποστέλλω | F xpatec | C χράξ. φωνῆς λεγούσης pot λέγων (sic) | ἄχουσον (C ἄχουε) - ἐνισχύον (F ἰσχύου, C ἐνίσχνε) | πρὸς ob γὰρ: F np. oc, ἐγὼ | C χατέρ- χεται (item E) | ἀγγέλου: DF add ἐχείνου, non item AC | ἀπὸ περάτων - - ἀβύσ- σου cum DF, item C omissis xal ἕως etc.; A ἀπὸ τῶν περ. τῆς olx. ἕως τῶν ἑσχάτων τῆς af. | σαλευ»ήσετ. πᾶσα- ἀγγέλων cum AD; C σαλευἈήσονται πάντα τὰ τάγματα t. dyy., F σαλευἈήσοντ. πᾶσαι ai δυνάµεις τῶν οὐρανών | καὶ (C ἕως) +. πολνομμ. cum CD; A xal τὰ τάγµατα τῶν ἀρχαγγέλων .. F οσα xal (C add τότε) γενήσεται usque οὐρανοῖς cum ACD .. F om | A σαλευ»ήτωσαν | τὰ ἑννέα (ita CD, A ἑπτά, F om) né. τοῦ ovp. (D ta dv τῷ ουρανῷ) | x. γεν. IV. APOCALYPSIS IOHANNIS. 85 πέταλα τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, xai γενήσεται φέβος xal ἕκστασις ἐπὶ πάντας τοὺς ἀγγέλους. xal τότε σχισθήσονται of οὐρανοὶ ἀπὸ ἀνατολών natov µέχρι δυσμών, καὶ χατέλθωσιν ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν πλήθη ἀγγέλων ἀναριθμήτων, xal tote ἀνοιχθήσονται of θησαυ- pot tà» oupavov, καὶ κατενέγχωσιν πᾶν τίµιον καὶ τῶν θυµια- µάτων τὴν εὐωδίαν, xal τὴν “Ἱερυσαλὴμ. ὥσπερ νύμφην ἐστο- λισμένην χατενέγκωσιν ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν. καὶ τότε ἔμπροσθέν µου πορεύσονται μυριάδες ἀγγέλων καὶ ἀρχαγγέλων, βαστάξζοντες τὸν θρόνον pou, κράζοντες' ἅγιος ἅγιος dto; χύριος Σαβαώθ᾽ πλήρης ὁ οὐρανὸς xal ἡ γῆ τῆς δόξης σου. xal τότε ἐξελεύσο- μαι ἐγὼ μετὰ δυνάµεως καὶ δόξης πολλῆς, καὶ ras ὀφθαλμὸς ἐπὶ τῶν νεφελὼν ὄψεταί µε, xol τότε κάμψει πᾶν Ὑόνυ ἐπου- ρανίων xol ἐπιχείων καὶ χαταχθονίων ' καὶ τότε µείνῃ 6 οὐρανὸς κενὺς at χατέλθω ἐπὶ τῆς vis, xol χατενεχθήσονται πάντα τα ἐν τῷ dép. ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν, καὶ πᾶσα quat; ἀνθρωπίνη καὶ này πνεῦμα πονηρὸν μετὰ τοῦ ἀντιχρίστου, καὶ σταθήσονται ἐνώπιόν pou πάντες Ὑυμνοὶ xal τετραχηλισμένοι. "Kat πάλιν εἶπον ' χύριε, πῶς µέλλουσιν γενέσθαι of οὖρα- φόβος (A add péyac, non item DF) — πάντ. v. dyy. (F πᾶσαν τὴν γῆν)’ καὶ (D om) τότε σχισ». ol ovp.: haec male om C | ἡλίου µέχρι cum ACF .. D ἕως omisso yA. | xol κατέλὸ.-πλήση (A πλῆδος) ayy. ἀναριὸμ. (C om dv) cum ACD .. F om | xa! τότε (F om) ἀνοιγδήσ. (A avoySooty) | κατενέγχωσυ: A χαταγάγω, KF évéyxooty | τίµιον: C add xal σεβάσμιον | καὶ τῶν Sup. τ. εὐωδ. cum AC .. D x. πᾶσαν εὐωδ. τῶν Sum, F post ἑνέγχωσιν pergit corrupte Sv- prapétuv xol ἀρωμάτων πολλών | ναὶ (Birch. coniecit addendum esse εἴδωσιν) τὴν (CF add ἄνω, non item AD) teg. dor. (A ὡς) vu. ἑστολ. (ita ACD; F χε- χοσμημµένην) χοτεν. (ita D; ACF xal κατεν.) ἐπὶ (ita D, C αὐτὴν πάντα ἐπὶ sic, A τὰ πάντα ἐπὶ, F nd» τίµιον ἐπ)) τὴν γῆν (C τῆς γῆς) | ἔμπρ. p. mop. (F πο- ρευἈήσοντ. ἔμπρ. p.): C προπορεύσονται | µυριάδ. (D praem µυρίαι, ΑΕ χιλιά- δες) ayy. xol (A add μυριάδες) ἀρχαγγ. (C om x. apy.) | µου: C om | χράζοντες cum A, item F additis xol λέγοντες: D χαὶ xp., C χαὶ λέγοντ. | ὁ οὐρ. x. ἡ yñ: A πᾶσα ἡ yn | σου: C αντοῦ | ἐξελεύσ. cum AD: CF ἐλεύσ. | ἐγω: D om | nas (A add ὁ) 6493. ἑ. v. νεφ. (F add τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ὑφωδήσεται xal) oy. (C anto ἐπὶ pon; A ὄψονται) µε | καταχἈονίων: A add xal πᾶσα γλὠσσα ἐξομολογήσε- tal cot. D post ἑπουρανίων om omuia usque dum sequitur καὶ κατενεχ9ήσον- ται | xoi tor. µείνῃ (ita A, C p£vg) — xo (C τότε pro xol) — τῆς γῆς (ita A; C τὴν γῆν) | A om πάντα. F post xatayovlto pergit: xal μετὰ τὸ χατελ- Seiv µε ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν πᾶσα φύσις ete. | dv3prortlv cum CD; AF ἀνθρώπων | C om πονηρόν | xoi (C om) orad. ἑνώπ. p. πάντες (ita CG; D om; A πάντα γυμνὰ ἑνώπ. μ.) γυμνοὶ (et. F γυμνὰ) x. τετραχ. (AF -μένα) 19 yal πάλιν usque ἄστροις ex D sumpsimus. Siniliter F - - κύριε, xal τί 86 IV. APOCALYPSIS IOHANNIS. vol xal 6 foc καὶ ἡ σελήνη σὺν τοῖς ἄστροις; xal Tfjxouca Mavis λεγούσης pot θεώρησον, δίχαιε Ἰωάννη. καὶ ἀτενίσας εἶδον ἀρνίον ἑπτὰ ὀφθαλμοὺς ἔχοντα καὶ ἑπτὰ κέρη. καὶ Ἔχουσα πάλιν φωνῆς λεγούσης por’ χελεύσω ἐλθεῖν τὸ ἀρνίον ἔμπροσθέν pou xal dod’ τίς ἀνοίξει τὸ βιβλίον τοῦτο; xal ἀποκριθήσονται πάντα τὰ πλήθη τῶν ἀγγέλων ' δοθήτω τὸ βιβλίον τοῦτο τῷ ἀρνίῳ τοῦ ἀνοῖξαι αὐτὸ. xal κελεύσω τότε ἀνοιχθῆναι τὸ βιβλίον, 7 Kal ὅταν ἀνοίξῃ τὴν πρώτην σφραγῖδα, πεσοῦνται of αστέρες τοῦ οὐρανοῦ an ἄχρων ἕως ἄκρων. xal ὅταν ἀνοίξῃ τὴν δευ- τέραν σφραγίδα, χρυβήσεται n σελήνη καὶ οὐκ ἔσται ἐν αὐτῇ φῶς. xal ὅταν ἀνοίξῃ τὴν τρίτην σφραγίδα, κατασταλήσεται τοῦ ἡλίου τὸ MGs, καὶ oux ἔσται φώς ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν. xal ὅταν μέλλει γενέσθαι ὁ oup. xol d Πλ. x. Xj σελ. καὶ οἱ ἀστέρες. A xal na. εἶπ. ἐγὼ ἰωάννης' κύριε, xal ἀπὸ τότε τί µέλλεις ποιεῖν, ὅτι ὁ οὐρανὸς µόνος ἐνχαταλέ- λειπται .. OC x. xd. εἶπ. χύριε, ἀπὸ τότε τί µέλλ. ποιεῖν; xol τί µέλλουν (sic) γενέσθαι οἱ οὐρανοί, ὅτι µόνοι ἐγχατελείπασιν (sic), xal d ἥλιος καὶ ἡ σελήνη καὶ οἱ ἀστέρες. | Δεώρησον — ἀτενίσας (ita CD; sed C add εἰς τὸν οὐρανόν, A ἀναβλέψας) εἶδ. (AC 15.) dpv. ἑπτὰ — xépn (haec omnia ex D; A dpv. τέσ- capa χέρη ἕχοντα, C dpv. τετραχέρη [nisi est -ρην]): F om. Rursus comparari potest E (post ovx ἐπιγνώσ. ἔτι τ. τόπον αὐτοῦ pergit: xal πάλω Tjxovca φωνῆς λεγούσης mot‘) qui pro his sic habet: αἀνάβλεψαι (sic, seriptum - We) δοῦλε xv- ploy ἰωάννη. καὶ ἀναβλέψας εἶδον dpvlov τέσσαρα xépara ἔχοντα | xal ἤκουσα usque ἑρώ ex D: A xal λέγει mor’ τότε χελεύω τὸ βιβλίον ὃν (sic) ἑώραχας ἑλ- Seiv xal τὸ dov. ἔμπροσ». µου xal (cod. om) λέξω, C xal τότε χελεύω τὸ dpv. ἀρ9θῆναι ἔμπρ. µου, xol τότε χελεύω (sic singula), F τότε χελεύσω ἑλθεῖν τὸ ἄρν. ἔμπρ. p. statimque pergit xal λέγει (sic) τοῖς ἀγγέλ. µου: δοβήσεται τὸ βιβλ. τοῦτο τοῦ ἀνοῖξαι auto. E τότε χελεύω τὸ βιβλ. ὄνπερ (sic) ἑώραχας ἔμ- προσ». µου (nonnihil excidit, cf. A): xal λέγω | τίς usque τοῦτο: ita ACDE | καὶ dxoxot3. — τῷ ἀρνίῳ (cod. τὸ ἀρνίον) — κελεύσω (cod. -εύω) tôt. dvoty3. τὸ βιβλ. ex D: A xol λέξωσιν (sic) rd. — Sonaerar — τῷ dpv. (sed cod. τὸ do- vlov) τοῦ dv. αὐτό (cod. αὐτόν), C xal χελεύουν (sic) πάντα — ἀγγέλων µου δορἠ- ναι τῷ ἀρν. (sed rursus scriptum est τὸ apy.) τὸ βιβλ. xal ἀνοίξῃ (sic) auto, E xal πάντα t. πλ. τών ayy. (absque verbo) δομήσεται τῷ dev. (cod. cum ceteris τὸ ἀρνίον) τὸ βιβλ. τοῦτο τοῦ dv. αὐτό. 9 19 ὅταν ἀνοίξῃ cum CD: AF ὅτε ἀνοίξει, E ὅτε ἀνοίξῃ | τοῦ οὐρ. —, ἕως ἄκρων cum D: A τοῦ oup. an’ ἄχρου & ἄχρου αὐτοῦ, C dn’ ἄχρων οὐρανοῦ ἕως ἄχρων αὐτοῦ, F din’ ἄκρου τοῦ οὐρ. & ἄκρου, E nil nisi ἀπὸ τοῦ ovp. | σφρα- yida: F ubique σφραγῖδαν, passim etiam D | xal οὐκ ἔσται — φῶς cum D: C καὶ οὐχέτι ἔσται σελήνη, A χαὶ οὐκ ἔστιν τοῦ ἡλίου ἡ Sépur) οὔτε φώς τῆς ot- λήνης, E om; sed vide infra | χατασταλήσεται usque γῆν cum D: C χαταστέλ- Actat t. Q. t. ἡλίου, A xat. toU ἡλ. τὸ φέγγος, E καταλνυ»ήσεται (cod. -λύσε- ται) t. ἡλ. τὸ φ. xal ovx ἔστιν Sdpuy ἡλίου, F Av34jgovtgt οἱ οὐρανοὶ xal ete. IV. APOOALYPSIS IOHANNIÉ. 87 ἀνοίξῃ τὴν τετάρτην σφραγίδα, λυθήσονται of οὐρανοὶ καὶ Eotat 6 dnp ἀχατασκεύαστος, καθώς φησιν ὁ προφήτης καὶ ἔργα τῶν χειρῶν σου εἰσὶν of οὐρανοί: αὐτοὶ ἀπολοῦντὰι, σὺ δὲ δια- μένεις, xal πάντες ὡς ἱμάτιον παλαιωθήσονται. καὶ ὅταν ἀνοίξῃ τὴν πέµπτην σφραγίδα, σχισθήσεται À yi xol ἀἁποκαλυφθή- | σονται πάντα τὰ κριτήρια ἐπὶ προσώπου πάσης τῆς γῆς. KA ὅταν ἀνοίξῃ τὴν ἔχκτην σφραγίδα, ἐκλείψει τὸ δίµόιρον τῆς θα- λάσσης. καὶ ὅταν ἀνοίξῃ τὴν ἑβδόμην σφραγίδα, ἆπόσκεπα- σθήσετα. ὁ ᾧδης. 9 Kal elrov' χύριε rives µέλλουσιν ἐρωτᾶσθαι πρῶτον καὶ ἀπολαβεῖν τὴν xo(ct; xol ἴἤκουσα φωνῆς λεγούσης (ioi τὰ πνεύματα τὰ ἀκάθαρτα μετὰ τοῦ ἀντικειμένου ' χελεύώ αὐ- τοὺς πορευθῆναι ele τὸ σκότος τὸ ἐξώτερον, ἕνθα εἶσὶν ta ὑπο- βρύχια. καὶ εἶπον' χύριε, καὶ el; ποῖον τόπον χεῖται; xal ἤχουσα φωνῆς λεγούσης por” ἀχουσον, δίχαιε Ἰωάννη" ὅσον δύναται dvno τριακονταέτης χυλίσαι λίθον xai ἀπολῦσαι κάτω quae in reliquis ad quartum sigillum pertinent. | xal for. 6 dp dx. eum ACEF! D om | xa3. φησυ (EF εἶπεν, AC προεῖπ.) ὁ προφ. (F à πρ. δανίδ, CE ὁ ἀπό- στολος, À ὁ ἀπόστ. παῦλος) καὶ — οὐρανοί (haec D om) αὐτοὶ (D add δὲ) — διαµένεις (ACDEF -νης) | xal πάντες - παλαιωθήσ. cum ΟΕΕ: AD om; EF vero add xol doti περιβόλαιον (F ὑπερβόλ.) αὐτοὺς ἑλίξεις (E ἑλλέξεις, F ἑλέγ- ξης) αὐτοὺς καὶ ἀλλαγήσονται | Ad quartum sigillum F πεσεῖται ἡ σελήνη ἀπὸ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ. | ἀποχαλυφδήσοντ. (A -λύψει, F φανήσονται) — προσώπου (F πρόσω- nov) πά. t. γῆς (E om ἐπὶ usque γής): D ἀποχαλυφΏήσεται πᾶν χριτήριον τῆς γῆς | ὁιλ. τὸ Sly. τ. Jad. (E τ. γῆς): F haec ad septimum sigillum transfert, et quae septimi sunt, ad sextum. | ἄποσχεπασ». (F œnocxcuao.): A praem τότε. E sexto et septimo loco pro xal ὅταν etc. habet: καὶ elg τὴν ἔχτην σφρ. et x. cle x. £98. σφρ. 99 x. εἶπον cum CDE: AF xol πάλιν εἶπ. ἐγὼ ἰωάννης | F om χύριε| A καὶ τίνες | DF πρὠτ. ἑρωτᾶσδ., E κριδῆναι πρώτ. | xol ἆπολαβ. (F λαβ.) τὴν (F om) χρίσιν (D om x. xpl.): AE om | λεγ. mot cum DEF: AC add ἄχουσον δίχαιε ἰωάννη | τὰ πνεύματα: A praem πρώτον | ἀντιχειμ. cum AC; DEG œvrt- yplorov, F om μετὰ (hoc praetermisit Birch.) τ. ντ. | χελεύω cum EF; C xal xt). , AD καὶ τότε xed. | F om αὐτούς | πορευδῆναι: A ἀπελθείναι sic | ἕνθα — ὑποβρύχ. (A βρύχια): EF om | καὶ elnov: χύρις, xal εἷς cum E: D χαδὼς προ- inov: χύριε, εἷς .. F xol els omissis prioribus .. A χαδὼς ἐν τοῖς εὐαγγελίοις elonrac: of δὲ viol τῆς βασιλείας ἐμβληλδήσονται ele τὸ σχότος τὸ ἐξώτερον. κύριε, xal εἷς, item C καθὼς προεῖπον' οἱ δὲ viol τῆς Bac. ἐχβληδήσονται cle τὸ ox. τὸ ἑξώτερον, a quibus statim pergit: éx ποίων τόπων χεῖται | χεῖται cum ACE; DF νεῖναι. Praeterea E add τὸ αὐτὸ σκότος τὸ ἐξώτερον | dx. δί. lo. enm ACF: DE om | ἀνὴρ cum CDE: AF ἄνθρωπος | τριακονταέτης cum ACF, D τριάχοντα ἔτη, EG τριαχ. ἑτῶν | χυλίσαι usque BuSôv cum D, item C sed tan- 88 IV. APOCALYPSIS JOHANNIS. εἰς τὸν Bubov, καὶ ὁλισθεὶς εἴχοσι ἕτη οὐ py φθάσει εἰς τὸν πυθµένα τοῦ Gdov' χαθὼς προεῖπεν ὁ προφήτης Δαυίδ' καὶ ἔθετο σκότος ἀποχρυφὴν αὐτοῦ. "Kal εἶπον: κύριε, καὶ an éxe(vov mola γλώσσα μέλλει ἑρωτᾶσθαι; καὶ ΄ἤκουσα φωνῆς λεγούσης por’ ἄχουσον, δίχαιε 3 [4 , 3 4 ~ ) 4 ~ - a Ἰωάννη: ἐρωτηθήσονται ἄπο τοῦ Αδαμ. al γλὠσσαι ἐκεῖναι καὶ 6 ἑλληνισμός, καὶ οἵτινες ἐπίστευον els τὰ εἴδωλα καὶ εἰς τὸν ἥλιον καὶ els τοὺς ἀστέρας, καὶ οἵτινες ἐν αἱρέσει τὴν πίστιν ἐμίαναν, καὶ of μὴ πιστεύσαντες τὴν ἁγίαν ἀνάστασιν, καὶ οἵὕτινες οὐχ ὁμολόγησαν πατέρα καὶ τὸν viov xal τὸ ἅγιον πνεῦ - , 3 3 a ~ "ng A -" € pa’ τοτε ἀποπέμψω autous ἐν τῷ ἆδῃ, καθως προεῖπεν ὁ προ- φήτης Aavid: ἀποστραφήτωσαν of ἁμαρτωλοὶ els τὸν δη», , M] 1 , ^ ~ , ο 2 * πάντα τα ἔθνη τα ἐπιλανθανόμενα τοῦ θεοῦ. xal xav» ὁ αὐτὸς εἶπεν ὡς πρόβατα ev ἅδ] ἔθετο, θάνατος ποιμανεῖ αὐτούς. 7? Kal πάλιν εἶπον' κύριε, καὶ dm ἐκείνων ποίους µέλλεις tum αὐτόν pro κάτω é. v. βν., F tantum xv. λίον, A ἀποχυλίσαι κάτω εἷς βν- abv AlSov, E σηχόση λίλων xal χυλῆσαι sic | xol ὁλισλεὶς clx. Et cum D: ACF xai ὁ X3og παρὰ (F om) τρία ἔτη, E ἵνα τρία Étv | où (D καὶ tva) pi (C om) q3dct (C pSaon) ACD; F ap. Birch. nil nisi Q2d0ot, G où Q9ávy, E ui στα- ay éxct | εἷς τὸν etc. rursus cum D: C nil habet, F xáto, A τοσοῦτόν ἐστι τὸ Bados el; τὸ σχότος τὸ ἐξώτερον, τοσοῦτόν dor. τὸ ox. τὸ 26, E Eve (i. ο. εἶναι more Graecorum recentiorum pro ἐστίν, quocum éxci praecedens iungendum) τὸ σχότ. τὸ ἐξ. | E om χαθὼς usque αὐτοῦ | C ἐν ἀποχρύφῳ αὐτό 31! Καὶ (F add πάλιν) εἶπ. xópu (D om) xai (C om) an’ ζχείνων cum CD F: A x. εἶπ. ἐγὼ lodvvnc: xol ἀπὸ τότε, E nil nisi xal dn’ ἐχεῖ | rola γλώσσα (male Birch. nog γλωσσῃ, E om γλὠσσ.) p. éowt. cum ACEF: D tives µέλλω- aw ép. | ax. δί. (o. cum ACF: D om | A ἀπὸ τότε ἑρωτη». | ἐχεῖναι cum ACE (post ἑρωτᾶσβαι statim pergit ἀπὸ τοῦ d8.): DF om | F (ex errore Birch. ut vi- detur) ὁ ἑλληνικός | oftev. ἐπίστενον (EF. ἐπίστενσαν) €. t. εἴδ. (E pro εἴδ. habct &otpa x. εἷς v. σελήνην, vide post): A ol εἰδωλολάτραι | x. εἰς v. ἥλιον -doté- pag cum D, A x. οἵτινες ἐπίστενον εἷς τ. nhtov, CF om; E vide ante | év αἱἷρέ- Gt: D in ενρησαν corrupit | A x. x. αὐτῶν | καὶ of µ. mor. (C add εἰς) x. ἁγί. (D add τριάδαν xal τὴν) ἀνάστασιν cum CDF (sed ponit post πνεῦμα): E om, A xal of pavtevdmevor xal οἱ payor | καὶ οἵτινες (Birch. corrupte ex F ἐμε pro oft.) οὐχ (CDE οὐχ) ὁμολόγησαν (ita CDF, E ὁμολόγουν, A ἐπίστευον εἷς) πα. xai τὸν (A om; C om x. τὸν) ui. x. τὸ (ACE om) &y. nv. (E nv. ἅγ.): C add xai τὴν ἔνσαρχον olxovoulav | τότε (A xal τό.) ἀποπέμψω (ita A, CF -μπω, D ἀποστελώ) a. dv x. Gôn (ita CD; AF ele τὸν Gônv) | F καβὼς λέγει | ἀποστρα- @rjtwoav (Birch. vitiose ex F ἀπογρ.): D ἀποστραφήσονται | 6 αὐτὸς (C ovr.) cin. (A λέγει) | F E3evco, 6 Id. aut. ποι. 33 xal πάλω cir. (A add ἐγὼ ἰωάννης) xóp. (D oin) xat (C om) απ éx. (C ἀπὸ τότε) | ποίονς mé. xol. cum D: A τίνες (cod. τίς) µέλλονσιν ἐρωτᾷσλαι, CF IV. APOCALYPSIS IOHANNIS. 89 xolvety ; xal ἤκουσα φωνῆς λεγούσης pot’ axougov, δίχαιε 'lodvvn* τότε ἐρωτηθήσεται τὸ γένος τῶν Εβραίων, οἵτινες ὡς κακοῦργον τῷ CUM µε προσήλωσαν. καὶ εἶπον' καὶ οὗτοι ποίας χολώσεως µέλλουσιν τυχεῖν καὶ ποίου τόπου, ὅτι τοιαῦτά σοι ἐποίησαν; xo ἤχουσα φωνῆς λεγούσης por’ αὐτοὶ ἀπελεύσονται dy τῷ ταρτάρῳ, χαθὼς προεῖπεν ὁ προφήτης Δαυίδ’ ἐχέχραξαν, καὶ οὐχ ἦν 6 σώζων, πρὸς χύριον, xal οὐχ εἰσήκουσεν αὐτούς. καὶ πάλιν εἶπεν ὁ ἀπόστολος Παῦλος Scot ἀνόμως ἥμαρτον dyo- pos xal ἀπολοῦνται, xal ὅσοι ἐν vom ἤμαρτον διὰ νόµου κρι- θήσονται. BKal πάλιν εἶπον' χύριε, xal of τὸ βάπτισμα λαβόντες tl; xol ἴἤχουσα φωνῆς λεγούσης por’ τότε ἐρωτηθήσεται τὸ Ὑένος τῶν Ἀριστιανῶν, of τὸ βάπτισμα λαβόντες, xal τότε οἱ δίχαιοι ὑπὸ veupatos pou ἕλθωσιν, καὶ πορευθήσονται οἱ ἄγγελοί xal ἐπισωρεύσουσιν αὐτοὺς ἀπὸ τῶν ἁμαρτωλών, καθὼς προεῖ- πεν ὁ προφήτης Δαυὶδ ὅτι oux ἀφήσει χύριος τὴν ῥάβδον τῶν tl µέλλεις ποιεῖν | xol ἤχουσα usque ζω. cum ACF: D xal εἶπέν pot | C ἑρωτη- Φῄήσονται τὸ cte. | προσήλωσαν cum CDF, item E (post πνεῦμ. ἅγιον sect. 31. pergit: καὶ ἀπὸ τότε χριθήσονται ἑβραῖοι, οἵτινες οἱο.): A ἑσταύρωσαν | xal (F add πάλιν) εἶπ. xai (C χύριε, F χύριε xal) οὗτοι cum CD: A xa εἶπον ἐγὼ ωάννης: χύριε, καὶ αὐτοί | µέλλ. τυχεῖν (ita A, C λαχεῖν, D ἔχειν): F εἰσίν | τοιαῦτα: F ταῦτα | ool (D om) ἐποί.: C ἔποι. cl; σέ | λεγ. por: F add ἆχουσον δίχαις Ἰωάννη | αὐτοὶ (A ὅτι aut.) cuin ADE (post προσήλωσαν pergit αὐτοὶ ἀπελ.): CF οὗτοι | E. καθὰ εἶπεν omissis 6 πρ. δα. | προεῖπ. cum ACF: D εἶπεν | A om Sav. | αὐτούς cum CDE: A (εἰσήχουεν) F αὐτῶν | καὶ mad. εἶπ. ὁ ἀπόστ. παῦλ. (F 6 andar. λέγει) - - χριΦήσονται (F Goo ev νόµῳ nu. ἐν νόµ. κριδ. ot δὲ ἀνό- poc fu ἀνόμ. x. ἀπολ.) cum CDF: A om (item E) #8 Καὶ πάλιν (ita CF; D om) εἶπον: AE om | χύρις (E add pov) xol (CD om) of τὸ βά. λαβ. (ita ACDF; E φοροῦντες) | τί cum D: CF om; A xol ἆμαρ- τήσαντες tl ἔσται αὐτοῖς, E τί µέλλουσιν γενέσθαι. G pro xoi of — raf. sic: xol oi βαπτισθέντες xol apvnoapevol σε τί | F xol πάλιν ax. φ. X. µ. ἄχουσον 8L xare lodvyr, A xol εἶπέ pot ἡ φωνή | τότε ἑωτηδήσεται — of (ita C; D καὶ οἱ) — λαβόντες (F om ol τ. βά. λα.): A om | xoi (D om) τότε of δίχ. ὑπὸ veup. (νεύμ. ex A adsumpsimus, D πνεύματ.) — ἀπὸ τ. ἁμαρτ. cum D: C καὶ τότε ol 8l. ὑπὸ τ. mvevp. µου πορευθώσιν (nonnihil deest) of ἄγγελοι x. ἐπισωρ. τοὺς δι. a. t. ἁμαρτ., A ὅτι ὑπὸ νεύµατός µου πορεύσονται of ayy. xol ἐπισωρεύσον- ται τοὺς Ou. 6. tv. ἁμαρτ., F (post χριστιανών) καὶ ἐν τῷ πνεύματί µου πορεν- Snoovrar ἄγγελοι χα) ἐπισωρ. τοὺς Six. d. v. du, E (post µέλλ. γενέσθαι) τότε πορεύσουται of ἄγΥ. x. Éric. τοὺς Buc. ἀπὲ (cod. ἐπὶ) τῶν dp. (pergit omissis plu- ribus ἐπὶ τὸν χλῆρον v. διχ. of μὲν Ol. λάµπουσιν ὡς ὁ HA. of δὶ dp. Ec. Com.) | xaSde usque τῶν 8t; cum D, item AC: F om | ». στα»ήσονται — ἥλιος: ita 90 IV. APOCALYPSIS IOHANNIS. ἁμαρτωλῶν ἐπὶ τὸν χλῆρον τῶν δικαίων, xal σταθήσονται πάν- τες of δίκαιοι dx δεξιῶν µου xal λάμψουσιν ὡς ὁ ἥλιος. χαθὼς ὁρῷς, Ιωάννη, τοὺς αστέρας τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, ὅτι ὅλοι ὁμοῦ ἐγέ- νοντο, ele δὲ τὸ φώς διαφέρουσιν, οὕτως ἔσται ἐπὶ τῶν δικαίων xal τῶν ἁμαρτωλῶν' of yap δύιαιοι λάµψουσιν ὡς φωστῆρες καὶ ὡς ὁ Matos, of δὲ ἁμαρτωλοὶ ἔστωσαν ζοφώδεις. ^ Καὶ πάλιν nov” κύριε, xal πάντες of Χριστιανοὶ εἰς play Χόλασιν ἀπέρχονται; βασιλεῖς, ἀρχιερεῖς, [ερεῖς, πατριάρχαι, πλού- σιοι καὶ πένητες, δούλοι καὶ ἐλεύθεροι; xal ἤκουσα φωνῆς λεγού- σης μοι ἄχουσον, δίκαιε Ἰωάννη: καθὼς προεῖπεν ὁ προφήτης Δαυίδ, ἡ ὑπομονὴ τῶν πενήτων οὐκ ἀπολεῖται els τέλος. περὶ δὲ βασιλέων, ἑλασθήσονται ὡς ἀνδράποδα καὶ κλαύσουσιν ὡς νήπια᾽ περὶ δὲ πατριαρχῶν xal ἱερέων καὶ λευϊτῶν τῶν ἁμαρτησάντων, διασκορπισθήσονται ἐν ταῖς κολάσεσιν κατὰ τὴν ἀναλογίαν éxa.- στου τοῦ ἰδίου πταίσµατος, of μὲν ἐν τῷ πυρίνφ ποταµφ, of δὲ εἰς τὸν σχώληκαν τὸν ἀκοίμητον, ἄλλοι δὲ ἐν τῷ ἑπταστόμῳ φρέατι τῆς χολάσεως' ἐν ταύταις ταῖς χολάσεσιν διαµερισθη- σονται of ἁμαρτωλοί. CR De mn ς D et A, item F; C καὶ, στήσονται, a qua inde voce transilit statim ad extrema libri: τῆς φωνῆς ταύτης, κατήνεγχέ µε ἡ νεφέλη καὶ ἀπέθετο dv τῷ ὄρει 3α- βώρ. | καλώς ὁρᾷς (F ὁρᾶτε) lo. (F om) c. d. τοῦ ovp. (F om +. oup.) St. ὅλοι ὁμοῦ (F teste Birch. Ux’ ἐμοῦ, εἰς µίαν) ἐγ., el; 8k — διαφέρουσιν (F pro his: xal φῶς οὐκ ἔχουν Gan [corrige ὅλοι] lou, ἀλλὰ ἄλλοι µέν εἶσιν φαινώτατοι [sic Bi.) ἄλλοι δὲ στνγνώτατοι [8 στνγνοί]): οὕτως ἕσται (KF ἕστω) — οἱ γὰρ (F plv) 8L λάµψ. (1 λάμπονσυ) ὡς φ. (F φωστὴρ) x. ὡς ὁ (F om) ἥλιος — ἕστω- σαν (F ἔσονται) ζοφ. De E iam vidimus; A vero post illud prius λάμψ. ὡς ὁ HA. omissis iis quae interiecta sunt nil addit nisi oi δὲ ἁμαρτ. ἔσοντ. Cop. 34 (ἶπον (A add éyd ἰωάννης) κύριε, καὶ (ita AF; DE om xv. xal) πάντ. οἱ χριστ. (χρι. DEF; AG ἁμαρτωλοὶ) | βασιλ. usque ékcuS. cum A: F xal fac. xai πατρ. πλούσ. xal πένητ., E βασιλ. xol ἄρχοντες, πλούσ. καὶ πένητ., D nil nisi xal πτωχοὶ xal πλούσ. | dx. δί. lo. cum AF: DE om | καδὼς cum DF: A ὅτι χαδώς, E om xa9dg usque δαν. | προεῖπεν (ita F, A εἶπεν) etc.: D προςῖ- πεν (cod. -πα) τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον διὰ τοῦ προφήτου Sav. | βασιλέων: EF add xal πατριαρχῶν | D post ζλασβήσονται repetit βασιλεῖς | ἀνδράποδα cum ADG: F τετράποδα | ὡς (A ὥσπερ) νήπια (F -πιοι) | περὶ δὲ πατριαρχ. καὶ (D om) — κατὰ τὴν (A om) ἀναλογίαν — πταίσµατος cum AD: F καὶ διαµερισλήσονται ol ἁμαρτωλοὶ ἐν ταῖς χολάσεσι ταύταις, E xol SrameproSa. els φοβερὰς κολάσεις, ὅπου οὐκ ἔστι φῶς, ἀλλὰ ὀδύνη xal στενοχωρία καὶ ἀνάγκη, omissis reliquis huius sectionis. | σχώληκαν cum AD: F -xa | ἄλλοι 8b (F ol δὲ) usque xoAd- σεως cum AF: D om | F om ἐν ταύτ. x. χολάσεσιν IV. APOCALYPSIS IOHANNIS. 91 BKal πάλιν εἶπον' xvore, xal of δίκαιοι ποῦ µέλλουσιν αὐλίζεσθαι; xol ἤχουσα φωνῆς λεγούσης por’ τότε ἄποσκεπα: σθήσεται ὁ παράδεισος. xal Ὑενήσεται ὁ χόσμος ὅλος καὶ ὁ πα- ῥράδεισος Ev, xal ἔσονται of Sixator ἐπὶ προσώπου πάσης τῆς γῆς μετὰ τῶν ἀγγέλων pou, χαθὼς προεῖπεν τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον διὰ τοῦ προφήτου Δαυίδ δίκαιοι δὲ χληρονομήσουσιν γῆν, xal χατασχηνώσουσιν cic αἷώνα alóvog ἐπ αὐτῆς, Kal πάλιν elmov χύριε, πόσον ἐστὶν τὸ πλῆθος τῶν ἀγγέλων:; xal ποῖόν ἐστιν πλέον, τῶν ὦγγέλων À τῶν ἀνθρώπων; xal Tfjxouca φωνῆς λεγούσης por’ Όσον ἐστὶν τὸ πλῆθος τῶν ἀγγέλων, τόσον ἐστὶν τὸ γένος τῶν ἀνθρώπων, χαθὼς εἶπεν ὁ προφήτης ἔστησεν Sora ἐθνῶν χατὰ ἀριθμὸν ἀγγέλων θεοῦ. 7 Καὶ πάλιν εἶπον' xou, xal ἀπὸ τότε τί µέλλεις ποιεῖν; xal πῶς μέλλει εἶναι ὁ χόσµος; ἀποκάλυψόν por πάντα. καὶ ἤχουσα φωνῆς λεγούσης por’ ἄχουσον, δύιαιε Ιωάννη, ἀπὸ τότε oUx ἔστιν πόνος, οὐκ ἔστιν λύπη, οὐχ ἔστιν στεναγµός, 35 πάλω (DE om) εἶπον' χύρ. xai (A om) ol | λεγ. por (E φωνἠν λέγουσάν μοι, ut etiam ante): F add ἄχουσον δίχαις ωάννη | τότε: AE om | ἀποσκεπ. cum ADE: F ἀἆνασχεπ. | val γενήσεται usque ἓν cum D: E γενήσεται ἡ γή παρά- δεισος, A om; F post ἆνασχεπ. pergit yj yñ ὥσπερ παράδεισος et add xal χενωδήσονται oi 3ησαυροὶ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ἐπὶ προσώπου πάσης τῆς γῆς xoi loto ἡ Υῆ ὥσπερ παράδεισος | καὶ Uo. of dix. ἐπὶ (A ἀπὸ) πρ. — τῶν (F add ἁγίων) ayy. µου cum AF: E xal χενησ»ήσονται (corrupte, vide ante F; omisss sunt quae ibi interponuntur) ol 8x. ἐπὶ πρόσωπον πάσ. t. y. μετὰ τών dyy.: D om | καδὼς προεῖπ. (D εἶπ.) td mv v. Gy. (ita A et D, sed διὰ etc. om A) διὰ t. πρ. δαυ.: EF xad. etr. (F διδάσκει) 6 προφήτ. Bav. | γῆν cum DF: AE τὴν γῆν | elc aleiv. αἰώνος (ita AD; E om αἰώνος, F ele αἰώνας) dx’ αὐτῆς (its DE; AF -τὴν) 36 πάλυ (DE om) ein. (A add ἐγὼ ἰωάννης) xóp. (A add xal) | πόσον us: que avSpunwv cum D: A πόσ. dor. τὸ πλ. τ. ayy. xal πόσ. dot. τὸ πλὴ». τῶν avspun-, F τίνες εἰσὶν πλέον τὸν doiSpuós, τῶν dyy. ἡ τῶν ἀνθρώπ., E ποῖον dpa ὑπάρχει πλεῖον (scripta haec in codice ποια αρα υπαρχων πλοιον), τὸ γένος τῶν avdp. 3| τὸ WARS. τῶν ἀγγέλ. | λεγ. pot: FE add ἄχουσον δίχαιε ἰωάννη | ὅσον ἑστὶν τὸ πλ. v. ἀγγ. τόσον (F τοσοῦτ.) ἑ. τὸ γέν. (F πλῆδος) t. dvSp. cum DF (D add τῶν χριστιανών): A ὅσος ἐστὶν ὁ ἀριὐμὸς τών ἀγγέλ. τοσοῦτός ἐστι xal τῶν av3p., E his omnibus omissis statim pergit ἕστησεν ὅρια — ayy. Scoÿ, additque οἱ ἄγγελοι avaplSpnrol εἶσιν | χα». εἶπεν usque Seoû cum AD: F om 37 πάλιν (DF om) εἶπον. κύριε (D om), xal ἀπὸ etc. | καὶ πῶς usque xé- ouos cum D; item À x. r. µέλλεις ποιῆσαι τὸν χόσµον: FE om | ἀποχ. p. πάντα: FE om | ἄχουσ. M. tw. eum AF: DE om | πόνος - λύπη - otevayu. ita AG, item E (xal ἀπὸ τότε etc); similiter D λύπη — qSóvoc — otevayp., F om οὐχ ἕ λύπ. οὐχ & orev. | οὐν & µνη. our & Sexo. (D — δάκρ. — pvno.) cum AD: F 92 IV APOCALYPSIS IOHANIS οὐκ ἔστο arro xaxía, οὐχ ἔστο ixooa, cix ἔστο eov, cx ἔστιν pusadciqin, οὐχ ἔστιν ἀδιχία, οκ ἔστιν ὑκερισανία, οὐκ Eg» χα-αλαλ.ά, οὐχ Ecru nya, o» ἔστιν µέκμνα βίο, οὐκ for τένος γονέων À τέχνων, οὐκ Est πόνος χρυσίου, Cx dot κοντηροὶ (wo, οὖχ ἔστιν διάβολος, cix Eon θάνατος. οὐχ ἔστιν νὺξ ἀλλὰ πάντα ἡμέρα. χαθὼς προείρηχα xai ἄλλα πρέβατα Eu, a οὐκ ἔστι ἐκ τῆς αὐλῆς -αύτης, τουτέστο τοὺς ἀθρώπους τοὺς ὁμοιουμένους τῶν ἀγγέλων διὰ τῆς ἑναρξ- του αὐτῶν πολιτείας, χἀκεῖνά µε δεῖ ἀγαγεῖν, xal τῆς φονῆς µου ἀχούσωσιν, καὶ γενήσεται µία ποίµνη, ds παμήν. ?Kal πάλι ἴχουσα φωνῆς λεγούσης μοι Bev ταῦτα πάντα Ίχονσας, δίχαιε Ιωάννη ταῦτα παράθου πιστοῖς ἄν- Ooms, ἵνα xai ἑτέρους διδάξωσι xal μὴ χαταφρονήσωσυ, μηδὲ τοὺς µαργαρίτας ἡμῶν ζίψωσι ἔμπροσθεν τῶν χοίρων, μή ποτε χαταπατήσουσι, αὐτοὺς ἐν τοῖς ποσὶν αὐτῶν. Καὶ ἔτι µου ἀχούοντος τῆς φωνῆς ταύτης, χατήνεγχέ µε ovx Lo. φεῦδος, ovx U. χαχία, οὐχ form δάχρυα, E nil uisi cux Est. δάκρυα | οὐχ Lot. 9 3óvo; usque µέριµν. ῥίου cam A: D οὐχ ἔστ. ὑκερτφανία οὐκ E. µέρ. βίου, V osx lor. χαταλαλιά, E οὐχ & ufo. BL οὐχ ἔστ. μίσος, oux ἔστ. χαχία, οὐκ Lot. πικρία | ο E πόνος (V ἐνθύμησις) you. n (E οὐ) τέχνων: ita ADEF | ο E πόνος (D om) χρυσ. eum AD: EF ο. ἕ- δαφορὰ (F πόδος) χρυσ. n ἁργυρίου | o. tla. κονηροὶ (F post 4o.) cum AF, item E où διαλογισμοὶ πονηροί, D ovx ἔστιν πορνείας λογισμός. Praeterea A solus add oux Late πνεῦμα πονηρό». | o. E. ag. (hace E om) o. U Sav. (baec D om) | o. & wi, αλλὰ rd. ἡμ. cum D: Α ο. é νὺξ 7| éwavtol, ἀλλὰ πάντες ἡμέρα, F o. L νὺξ n ἐνιαντοὶ (Birch. -αυτὴ) ἢ και- pot (BL χαιρ.) ἢ ἡμέραι, ἀλλὰ πάντα ἡμέρα, E οὐδὲ χατοίχησις οὔτε ἑβδομάδα (sie) οὔτε Spar, ἀλλὰ πάντα ἡμέρα et add πάντα dyaScoum ἀνεχλάλητος: & ὀφ”αλμὸς οὐκ εἶδεν xai οὓς οὐκ ἤκουσεν καὶ ἐπὶ καρδίαν ἀνῶρώπου οὐχ ἀνέβη, d ἱτοίμασεν (sic) d Seds τοῖς ἀγαπῶσιν αὐτόν. Tun pergit: χαθὼς εἶπεν (sic, non elxov)’ xal ἄλλα etc. | χα”. προείρηχα cum AD: E χα». εἶπεν, F xa5. cix. ὁ χύριος | τοντέστ. x. dvSp. (A διχαίους) tous (A vin) op. τῶν ayy. (sic uterque) διὰ τῆς (ils A; D xal) évapérou (ita D; A ἀμετρίτου) αὐτῶν (A αὐτοῦ) πολιτ. cum AD: EF om | xaxeiva — ἀγαγεῖν: A ante τοντέστιν | ἀχούσωσυ: ita ADEF 35 ταῦτ. (D om) πάντ (F oin) 4x. 8x. (cum AB; DF oin) iw. (B add xal ἠγαπημένε paSnray ταῦτα (D πάντα) xapaSou πι. ἄνΏρ. | ἵνα xal ἑτέρ. διδ. xol καταφρον. (haec omnia A; D nil nisi ἵνα μὴ χαταφρ., B οἵτιες ἰχανοὶ ἔσονται xai ἑτέρους διδάξαι, F om) | μηδὶ (D Ca μὴ) t. papy. ἡμ. (D haec post pi.) Alp. (ite D; F ῥύπτεσδαι sic, EF καὶ μὴ ῥίπτε v. papy. μον) ἔμπρ. t. χ. nn (ita A; F Ca pj, D xal) καταπατήσονσιν (ita A; DF -σωσιυ) etc. B pro his: oi γὰρ ἄφρονες ῥίπτουσιν τοὺς µαργαρίτας Éuxpooïev +. χοίρ. xal χαταπατοῦσιν αὐτούς. | xai ἔτι µ. dx. x. pu. (A add xal [xata ?] βοούσης sic) ταύτης (A om): IV. APOCALYPSIS IOHANNIS. 98 ἡ νεφέλη xal ἀπέθετό µε ἐν τῷ Sper Θαβώρ. καὶ ἠλθεν φωνὴ πρός µε λέγουσα ᾽ µακάριοι of φυλάττοντες xplow καὶ ποιοῦν- τες δικαιοσύνην ἐν παντὶ χαιρῷ. καὶ µακάριός ἐστιν ὁ οἶχος ὅπου χεῖται ἡ διάθεσις αὕτη, καθὼς εἶπεν 6 χύριος ὅτι ὁ ἄγα- πῶν µε τοὺς λόγους µου τηρεῖ ἐν Χριστῷ ᾿Γησοῦ τῷ χυρίῳ ov: αὐτῷ n δόξα els τοὺς αἰώνας, div. D καὶ ὡς Woven t. φων. ταύτης | ἀπέλετο ACF: D ἕστησεν | Safuip: D τῷ Sag. | xol nad. qu. πρ. µε Ady. (D λέγει — sic — πρ. µε) cum AD: CF om | µαχάριοι usquo χαιρῷ cum AD: CF om | x. pax. ἐστιν (F om) 6 olx. ὅπου (ita ACF, D 63a) — «lr. 6 χύριος: its ACDF, sed A add £y εὐαγγελίοις | 6 dya- xÓv -τηρεῖ cum ADF (item B): D ὁ dvor. τοὺς λόγους µου ἀγαπηδήσεται παρὰ τοῦ πατρός µου | £v χριστῷ — ἡμῶν: itn pergunt CDF; reliqua αὐτῷ etc. cum D: C @ ἡ δόξ. καὶ τὸ κράτος tlc v. aldvac τών αἰώνων, ἁμήν. Item F αὐτῷ πρέπει πᾶσα δόξα τιµή καὶ προσκύνησις σὺν τῷ ανάρχῳ αὐτοῦ πατρὶ xol τῷ παναγίῳ xol dyoSQ xol ζωοποιῷ αὐτοῦ πνεύµατι, νῦν xal del xol clc τοὺς aló- vac τών αἰώνων, ἁμήν. 0 vj δέξα καὶ τὸ χράτος, ἁμήν. Item A (pergens post τηρεῖ) Ste τῷ χυρίῳ ἡμῶν ina. yor. πρέπει δόξα xol vj run xol yj προσχύνη- σις νῦν κ. del x. εἷς τοὺς al. τῶν αἰώνων, ἁμην. Satis diversum ab his libri finem codex B praebet. Pergit enim post xal καταπατοῦσιν αὐτούς hunc in modum: xol µαχάριος 6 ἔχων τήν ἀποχάλυψιω ταύ- την xal ἀναγινώσχει (sic) ἔμπροσδεν τοῦ λαοῦ' καὶ µαχάριοι [ol] ἀχούοντες τὸν λόγον τοῦ StoU xol φυλάττοντες αὐτά. ταῦτα τοῦ xuplou εἰπόντος ἥρπασέ µε νεφέλη xol κατήγαγέ µε dv τῷ Sper τῷ Soup. ἐλθὼν οὖν ἐν τῇ πόλει lepov- ᾿σαλὴμ εὗρον συνηἈροισμένους τοὺς ἔνδεχα µαδητάς, xol ἱδόντες ἐχάρησαν χαρὰν μεγάλην, καὶ ἀσπασάμενοι ἄλλήλους ἐν φιλήµατι ἁγίῳ, ἑδιηγησάμην (codex εδι- γησανμι) τοῖς ἀδελφοῖς µου ἀποστόλοις a εἶδον xol ἤχουσα παρὰ τοῦ διδασχά» Lov xo χνρίου ἡμῶν {ησοῦ χριστοῦ. Sequitur: xaSeixev, unde fortasse χαθωὼς xa- 3ῆκεν eliciendum; tum pergitur: διεσπάρηµεν xol ἐχηρύξαμεν τὸ εὐαγγέλιον πάσῃ τῇ χτίσει, ἵνα οἱ ἀχούοντες xal πιστεύοντες βαπτισθῶσιν cl; τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ πα- τρὸς καὶ τοῦ υἱοῦ xol τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος [καὶ] sUpwow ζωὴν αἰώνιον ἐν τῇ ἡμέρχ τῆς κρίσεως. οὕτως γὰρ ἐνετείλατο χύριος ὁ ἀγαπῶν µε τοὺς λόγους µου τηρεῖ, xayd αὐτῷ δωροῦμαι ζωὴν αἰώνιον. ταῦτα ἀχούσαντες, ἀδελφοὶ ἀγαπητοί, xal πιστεύσαντες (codex πιστεύσεσβαι) λίσατε (sic, quod ferri potest) ἵνα λάβητε ζωήν αἰώνιον ele δόξαν πατρὸς καὶ uloë xal ἁγίου πνεύματος, ἁμήν. Restat ut de extremis libri partibus videamus, quemadmodum in codice E scripta sunt. Habent autem proprium illa quidem modum, maximeque feiunam exaggorationem poenarum inferni continent. Haec qualia sint, ex iis quao inde excerpta dnbimus satis npparebit. Scripturam perquam vitiosam tacite passim, ut facero in his consuevimus, correximus. Post verba µία ποίµνη, els ποιµήν, exeunte sect. 27 posita sic pergit: ἄχουσον, δίχαιε ἰωάννη. ταῦτα πάντα συνα- χλήσονται, καὶ γενήσεται els τὴν ποιλάδα τοῦ xAav3uGvoc, xal στήσω τὸν 3pó- vow µου εἷς τὸν τόπον. xol χαθίσω μετὰ τῶν (β΄ ἀποστόλων xol μετὰ τῶν xd πρεσβυτέρων. xol αὐτὸς (adde ἔσῃ vel shnilo quid?) πρεσβύτερος διὰ τὴν ἑνά- peto» πολιτείαν, xal ἑχτελέσαι τρεὶς λειτουργίας ἀπολαμβάνεις στολἠν λευχκἠν χαὶ στέφανον ἀἁμάραντον ἐκ χειρὸς xuplou, xai χαθήσει (ita scriptum) μετὸ τῶν xd πρεσβυτέρων, xol μεγάλους ἐπισκόπους ἐπιδείξεις ( ita singula). xol μετὰ ταῦτα "EV, payons 1έγων΄ xt σάλκισαι (hoc serents codex) τοὺς ἁγγέλους τοῦ φύχους wah quos τοῦ xpo», καὶ σύναξον κᾶσαν ὀρτὴήν ds τοὺς ἑστῶώτας ἐξ ενωνόµων, ὅτι οὐ συγχωρῶ αὐτούς, ὅταν Buon τήν δόξαν τοῦ Caco. οἱ ἀσερεῖς καὶ dya- τανόκτοε, καὶ of Ἱερεῖς cd pi (pre his confuse of corrupte: καὶ c μὴ Χοτήσαν τούς Ἱερεῖς καὶ pi) κοεήσαντες τὰ κροσταχΣέντα — — — com ἔχετε δάχρυα, πλαύσατι διὰ tov; ἁμαρτωλούς. καὶ φωνέσε: 9 τεμελοὺ] (is paallo amte Cupe- pes constitutus est) τὸν ταρούχ (sáe)- ἄνοιξον χλειδου]χε τὰς χολάσεις΄ ἄνοιξον τὰ ἑτοίμασον τὰς diac (sie): ἄνοιξον τὸ σχότος ἀκόλ»σον τὸν αύρενον ποταμὸν xal πλαίοντες xal χαταβαίνοντες ἐν ῥοαῖς ὡσεὶ αἱμάτων : xai oux ἔστιν Ge» αυτούς, οὐ κατἠρ Pons, ov µήτηρ σκλαγχκζοµένη, ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον στασιάνοντες αντοὺς d ἄγγελοι καὶ λέγοντες΄ τακεινοἰ, τί χλαίετε; ἐν τῷ χόσµῳ οὐκ ἠλεήσατε d0%6- ov, ovx ἐκεσχόγασοε — — xal ἀκελεύσονται οὗτοι els χόλασιν αἰώνιον. (xti δνσωκἦσαι ovx ἰσχύετε τὸν dx παρ»ένου τεχἈέντα — ἁμετανόητοι ἐζήσατε d» τῷ χόσµῳ, καὶ o2 pri ἔχετε Datos ἀλλὰ albino κόλασιν. καὶ λέχει ὁ τεμελοὺχ τῷ (eod. τὸν) ταρούχ th. I. sic): ἔχερε τὲν ὄφιν τὸν καχὺν τὸν τριχέφαλον, σάλπι- σαι els τὰ Bernd τρία τοῦ σννάγεσθαι cle τὴν βρώσο αὐτῶν avatar τὴν δω- δεκάκληγον ἵνα σνναιὼῇ xà» ἑρπετὸν cl; ἀσεβεῖς καὶ ἀμετανσήτουςς-- — xal σννάξει d τεμελούχ τὸ κλῆγος tw» ἁμαρτωλών, xai λαχτίσει τὴν γῆν», xol σχι- σφήσεται À yh els τόπους xol χωνευλήσονται ol ἐλεεινοὶ ἁμαρτωλοὶ εἷς τὰς φο- βεράς κολάσεις. τότε ἀπκοστελεῖ (cud. -έλει) ἑ Sede τὸν ἀρχιστράτηγον µιχαήλ, xal σφραγίσας τὸν τόπον τύπτει αὐτοὺς ὁ τεμελοὺχ μετὰ τὸν τίµιον στανρόν, xal συναχ»ήσεται À y χατὰ τὸ κπρότερο,. τότε où ἄγγελοι αὐτῶν ὑπερελρήνη- σαν, τότε ἡ καναγία ἔχλανσεν αὐτοὺς καὶ πάντες οἱ ἅγιοι, xal οὐχ ὀφελήσουσυ αὐτούς. καὶ ὁ Ἰωάννης λέγει: xal elo τύχην τῶν ἁμαρτωλῶν ἐπιγράφεται τὰ χριτήρια; xal ἤχουσα φωνἠν (cod. -γῆς) λέγουσάν po” Éxactoc é τῷ ile 3ε- λήµατι ἐἑκορεύοντο ἐν τῷ κόσµῳ, xol διὰ τοῦτο οὕτως χολάζονται μαχάριος ὁ ἄνθρωπος 6 ἀναγοώσχων τὴν γραφήν' µαχάριος ὁ µεταγράψας αὐτὸ xal δώσας ele ἱτέρας κα Ἀολικὰς ἐχχλησίας.: µαχάριοι πάντες οἱ φοβούμενοι τὸν Φεόν. ἀχού- gate ἱερεῖς xal ol ἀναγωώσχοντες, ἀχούσατε λαοί ete. V. IOHANNIS LIBER DE DORMITIONE MARIAE. . Toà ἁγίου Ἰωάννου τοῦ θεολόγου λόγος εἰς τὴν χοίμησιν τῆς ἁγίας θεοτόκου. l'Tûc παναγίας ἑνδόξου θεοτόχου xal ἀειπαρθένου Μαρίας κατὰ τὸ εἰωθὸς ἐν τῷ ao μνήματι τοῦ κυρίου HOV ἑρχομένης θυμιᾶσαι καὶ χλινούσης τὰ ἅγια Ὑόνατα αὐτῆς, ἐδυσώπει τὸν ἐξ αὐτῆς τεχθέντα Χριστὸν τὸν θεὸν ἡμῶν πρὸς αὐτὴν ἀναλῦσαι. * τοῦ ἁγίου (Par. 1021 add ἀποστόλου xol εὐαγγελιστοῦ, E pro ἁγίου habet ἐν ἁγίοις πατρὸς ἡμών) ωάνν. τοῦ 3εολ. λόγος (Mon. 146 om) cle x. (Mon. 146 add πάνσεπτον) κοίµησι τῆς ἁγίας (ita A; B παναγίας, E ὑπεραγίας, Par. 1021 ὑπεραγίας δεσποίνης ἡμῶν) Scoróxou cum AB Mon. 146; E; Par. 1031. CD Par. 770: διήγησις (ita C; D Par. 770 om) τοῦ ἁγίου lwdvv. τοῦ 3εο- λόγου περὶ τῆς τελειώσεως τῆς ἁγίας (ita D; C παναγίας) Scotóxou xal ἄειπαρ- Φένου µαρίας (Par. 770 τῆς ἁγίας pap. τῆς Storóx.). Par. 1215: τοῦ ἁγίου lwaw. 9εολόγου xaX εὐαγγελιστοῦ διήγησις περὶ τῆς ἐνδόξου χοιµήσεως τῆς ὑπεραγίας ἡμῶν Ξεοτόχου xal ἀειπαρβένου µαρίας. Coist. 121: Ἰωάννου τοῦ ἀποστόλου xal Φεολόγου λόγος ele τὴν ἁγίαν xol πανένδοξον xolunow τῆς ὑπεραγίας Ἀεοτόκου. Par. 1504: ἀνάληψις xol µετά- στασις τῆς ἁγίας µαρίας τῆς Φεοτόχου, συγγραφεῖσα παρὰ ἰαχώβου τοῦ ader- φοῦ τοῦ xuplou. Vind. 151: χοίµησις τῆς ὑπεραγίας δεσποΐνης ἡμών 9εοτόχου µαρίας, συγγραφεῖσα ὑπὸ ἰαχώβου τοῦ ἀδελφοθέου. Par. 897: τοῦ ἐν ἁγίοις πα- τρὸς ἡμῶν ζωάννου ἀρχιεπισχόπου Δεσσἀλονίχης λόγος πάνυ ὀφέλιμος ele τὴν xolunow τῆς ὑπεραγίας δεσποίνης ἡμῶν Ἀεοτόκου xol ἀειπαρλένου µαρίας. De his quattuor extremis cf. Prolegomena. ! παναγίας: D Mons et > ἁγίας, E dylas καὶ | Mons xatd τὸ Lo | ἁγίφ: B om | +. xuplou ἡμῶν cum ACDE Mons: B Mon’ add {ησοῦ χριστοῦ | ἐξ αὐτῆς eum BCDE Mon? et >: A Un’ αὐτῆς | youre. τὸν 3εὸν ἡμῶν cum ABDE Mons (praem κύριον) et >: O om 96 V. IOHANNIS LIBER DE DORMITIONE MARIAE. Ἀβλέποντες δὲ αὐτὴν of ᾿Ιουδαῖοι σχολάζουσαν τῷ θείῳ τάφῳ, προσήλθον τοῖς ἀρχιερεῦσιν λέγοντες ὅτι Μαρία καθ ἑκάστην ἡμέ- ga» ἔρχεται πρὸς τὸ µνῆμα. καλέσαντες δὲ of ἀρχιερεῖς τοὺς ταχθέντας παρ αὐτῶν φύλακας πρὸς τὸ PH συγχωρεῖσθαί τινα εὖχεσθαι ἐν τῷ ἁγίῳ µνήµατι, ἐπυνθάνοντο περὶ αὐτῆς, εἰ ἆλη- θῶς οὕτως ἔχει. οἱ δὲ φύλακες ἀποχριθέντες εἶπον μ.ηδὲν τοιοῦ- τον θεωρῆσαι, τοῦ θεοῦ μὴ συγχωροῦντος αὐτοῖς τὴν παροῦσαν ὁρᾶν. Mug δὲ τῶν ἡμερῶν, παρασκευῆς οὖσης, Ἴλθεν κατὰ τὸ εἰωθὸς n ἁγία Μαρία παρὰ τὸ μνῆμα, καὶ é» τῷ εὔχεσθαι αὐτὴν ἐγένετο ἀνερχβῆναι, τοὺς οὐρανοὺς καὶ τὸν ἀρχάγγελον T'a-- Bea" κατελθεῖν' πρὸς αὐτήν, καὶ εἶπεν ’ χαῖρε, ἡ γεννήσασα Xo- στὸν τὸν θεὸν Hav’ ἡ εὐχή σου ev τοῖς οὐρανοῖς διελθοῦσα πρὸς τὸν éx acu τεχθέντα a , Xal ἀπὸ τοῦ λοιποῦ χαταὰ τὴν ai- τησίν σου καταλιποῦσα τὸν χόσμον ἐπὶ τὰ οὐράνια πρὸς τὸν σὸν υἱὸν elg τὴν ζωὴν τὴν ἀληθινὴν καὶ ἀδιάδοχον ἀπέρχῃ. )᾿Ακούσασα δὲ ταῦτα ex τοῦ ἁγίου ἀρχαγγέλου ὑπέστρε- ψεν εἰς τὴν ἁγίαν Βηθλεέμ, ἔχρυσα ἅμα αὐτῇ τρεῖς παρθένους τὰς ἐξυπηρετούσας aur yl μετὰ δὲ τὸ ἀναπαῆναι βραχὺ ἄνακα- θίσασα εἶπεν πρὸς τὰς παρθένους' ayayeté por θυµιατήριον, ἵνα προσεύξωμαι. yal Ίγαγον κατὰ τὸ διατεταγµένον αὐταῖς. : 5 οἱ ἱουδαῖοι cum BCD Mona οἱ >: A τινὲς τῶν ἱουδαίων | µαρία cum AC Mon>: B Mons yj µαρία | ἔρχεται πρὸς (B els) τὸ μνῆμα (Mon? μνημεῖον) cum ABD Mona οἱ b; C ἀπέρχεται πρ. τὸ μνῆμ. καὶ εὔχεται | B συγχωρηβῆναι | ἐν τῷ ἁγίῳ (B om) µνήµατι (D μνημίῳ) | οὕτως: B ταῦτα οὕτως | αὐτοῖς τὴν παροῦσαν ὁρᾶν cum D: A αὐτοῖς τὴν τιµίαν παρουσίαν αὐτῆς ὁρᾶν, B τὴν τι- µίαν αὐτῆς παρουσίαν Δεωρῆσαι, C αὐτοῖς τὴν τιµίαν παρουσίαν Ἀεωρῆσαι. 3 ἡ ἁγία µαρία cum A: D xj ἁγία Ἀεοτόχος, CD ἡ ἁγία µαρία ἡ 3eoco- xoc | C πρὸς τὸ μνῆμα | xal ἐν τῷ «Uy. αὐτὴν cum BCD: A εὔχεσδαι αὐτὴν eum praecedentibus conjuncta | ἐγένετο ἀνεωχ»ἤῆναι usque κατελδεῖν (D ἑλδεῖν): B ἀνεώχθησαν ol οὐρανοὶ xai ὁ ἄγγελος Υαβρ. xarñkSev | εἶπεν: D add αὐτῇ, B habet λέγει αὐτὴν (sie) | ἡ εὐχή σου ἐν x. ovp. (D εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν) διελ- θοὖσα (D 613.) etc.: B εἰσηχκούσΌη σου vj προσευχἠ xal πρὸς t. éx cov tex’. ἑδέχδη | λοιποῦ cum AB: CD νῦν | A χαταλιποῦσα, D χαταλοιποῦσα et CD καταλειποῦσα sic | χόσµον: D add'toütov | B om πρὸς t. σ. υἱόν | εἰς τὴν : D εἰς | B ἐπέρχῃι A παρέρχῃ 4 St ταῦτα: C add ἡ xavayla παρθένος | B ἐκ τοῦ ἀγγέλου | B ἔχουσα ped ἑαυτήν, D ly. σὺν αὐτῇ | τὰς (B add xal) ἐξυπηρετ. αὐτῇ (BC αὐτήν) : D παιδίσχας τὰς cEun. αὐτῇ | μετὰ δὲ etc. cum A: B éycpScioa δὲ ἡ ἁγία µα- pla λέγει πρ. τ. xap3., C avaxadlaaca δὲ εἶπ. πρ. v. xap3., D εἶπεν δὲ πρ. τ. παρ». | B προςεύξομαι | B διαταχ»έν | V. IOHANNIS LIBER DE DORMITIONE MARIAE. 97 5a προσηύξατο εἰποῦσα * χύριέ pou Τησοῦ Χριστέ, 6 χαταξιώσας διὰ τὴν ἄχραν ἀγαθότητά σου ἐξ ἐμοῦ τεχθῆναι, ἄκουσον τῆς φωνῆς µου xal πέμψον pot τὸν ἀπόστολόν σου Ἰωάννην, ἵνα ἰδοῦσα αὐτὸν ἀἁπάρξωμαι τῆς εὐφροσύνης καὶ πέμψον por καὶ τοὺς λοιπούς σου ἀποστόλους, xal τοὺς HS πρὸς σὲ ἐπιδημη- σαντας xal τοὺς ἐν τῷ νῦν αἰῶνι, ὅπου 8 ἄν εἶσιν κατὰ χώραν, διὰ τοῦ ἁγίου σου προστόγµατος., ἵνα τούτους θεωρήσασα evdo- γήσω τὸ πολυύμνητόν σου ὄνομα θαρρώ yao ὅτι ὑπανούεις τῆς δούλης σου ἐν ἑκάστῳ. ὀΕὐχομένης δὲ αὐτῆς παρεγενόµην ἐγὼ Ἰωάννης, τοῦ πνεύ- patos τοῦ ἁγίου ἁρπάσαντός pe Sui νεφέλης ἀπὸ ᾿Εφέσου xal στἠσαντός µε ἐν τῷ TOT ἔνθα ἀνέκειτο ἡ PATHE τοῦ κυρίου pov. εἰσελθὼν δὲ πρὸς αὐτὴν xal δοξάσας τὸν ἐξ αὐτῆς τεχθέντα, εἷ- Tov" χαῖρε, ἡ PATH τοῦ χυρίου pov, Ἡ Ὑεννήσασα Χριστὸν τὸν θεὸν ἡμῶν, εὐφραίνου ὅτι ἐν δόξῃ peyadry ἐξέρχῃ τοῦ βίου τού- του. "xol ἐδόξασεν τὸν θεὸν ἡ ἁγία θεοτόχος, ὅτι ἦλθον ἐγὼ Ἰωάννης πρὸς αὐτήν, μνησθεῖσα τῆς φωνῆς κυρίου τῆς εἶπού- ons” ἰδοὺ ἡ µήτηρ σου, καὶ ἰδοὺ ὁ vids σου. xal ἦλθον al τρεῖς παρθένοι xal προσεκύνησαν. «καὶ λέγει por ἡ ἁγία θεοτόχος" εὖ- ξαι χαὶ βάλε θυμίαμα. καὶ nugapny οὕτως" xupte ᾿Γησοῦ Χριστέ, ὁ ποιήσας θαυμάσια, xal νῦν ποίησον θαυμάσια ἐνώπιον τῆς γεννησάσης σε. καὶ ἐξέλθῃ n µήτηρ σου ἐκ τοῦ βίου τούτου, καὶ χύριέ µου cum AD: BC om μου 5 (E ἐμοῦ: A Bt ἐμοῦ τῆς δούλης σου | ἄχουσον cum AD: BC ἐπάκουσον | τὸν ἀπόστολ. σου: BC om cov| A ἀἁπάρξομαι | χαὶ (C om) τοὺς λοιπούς (its D; ABC ἁγίους) σου (D post ænoot. ponit, A om) | B διὰ τοῦ mpootdéyp. σου ταν ἁγίου | B τῇ δούλῃ σου, A µου τῆς δούλ. σου | ἐν ἑχάστῳ cum AD: C &xd- στοτε, B om * xal στήσαντός µε: B xal ἔστησέν µε | 63a: D dv d | A ἔχει | t. xv- plou pou enm BC: AD om pov | καὶ δοξάσας et εἶπον cum BCD: A ἑδόξασα et καὶ εἶπον | B om χαῖρε ἡ (D om) µήτηρ usque εὐφραίνο, D om ἡ γεννή- σασα usque τὸν Yedv ἡμῶν | τοῦ Blou cum AB: CD éx τ. β. ! Δεοτόχος cum ABD: C μαρία | ἦλδον cum ACD: B nxov| B uvnod. tou χυρίου τῆς quw. τῆς | C καὶ ἠλδ. xat αἱ | προσεχύνησαν cum BC: A add µε, D pot * x. Ady. pot (B om) ἡ ἁγία (C παναγία, D om) | B βάλε Suulau. καὶ εὔξ. | Φαυμάσια prius: A add µεγάλα | BC om xal viv rol. Saypdota | A τεχούσης | xal (cum AD; BC om) ἐξέλ»ῃ (C ἐξέλλοι) | βίου τούτου cam BCD: A xdopov Apocalyps. apocryph. ed. Tischendorf. 7 98 V. IOHANNIS LIBER DE DORMITIONE MARIAE. πτοηθῶσιν οἱ σταυρώσαντές σε xal un πιστεύσαντες els σέ. 9 A 4 a 4 { 4 e e /, . P d καὶ peta τὸ τελέσαι µε τὴν εὐχὴν εἶπέν pot ἡ ἁγία Μαρία’ ἄγαγέ μοι τὸ θυµιατήριον. καὶ βαλοῦσα θυµίαµα εἶπεν ' δόξα σοι ὁ θεός pou xal ὁ χύριός µου, ὅτι ἐπληρώθη sl; dud ὅσα ὑπέσχου pot πρὸ τοῦ ἀνελθεῖν σε els τοὺς οὐρανούς, ὅτι, ὅταν ἐξέρχωμαι ἀπὸ τοῦ κόσμου τούτου, ἐλεύσῃ σὺ xal τὸ πλῆθος τῶν ἀγγέλων σου μετὰ δόξης moo; µε. I καὶ λέγω πρὸς αὐτὴν ἐγὼ Ἰωάννης ΄ ἔρχεται ὁ χύριος ἡμῶν ᾿Γησοῦς Χριστὸς καὶ θεὸς ἡμῶν, xal ὁρᾷς αὐτόν, καθὼς ὑπέσχετό σοι. ἀποκριθεῖσα δὲ ἡ ἁγία θεοτόχος εἶπέν μοι" of Ιουδαῖοι ἐξωμόσαντο ἵνα ἐν τῷ τελειωθῆναί µε τὸ σώμά µου χατακαύσωσυ. καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπον αὐτῇ ' où μὴ ton διαφθορὰν τὸ ὅαιον καὶ tuv σου capa. ἀποκριθεῖσα δὲ εἶπέν mot” φέρε θυµιατήριον xal βάλε θυμίαμα xal εὖξαι. καὶ ἐγένετο φωνὴ éx τῶν οὐρανῶν λέγουσα τὸ ἁμήν. | καὶ ἠχροασάμην ἐγὼ Ιωάννης τῆς φωνῆς ταύτης, xal εἶπέν por τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον' ᾿[ωάννη, ἤχουσας τῆς φωνῆς ταύτης τῆς ῥηθείσης ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ μετὰ τὸ τελέσαι τὴν εὐχήν; ἀποχριθεὶς δὲ εἶπον' ναί, ἤχουσα. καὶ εἶπέν μοι τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον' αὕτη ἡ φωνὴ ἣν ἤκουσας σηµαύει τὴν παρουσίαν τῶν ἀδελφῶν σου τῶν ἀποστόλων τὴν µέλλουσαν καὶ τῶν ἁγίων δυνάμεων, ὅτι σήμερον ἔρχονται dic. sour. ἐν δόξῃ πολλή | AC om xal ur mor. elc σέ ος καὶ peta τὸ τελ. pe τ. εὐχήν cum A: D xal μετὰ τὸ εὔξασλαι, B καὶ τελέσαντός µου τὴν εὐχήν, C xal ὅτε ἐτέλεσα t. εὐχ. | εἶπεν: D λέγει | paola cum BCD: A Ἀεοτόχος | B ἀγάγετε | βαλοῦσα cum CD: AB λαβοῦσα | ὅτι (cum CD; B ἵνα, A om) | éEépyœopar (D -χομαι): A ἐξέρχῃ | ἀπὸ (cum BD; AC éx) τ. χόσμ. (cum BCD; A βίου) τούτου | ἐλεύσῃ (B -σει) où (BCD oot): A ἑλεύσομαι ἐγώ | D om τὸ et τῶν | σου et πρός µε: A pov et πρὸς σέ | D μετὰ δόξης πολλῆς πρὸς mé 19 yal Ady. πρ. αὐτὴν (A αὐτῇ) & ζω. c. CDA: B xal λέγει αὐτῇ d. ἱωάνν. | Inc. χρι. καὶ Se. ἡμῶν (C om' ἡμών): B καὶ δεὸς ina. χριστός | D καὶ ἆπο- χριβεῖσα | C παναγία | Ἀεοτόχος: BD µαρία | po: B αὐτῷ, C οα | ἵνα: B Ort | καταχαύσωσυ: D καύσωσιω, C add πυρί | xai dxoxp. (C add ἐγώ ἱωάν- vns) εἶπον αὐτῇ (πρὸς αυτήν): B ἀποκρ. 8b ὁ ἱωάννης εἶπεν αὐτῇ | τίµιο: D ἅγιον | σου σώμα cum BC: AD σώμ. σου | ἀποχρ. δὲ (BD add ἡ ἁγία µαρία) εἶπ. poc (D nods µε, B αὐτῷ): C ἡ δὲ λέγει poc | éx τῶν οὐρανών cum BC: AD ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ 11 ἠχροασάμην cum ABC: D nxouga | καὶ εἶπεν: D ἣν εἶπεν | ἰωάννη ἤχουσας - - év τῷ οὐρανῷ (B éx τοῦ οὐρανοῦ) - - ἀποχριδεὶς δὲ (D xal ἀποκχρ.) εἶπον (C ἐγὼ εἶπ.) val, ἤχουσα (B om ἤχουσα, D val χύριε, Πχ. αὐτήν). καὶ tx. por τὸ ry. t. ἅγιον (D om poc τὸ nv. τ. ἆγ.): haec omnia A om propter ἁμοιοτέλευτον | ὧδε cam AB: C ἐνταῦθα, D πρὸς ἡμᾶς (corrige Jp.) V. IOHANNIS LIBER DE DORMITIONE MARIAË. 99 Evo δὲ Ἰωάννης ἐπὶ τούτοις rpoonuyounv' xol τὸ πνεῦ- μα τὸ ἅγιον εἶπεν πρὸς τοὺς ἀποστόλους' πάντες ἅμα διὼ νεφε- hav ἐπιβεβηχότες x τῶν περάτων τῆς οἰχουμένης συναθροίσθητε els τὴν ἁγίαν Πηθλεὲμ. διὰ τὴν μητέρα τοῦ χυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ ev συσσεισμῷ᾽ Πέτρος ἀπὸ Ῥώμηῃης, Παῦλος ἐκ Τιβε- olov, Θωμᾶς ἐκ τῶν ᾿Ινδῶν τῶν ἐσωτέρων, ᾿Ἰάκωβος ἀπὸ Ἱερο- σολύμων. | Ανδρέας 6 ἀδελφὸς Πέτρου xal Φίλιππος, Λου- vag καὶ Σίμων 6 Καναναῖος καὶ Θαδδαῖος οἱ κοιμηθέντες τῷ πνεύματι τῷ ἁγίῳ ἐξηγέρθησαν x τῶν μνημείων πρὸς οὓς τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον ἔλεγεν' py νοµίσητε ὅτι dvactac νῦν ἑστίν' ἀλλά χάριν τούτου ἀνέστητε ἐκ τῶν μνημείων ὑμῶν, ἵνα ἀπέλ- θητε els ἀσπασμὸν πρὸς vue» xal θαυματουργίαν τῆς μητρὸς τοῦ χυρίου xal σωτῆρος ὑμῶν ᾿]ησοῦ Χριστοῦ, ὅτι ἤγγιχεν ἡ ἡμέρα τῆς ἐξέδου, τῆς ἀναλύσεως αὐτῆς εἰς οὐρανούς. “ Μαρ- κος δὲ περιὼν ὁμοίως xal αὐτὸς ἀπὸ Αλεξανδρείας παρεγένετο peta xal τῶν λοιπῶν, καθὰ προείρηται ἑξ ὁιάστης χώρας. 186 δὲ Πέτρος ἀρθεὶς ὑπὸ νεφέλης Coty μέσον οὐρανοῦ xal γῆς, τοῦ πνεύματος τοῦ ἁγίου στηρίξαντος αὐτόν, xal σύνοδα τῶν λοιπῶν ἀἁποστόλων καὶ αὐτῶν ἁρπαγέντων ἐν νεφέλαις εὑρεθῆναι 13 [ωάννης: C om |. D ἐπὶ τοῦτο (τούτῳ 3) | B πάντις δὶ ἅμα | τοῦ xup. ἡμῶν Ino. χριστοῦ cum AB: CD τοῦ χυρίου xal Scot (C add ἡμῶν) | ἐν ove- σεισμῷ cum D: AC σὺ (C col) μὲν σίµων, B om | πέτρος cum BD: ΑΟ πέ- tot | A παῦλε| ex τιβερίων (hoc accentu A; BC τιβεριῶν) cum ABC: D éx τιβερίδος. Vide infra, unde clarum fit hoc nomine oppidum prope Romam si- gnificari | ἐσωτέρων: B ἑνδοτέρων 1$ χαναναῖος: B χανανίτης | ol cam C: ABD om | τῷ πνεύµατι usque μνημείων cam AC: D ἐξηγέρθησαν dx t. µνημ. διὰ τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος, B τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον ἐξήγειρεν dx x. µνημ. | πρὸς (B περὶ) οὓς - - ἔλεγε (ita C; B ἔφη, A λέγει): D πρὸς οὓς καὶ εἶπεν | B x ἀνάστασις | A om ἀλλὰ yap. τούτον | μνημείων ὑμῶν (C om ὑμ.): B νεχρῶν | D clc τὸν ἄσπασμ. | B περὶ τιμήν | τοῦ χυρίου (CD Scot) xol oor. ὑμῶν (D om) inc. yp.: B τοῦ χυρ. ἡμών loc. yo. | ἤγγιχεν cum AD: BC ἤγγισεν | τ. ἀναλύσεως cum ABC: D om | εἷς (B add τοὺς) οὐρανούς: D ele τὸν οὐρανόν, C clc τὰ οὐράνια 14 περιὼν (B om) ὁμοίως (C om) χαὶ αὐτός: D καὶ avt. περιών dpot. | ἀπὸ ἀλεξανδρ. cam AD: BC ἐν ἀλεξανδρείᾳ | B om xal post μετὰ | λοιπών: D add ἁποστόλων | B xaSdc | B om ἐξ 15 uécov: B ἐν µέσῳ | στηρἰξαντ. (D τηρίσαντος sic) αὐτόν (C om): A οἰχονομήσαντος | σύνοδα: ita prorsus omnes (B σὐνοδὰ) | τῶν λοιπών (D add ἁγίων) ἀποστ. x. αὐτ. ἁρπαγέντων (D ἁρπασδέντ.) ἐν vem. εὑρεθῆναι cum AD, item omissis ἆποστ. xal avr. ἁρπαγέντ. C: B τῶν αὐτών ἀποστόλων' ἁρπαγέν 1* 100 V. IOHANNIS LIBER DE DORMITIONE MARIAE. peta τοῦ Πέτρου. ' xal οὕτως ὑπὸ τοῦ πνεύματος τοῦ ἁγίου, ὡς εἴρηται, πάντες apa ἠᾖλθον. Kal εἰσελθόντες πρὸς τὴν μητέρα τοῦ χυρίου xal θεού ἡμῶν προσκυνήσαντες εἴπαμεν ' μὴ φοβοῦ μηδὲ λυποῦ ᾽ χύριος 6 θεὸς ὁ τεχθεὶς ἐκ cod ἐκβαλεῖ σε ἐκ τοῦ χόσµου τούτου μετὰ δόξης. καὶ ἀγαλλιασαμένη ἐπὶ τῷ θεῷ τῷ σωτῆρι αὐτῆς ave- κἄθισεν ἐν τῇ κλένῃ, xal λέγει τοῖς ἀποστόλοις' dot ἐπίστευσα ὅτι ἔρχεται ὁ διδάσκαλος καὶ θεὸς ἡμῶν ἐξ ovpavod, καὶ θεωρῶ αὐτόν, καὶ οὕτως ἀναλύω ἐκ τοῦ βίου τούτου, ὥσπερ ἐθεασά- µην ὑμᾶς παραγεναµένους. καὶ θέλω ἵνα εἴπητέ wor, πόθεν γνόν- τες ὅτι ἀναλύω παρεγένεσθς πρός µε, xal ἀπὸ ποίων χωρῶν καὶ διὰ πόσου παρεγένεσθε ἐνταῦθα, ὅτι οὕτως ἐταχύνατε εἰς τὴν μὴν ἐπίσκεψιν. οὔτε γὰρ ἀπέκρυψέν por ὁ ἐξ ἐμοῦ τεχθείς, ὁ χύριος ἡμών ᾿Γησοῦς Χριστός, ὁ τῶν ὅλων 0:05" πεπίστευκα γὰρ καὶ νῦν ὅτι οὗτός ἐστιν 6 υἱὸς τοῦ ὑψίστου. Kal ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ Πέτρος εἶπεν τοῖς ἀποστόλοις' ἕχαστος, πρὸς ὃ τὸ πνεύμα τὸ Gov εὐηγγελίσατο xal διετάξατο ἡμῖν, πληροφορήσωμεν τὴν μητέρα τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν. — xal ἀποχρι- θεὶς ἐγὼ Ἰωάννης εἶπον' ἐγὼ ἐν Cou εἰσερχόμην ἐν τῷ ἁγίῳ θυ- σιαστηρίῳ ἐν ᾿Εφέσῳ λειτουργῆσαι, τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον λέγει τες ἐν νεφ. εὑρέθησαν | τοῦ cum BCD: A om| D om ὡς εἴρητ. | πάντες ἅμα ἦλδον (D add dy τῷ τόπῳ) cum CD: À ἐγένετο πάντας ἅμα εἶναι, B πάντες δὲ Epa ἠνεώχδησαν 16 τοῦ χυρ. καὶ Se. ἡμών cum AD: B t. χυρ. ἡμών {ησοῦ χριστοῦ, C τοῦ χνρίου | προσκννήσαντες: C xal πρ., D add αὐτήν | εἴπαμεν cum AD: C εἴ- ποµεν, B εἶπον | μὴ φοβ. jp. λυποῦ: C χαῖρε v µήτηρ τοῦ xuplou ἡμών, μὴ λυποῦ | σωτῆρι αὐτῆς: D cut. ἡμῶν | τοῖς ἀποστόλοις: D πρὸς ἡμᾶς | ἐπί- στενσα cum BCD: A πιστεύω | BC om xol Φεός, item om ἐξ οὐρανοῦ | B dva- λύσω | Gon. é3cac. (A add xal) Up. napayevap. (C παραγενομ.): B don. γὰρ ἑδιασάμην ὑμᾶς (sed pergit cum reliquis χαὶ Sé\w) | ὅτι ἀναλύω: D τὴν ἀνά- Avaly µου τὴν (x. τοῦ σώματος | πόσου: B πόσων | παρεγχέν. évraÿ%. cum CD: A παρεγ. πρός µε, B om | A οὐ ydp | pot cum A: B µου, € pc| A ins. ὁ χριστ. | πεπίστευχα - - ὅτι (C add ὄντως) οὗτος - - τοῦ ὑψίστου (C τοῦ 3εοῦ t. ὑψ., B τοῦ 3coU τοῦ ζώντος): D om 16 Καὶ cum BCD: A om | τοῖς ἀποστόλοις: C t. σνναποστόλοις αὐτοῦ, D πρὸς τοὺς ἀποστόλους | πρὸς ὃ potius quam πρ. ὃν edendum videbatur: AD πρ, w, B πρ. ὧν, C πρ. ὃν | εὐηγγελίσατο xol (A εὐαγγελισάμενον) διετάξατο ἡμῖν nsque χυρ. ἡμῶν: Ο nil nisi εὐηγγελίσατο, B εὐηγγελίσατο, εἴπατε ὅπως πλη- ῥροφορη»ῇ ἡ µήτηρ τοῦ xuplou | | ... M D dnoxp. δέ | ἐγὼ lo. εἶπον: B ὁ ἰωάνν. εἶπεν | ἐγώ: C om | εἰσερχό- V. IOHANNIS LIBER DE DORMITIONE MARIAE. 10i e » e 4 aw 3 , & a On pou ὅτι ἤγγιχεν 0 χαιρὸς τῆς ἀναλύσεως τῆς μητρὸς τοῦ κυρίου cou’ πορεύθητι ἐν Ἰηθλεὲμ. cl; ἀσπασμὸν αὐτῆς. καὶ νεφέλη φωτὸς ρπασέν pe xal els τὴν θύραν ἔνθα χατάκεισαι ἕστη- σέν µε. P ἀπεχρίθη καὶ ὁ Πέτρος κἀγὼ ἐν ᾿Ρώμῃ διάγων περὶ τὸν ὄρθρον ἤχκουσα φωνῆς Bia τοῦ πνεύματος τοῦ ἁγίου λεγού- σης µοι ἔτι ἡ TN? τοῦ κυρίου σου τοῦ καιρού ἐγγίσαντος ἆνα- λύσαι Eye.” πορεύθητι ἐν Ώηθλεἐμ, εἰς ἀσπασμὸν αὐτῆς. xoi lou νεφέλη φωτὸς ρπασέν µε, xal ἐθεώρησα xal τοὺς λοιποὺς ἆπο- , 4 ~ , 4 4, , στόλους δια νεφελών ἐρχομένους πρὸς µε, καὶ φωνὴν λέγουσάν por” πάντες ἀπέλθατε els Ώηθλεέμ. |" ἀποχριθεὶς δὲ καὶ Παῦλος e 9 a ] , > 4 > VP e 3 Φα ? , εἶπεν κάγὼ els πόλιν ἀπέχουσαν ἀπὸ Pouns οὐχ ὀλίγα διαστη- pata διάγων. Τιβερίων τὴν χώραν λεγομένην, ἤκουσα τοῦ πνεύ- µατος τοῦ ἁγίου λέγοντός wot’ T] PITH τοῦ χυρίου σου καταλιμ- πάνουσα τὸν κόσμον τοῦτον ἐπὶ τὰ οὐράνια διὰ τῆς ἀναλύσεως τὸν Ὀρόμον ποιεῖται' ἀλλὰ ἄπελθε καὶ αὐτὸς ev Βηθλεέμ. cl; ἀσπασμὸν αὐτῆς. καὶ Bou νεφέλη φωτὸς ἁρπάσασά µε παρέ- στησέν µε ἔνθα val ὑμᾶς. ᾗἍ ἀποχριθεὶς δὲ xoi Θωμᾶς εἶπεν ' xao τὴν ᾿Ινδῶν χώραν διελθών, τοῦ χηρύγµατος τῇ τοῦ Χριστοῦ χάριτι κρατυνοµένου xal τοῦ υἱοῦ τῆς ἀδελφῆς τοῦ βασιλέως ὀνόματι Λαβδανοὺς ὑπ ἐμοῦ μέλλοντος σφραγίζεσθαι ἐν τῷ πα- λατίφ, ἄφνω τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ὅγιον λέγει mods pe’ xal σὺ Capa παραγενοῦ els Βηθλεὲἐμ. els ἀσπασμὸὲν τῆς μητρὸς τοῦ χυρίου σου, Ott THY μετᾶστασιν el; οὐρανοὺς notera. καὶ νεφέλη φω- µην: sic ABC, item D ut videtur | τῆς ἀναλύσεως cum BC; AD om| C om cov | ἐν (A add ty) βηδλεέµ: C om | D ele τὸν ἆσπασμ. | xol clc - - xa- τάχεισαι (ita C; D χεῖσαι, A xatuxerç\ ἔστ. (D παρέστησεν) µε: B om 19 ὁ (BC om) πέτρος: BD add xoi εἶπεν | xdy6 cum AB: CD ἐγώ] A περὶ τοῦ ὄρβρου | C om διά | ἀναλῦσαι ἔχει: B ἀναλύει, D τὴν ἀνάλυσιν ποιεζ- ται | ἐν (C add τῇ) cum ADC: B els | D el; τόν | χαὶ τοὺς λοιπ. cum BC: AD om xal | C om πρ. pc j BD φωνὴ λέγουσά µοι | D πάντες ἅμα | B ἑξέλ- 3att | D els τὴν Bnd 19 rol: D xuuns | ἀπὸ ῥώμης: A post διαστ. | B ὀλίγον διάστηµα | ἀναλύσεως: B add αὐτῆς | D om χαὶ αὐτός | ἐν (D add τῇ) βηθλεέµ: À om | D εἷς τὸν don. | BD npracév pe xoi παρέστ. | ἕνδα καὶ ὑμᾶς (B ὑμεῖς: A év3d8c | *9 τοῦ χηρύγµατος (ita ABC; D τῷ χηρύγματι) τῇ (ite AB; CD om) +. XP: Y- κρατννοµένου (B. -νόμενος, A add pov) | λαβδανοῦς: AB λαβδανοὺς, D λαβδάνους, C κλαυδανοὺς | πρός µε: B µοι| À om el; 859. | B fjpxacév ps xai ἔστησέν µε 102 V. IOHANNIS LIBER DE DORMITIONE MARIAE. τὸς ἁρπάσασά µε παρέστησέν µε πρὸς ὑμᾶς. ‘anoxptôels δὲ χαὶ Μάρκος εἶπεν χἀμοῦ τὸν κανόνα τῆς τρίτης ἐχτελοῦντος ἐν ᾿Αλεξανδρεία τῇ πόλει, ἐν ὅσῳ προσπηυχόµην, τὸ πνεύμα τὸ ἅγιον Ἡρπασέν µε καὶ ἠγαγέν pe πρὸς ὑμάς. “"ἀποχριθεὶς δὲ καὶ Ιάκωβος εἶπεν ἐμοῦ ἐν ᾿Ἱερουσαλὴμ. ὄντος τὸ πνεύμα τὸ ἅγιον ἐπέτρεψέν por λέγων παραγενοῦ εἰς Βηθλεέμ, ὅτι ἡ µήτηρ τοῦ χυρίου σου τὴν ἀνάλυσιν ποιεῖται. xal (bo) νεφέλη φωτὸς ἁρπάσασά µε παρέστησέν µε πρὸς ὑμᾶς. P ἀποχριθεὶς δὲ xal Ματθαῖος εἶπεν ἐγὼ ἐδόξασα xal δοξάζω τὸν θεὀν, ὅτι ὄντος pou ἐν πλοίῳ xal χειμαξοµένου τῆς θαλάσσης ἀἁγριωμένης διὰ τῶν χυµάτων, ἄφνω νεφέλη φωτὸς ἐπισκιάσασα τὸν χλύδωνα τοῦ χειμώνος ἀπεσείσατο τῇ Ὑαλήνῃ, eps δὲ ἁρπάσασα παρέ- στησέν µε πρὸς ὑμᾶς. ™“ ἀποχριθέντες δὲ of προαπελθόντες ὁμοίως διηγήσαντο τὸ πώς παρεγένοντο. xal ὁ Βαρθολομαῖος εἶπεν ' ἐγὼ ἐν τῇ Θηβαΐδι ἥμην χκηρύττων τὸν λόγον, xal (ou τὸ πνεύμα τὸ ἅγιον λέγει por’ T] μήτηρ τοῦ κυρίου σου τὴν ἀναάλυσιν ποιεῖ- ται ἄπελθε οὖν εἰς ἀσπασμὸν αὐτῆς ἐν τῇ Βηθλεέμ. καὶ ἰδοὺ νεφέλη φωτὸς ἁρπάσασά µε Ἠγαγέν µε πρὸς ὑμᾶς. PTadta πάντα εἶπον of ἀπόστολοι πρὸς τὴν ἁγίαν θεοτό- xov, τὸ πῶς ἦλθον xal nolo voóro' καὶ ἐκτείνασα τὰς χεῖρας εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν ηὔξατο εἰποῦσα ' προσκυνῶ xal ὑμνῶ καὶ δοξάζω τὸ πολυύμνητον ὄνομά σου, χύριε, ὅτι ἐπέβλεψας ἐπὶ τὴν τα- πείνωσιν τῆς δούλης σου xal ἐποίησάς wor μεγαλεῖα ὁ δυνατός᾽ 31 χάμοῦ etc.: B xdyà - - ἐχτελῶν | D om ἀποτελοῦντος (C ἐκτελ.) | ἢρ- πασέν µε (D add διὰ νεφέλης) etc.: A ἁρπάσαν µε ἤγαγεν 33 BC dy (C om) ἱεροσολύμοις | λέγων: ita omnes | À om µε ante πρ. Up. $3 B xal nakw δοξάζω | χειµαζοµένου (A add διὰ) t. 3a). ἀγριωμένης (AC ayptoup., B αγριαινοµένης): D χειµαζοµένης τῆς 3aX. καὶ ἀγριωμένης | τὸν xAVB. τοῦ χειμώνος: D τὸν χειμώνα | ἀπεσείσατο (A énto.) τῇ (A om) γαλήνῃ (B τὴν γαλήνην): B ἀπ. xol γαλήνην ἑποίησεν | παρέστ. µε cum BCD: À om µε $4 προαπελδόντες: B χοιµηλέντες | ὁμοίως: C (op καὶ) D ante of πρ. po- nunt, item B xal (ἀποκρ. δὲ καὶ οἱ) | τὸ πώς cum AD: BC om τό | D παρε- γέγοναν | t. λόγον: BD add τοῦ Seod | por: BD πρός µε] D «ic τὸν aon. | C om τῇ | ἠγαγέν µε (A om) cum ABC: D παρέστησέν µε $5 πάντα: AB om | A ol ἅγιοι andor. | C παναγίαν | Seordxov: B παρ- Sévov, C Seot. paplav | B προσηύξατο| A om καὶ ὑμνῶ | B. ἐπέβλεψες sic | μεγαλεῖα cum AB: CD peyadla | D ὡς δννατός V. IOHANNIS LIBER DE DORMITIONE MARIAE. 103 καὶ (ov μακαριοῦσίν µε πᾶσαι al γενεαί. — xol μετὰ τὴν εὐχὴν εἶπεν τοῖς ἀποστόλοις βάλετε θυμίαμα xol εὔξασθε. xal εὖξα- µένων αὐτῶν βροντὴ Ὑέγονεν ἐξ οὐρανοῦ xaX ἤλθεν φωνὴ φοβερά ὡς ἁρμάτων, καὶ (Bou πλῆθος στρατιᾶς ἀγγέλων xoi δυνάμεων, xal φωνὴ ὡς υἱοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἠκούσθη, xal τὰ Σεραφὶμ. κύκλφ περὶ τὸν olxov ἔνθα ἀνέχειτο n ἁγία ἅμωμος τοῦ θεοῦ μήτηρ xal παρθένος, ὥστε πάντας τοὺς ἐν Βηθλεὲμ θεωρῆσαι πάντα τὰ θαυμάσια, καὶ ἐλθεῖν ἐν Ἱεροσολύμοις xa ἀπαγγεῖλαι πάντα τὰ θαυμάσια τὰ ὙἸενόμενα. "ἐγένετο δὲ τῆς φωνῆς γενομένης αἱ- Φφνίδιον φανῆναι τὸν ἥλιον xal τὴν σελήνην περὶ τὸν olxov, καὶ ὠωκλησίαν πρωτοτόχων ἁγίων παραστῆναι τῷ οἵκῳ, Eva, œvé- Χειτο T| PATHE τοῦ κυρίου, πρὸς τιμῆν καὶ δόξαν αὐτῆς. ἐθεώ- ρησα δὲ xal σημεῖα πολλὰ Ὑενόμενα, τυφλοὺς ἀναβλέποντας, χωφοὺς ἀχούοντας, χωλοὺς περιπατοῦντας, λεπροὺς καθαριζο- µένους xal τοὺς ἐνεργουμένους ὑπὸ πνευμάτων ἀχαθάρτων lo- µένους xal πᾶς ὑπὸ νόσον καὶ µαλαχίαν ὑπάρχων προσψαύων ἔξωθεν τοῦ τοίχου, ἔνθα ἀνέκειτο, ἔχραζεν ' ἁγία Μαρία, 1| Ύεν- νήσασα Ἀριστὸν τὸν θεὸν ἡμῶν, ἐλέησον ἡμᾶς. καὶ εὐθέως ἐθε- ῥαπεύοντο. "P πολλὰ δὲ πλήθη ἐν ἹἹεροσολύμοις ἐξ ἑκάστης πα- τρίδος χάριν εὐχῆς διάγοντα. ἀκούσαντες τὰ γινόμενα σημεῖα ἐν Βηθλεὲμ. διὰ τῆς μ.ητρὸς τοῦ κυρίου, παρεγένοντο ἐπὶ τὸν τὸ- Tov διαφόρων νόσων ἐξαιτούμενοι τὴν ἴασιν᾽ ns καὶ ἔτυχον. $9 ἀποστόλοις: À padntaic | B éx τοῦ οὐρανοῦ | D om xal HAS. φων. φο- βερά | C στρατιών | D om xoi δυνάµεων | yxovedn: BD éx τοῦ οὐρανοῦ yx. | À om τά | ἕνλα (0 ἔνδεν καὶ EvSev, ἔνδα) ἀνέχειτο: A ἕνθα v | ἅμωμος: B post t. Φεοῦ | B a πάντας τοὺς ἐν etc. transilit ad πάντα τὰ γενόµενα 3αυμά- cw | καὶ ἐλδεῖν dv ep. xol ἀπαγγεῖλαι cum D: A xal εἰσῆλδον ἐν ἱερ. καὶ ἀπήγγειλε (sic), C nil nisi xal ἀπαγγεῖλαι πάντ. τὰ Savp. τὰ yevop. cum D, item A omissis τὰ γενόµενα: C τὰ γινόμενα, B vide ante. $1 ἐγένετο δὲ τ. qu. γενομένης (A γεναμ.) cum AD: C ἦσαν δὲ ταῦτα" βροντῆς γὰρ Ὑενομένης, B xal βροντῆς Ὑενομένης | C om περὶ τὸν olxov | ἁγίων: D γενέσθαι xol | D om τῷ οἴχῳ usque τοῦ χυρίου | Ὑενόμενα cum AD: BC yoóptva | BC om χωφ. ἀχούοντ. | ἐνεργουμένους cum AD: B évoy}ouuévoug, C ὀχλουμ. | πᾶς: D add 6, B add τις (B restituendum est nôç ὅστις - - ὑπῆρ- χεν - - καὶ ἔχραζεν) ἕνα χατέχειτο (A add ἡ 3coróxoc) ἔχραζεν (B. xo ἔχρ.): D τοῦ olxou μετὰ πίστεως χράζων | ἡμᾶς cum AB: CD µε] D ἑλεραπεύετο 25 dy ἱερ. ἐξ Ex. πατρίδ. (C χώρας): BD ἐξ εχἄάστ. πατρ. (B χώρας) xoi ἀπὸ ἱεροσολύμων | διάγοντα: D ἑληλυβότα | γινόμ. cum BCD: A γενόμ. | ἐπὶ (BD xarà) τὸν (B om) τόπον: C om | διαφόρων (D ὑπὸ διαφ.) -- ἔτυχον (A 104 V. IOHANNIS LIBER DE DORMITIONE MARIAE. ἐγένετο δὲ χαρὰ ἀνεκλάλητος ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἐπείνῃ τοῦ πλήθους τῶν ἰαθέντων μετὰ xol τῶν θεωρησάντων, δοξαζόντων Χριστὸν τὸν θεὸν ἡμῶν xal τὴν αὐτοῦ μητέρα" πᾶσα δὲ Ἱεροσόλυμα ἀπὸ Βηθλεὲμ ψαλμῳδίαις καὶ ὤμνοις πνευματικοῖς ἑόρταζον. ? OÙ δὲ ἱερεῖς τῶν Ἰουδαίων ἅμα τῷ Aad αὐτῶν ἐξέστησαν ἐπὶ τοῖς γινοµένοις, xal ζήλῳ βαρυτάτῳ κατασχεθέντες xal πά- Aw µαταιόφρονι λογισμῷ συμβούλιον ποιησάµενοι βουλεύονται πέµψαι κατὰ τῆς ἁγίας θεοτόχου καὶ τῶν ἐκεῖσε ὄντων ἁγίων ἀποστόλων ἐν Βηθλεέμ. καὶ δὴ τοῦ πλήθους τῶν Ἰουδαίων τὴν ὁρμὴν ἐπὶ τὴν Ducha ποιησαµένων, ὡς ἀπὸ μιλίου ἑνός, ἐγέ- veto θεωρῆσαι τούτους ὅρασιν φοβερὰν καὶ συνδεθῆναι τοὺς πό- dus, xal ἐκ τούτου ἀναλῦσαι πρὸς τοὺς ὁμοέθνους xal πᾶσαν τὴν ἔμφοβον ὅρασιν τοῖς ἀρχιερεῦσιν ἐξηγήσασθαι. "ἐκεῖνοι δὲ ἐπὶ πλεῖον ζέσαντες τῷ θυμῷ ἀπέρχονται πρὸς τὸν ἡγεμόνα, κρά- ζοντες καὶ λέγοντες' ἀπώλετο τὸ ἔθνος τῶν Ιουδαίων ἀπὸ τῆς γυ- ναιχὸς ταύτης δίωξον αὐτὴν ἀπὸ τῆς Γηθλεὲμ xol τῆς ἑπαρ- χίας Ἱεροσολύμων. ὁ δὲ ηγεμών ἐκπλαγεὶς els τὰ θαύματα εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς' ἐγὼ οὔτε ἀπὸ Ἠηθλεέμ, διώχω αὐτὴν οὔτε ἀπὸ ἅλ- λου τόπου. of δὲ Ιουδαῖοι ἐπέμενον xpatovtes xal κατὰ τῆς σω- ἐπέτνχ., D om ἐξαιτούμ. usque ἔτνχ.): B διάφορα πάθη ἔχοντες, ἐξαιτούμενοι τὴν lacu: ἧς καὶ ἕτυχ.Ι B χαρὰ µεγάλη, D yap. µεγάλ. καὶ dvexdddyt. | D Φεωρούντων | C τὴν τούτου μητέρα | ἀπὸ βη»λ.: C ἕως Bn3k | D alu x. ὕμν. καὶ ὡδαῖς πνευματικαῖς of ἑλθόντες ἑόρταζον ὑποστρέφοντες 39 ἱερεῖς: C ἀρχιερεῖς | Ὑινοµένοις (D add σηµείοις): B λεγοµένοις | xa- τασχεδέντες: D xateveySévres, B κανθέντες | B. om πάλιν | ἁγίας: C. παναγίας | Seotoxou xal τῶν: D xal ἁμώμου μητρὸς τοῦ Seow xal τῶν, A τινάς, xatd τών (sic) | ἐχεῖσε dvr. dy. ἀποστ. (C add τινάς, B µετά τινας) ἐν (BC add τῇ ἁγίᾳ) βη»λ.: D dy. ἆποστ. ὄντων ἐν And. | xol δἡ τοῦ πλήθους (A πλῆλος, BCD τὸ πλῆδος) - - ποιησαµένων (ita AC; D ποιησάµενοι, B ἐποιοῦντων sic) ὡς d. μιλίου (C σηµείον) ἓνός (B om ὡς d. p. E), ἐγένετο (A add δέ, C om éyév.) - - φοβερὰν (B ἔμφοβον) xal (C φόβῳ δὲ pro φοβερ. xal) σννδε”. (B. σννδε». δὲ pro x. σ.) - - πόδας (B add αὐτῶν) καὶ éx τούτου (A éx τοῦτο sic, C dx τούτων, B éx τούτου τοῦ Δαύματος) ἀναλῦσαι (B φοβηξδέντες ἠνέλνυσαν sic) - - ἔμφοβον (B Exp.) Spacw (B ἔχκπληξιν) - - ἐξηγήσασδαι (B ἐξηγήσαντο): D pro ἐγένετο Δεωρῆσαι etc. sic: Δεωρῆσαι t. Sp. φοβεράν, ὥστε Éx τοῦ φόβου σννδε- Φέντας τοῖς ποσὶν εἷς τὰ ὀπίσω ἀναλῦσαι πρὸς t. ὁμοέὂν. x. πᾶσ. t. φοβερὰν ὅρασιν etc. Perquam igitur corrupte haec in codd. leguntur. $9 τῷ Suug: D Supot | B τῆς ἑπαρχ. ταύτης ἱερο. ! els (cum ACD; B om) τὰ Sabu: D cl; à ἤκουσεν Saupacta | «lr. (A post πρ. aut.) πρ. avr. (BD avro) | A om xal aute χατά | τιβερίον xalg. évopx.: A τοῦ xalg. ὁρ- V. IOHANNIS LIBER DE DORMITIONE MARIAE. 105 τηρίας TiBeplou χαίσαρος ἐνορκοῦντες αὐτόν, ὥστε καὶ ἆγαγεῖν τοὺς ἀποστόλους ex τῆς Βηθλεέμ. el δὲ py τοῦτο ποιήσῃς, ἆνα- φέρωμεν ἐπὶ τὸν χαίσαρα. καὶ δὴ ἀναγκασθεὶς ἀποστέλλε, χι- λίαρχον κατὰ τῶν ἀποστόλων ἐπὶ τὴν Βηθλεέμ. 3 τὸ δὲ ἅγιον πνεῦμα λέγει πρὸς τοὺς ἀποστόλους καὶ τὴν μητέρα τοῦ xuplou ἰδοὺ 6 ἡγεμὼν ἔπεμψεν χιλίαρχον καθ᾽ ὑμῶν, τῶν Ιουδαίων στα- σιασάντων. ἐξελθόντες οὖν ἀπὸ Βηθλεὲμ, μὴ φοβεῖσθε᾽ ἰδοὺ γὰρ διὰ νεφέλης παράγω ὑμᾶς els Ἱεροσόλυμα' ἡ γὰρ δύναμις τοῦ πατρὸς καὶ τοῦ υἱοῦ xal τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος μεθ ὑμῶν ἐστίν. #Évagravtres οὖν εὐθέως of ἀπόστολοι ἐξῆλθον x τού οἴχου, βα- στᾶζοντες τὴν χλίνην τῆς δεσποίνης θεοτόκου, καὶ τὴν ὁρμὴν ἐποιοῦντο ἐπὶ τὰ “Ἱεροσόλυμα ' εὐθέως δέ, xat εἶπεν τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον, διὰ νεφέλης ἀρθέντες εὑρέθησαν els ᾿Ἱεροσόλυμα εἰς τὸν olxov τῆς δεσποίνης. xal ἀναστάντες ἐπὶ πέντε ἡμέρας ἐποιοῦ- μεν ἄπαυστον ὑμνῳδίαν. “Ore δὲ ἔφθασεν ὁ χιλίαρχος ἐπὶ τὴν Βηθλεὲμ. xol οὐχ εὗρεν ἐχεῖ τὴν prépa τοῦ κυρίου οὔτε τοὺς ἀποστόλους, ἐχράτησεν τοὺς Ώηθλεεμίτας, λέγων πρὸς αὐτούς' οὐχ ὑμεῖς ἤλθατε λέγοντες τῷ ἡγεμόνι xal τοῖς ἱερεῦσιν ἅπαντα τὰ Ὑενόμενα σημεῖα καὶ θαύματα, xai ὡς παρεγένοντο of ἆπό- στολοι ἀπὸ πάσης χώρας: ποῦ οὖν elotv; δεῦτε εἰσέλθατε els τὸν ἡγεμόνα el; Ἱερουσαλήμ. wyvoet yap ὁ χιλίαρχος τὴν τῶν ἁποστέλων καὶ τῆς μητρὸς τοῦ κυρίου ἀποστασίαν τὴν els Ἱε- κοῦντ. | ώστε καὶ (B om, D post dyay.) ἀγαγ. (A avayay.) τ. (C add ἁγίους) ἄποστ. éx (A ἀπὸ) v. By. | ef δὲ μὴ (A μηδὶν) τοῦτ. ποιήσῃς (D ποιήσεις) ἄναφέρωμεν (A -ρομεν) ἐπὶ (D κατὰ oot ἐπὶ) t. xalo. (D add τιβέριον, item B): B om male ci δὲ usque ἀναφέρ. lL A om δή | éxt τὴν cum ACD: B éy τῇ 3! B τῶν loud. κα» uj. στασιαζόντων | D ἐξέλῃατε| CD φοβηδῆτε | xol τοῦ dy. πνεύματος: D σὺν épol 53 B om εὐδέως | B βαστάσαντες xol τὴν xd. | δεσποίνης (D add xa) 3tor.: C ἑνδόξου Scot., B Stotóxou τῆς ἁγίας | xol v. ὁρμ ἐποιοῦντο: D +. op ποιούµενοι | C ab ἱεροσόλυμα priore transilit ad ἱεροσόλυμα posterius | Sconol- vns cum AC: BD add ἡμῶν 3coróxov | C om ἄναστάντες | ἐποιοῦμεν cum CD: AB ἑποίουν | ἄπανστον: B -στως, D -στην 39 χαὶ οὐχ - - ἐχράτησεν cum AD; BC οὐχ - - xal éxparnoev (B -σαν) | τ. BrSdeeultag cum AC: BD τοὺς ἐν finSAcéu | ὑμεῖς ἤλβατε cum BC: AD ὑμεῖς εἰσήλ». | ἱερεῦσιν cum AB: C dpyovow, D apytep. | yevéueva cum AD: BC ywop. | Saópata: B Sauvuaota, D τέρατα | B καὶ πῶς παρεγ. | ποὺ οὖν εἰσίν cum AD: BC xal nod tic!) ἄρτι | CD δεῦτε οὖν | εἰς τὸν cum AD: BC πρὸς τόν | ἀποστασίαν: A ἐπιστασίαν | 106 V. IOHANNIS LIBER DE DORMITIONE MARIAK. ῥουσαλήμ. λαβών οὖν 6 χιλίαρχος τοὺς Βηθλεεμίτας εἰσῆλθεν πρὸς τὸν Ἡγεμόνα φάσχων µηδένα εὑρηχέναι. "μετὰ δὲ πέντε Ἡμέρας ἐγνώσθη τῷ ἡγεμόνι xal τοῖς ἱερεῦσιν καὶ πάσῃ τῇ πόλει ὅτι ἐν τῷ ἰδίῳ olx ἐν Ἱερουσαλήμ. ἐστιν ἡ µήτηρ τοῦ κυρίου μετὰ τῶν αποστόλων, x τῶν γινοµένων ἐκεῖ σημείων καὶ θαυµασίων ΄ πλῆθος δὲ ἀνδρῶν καὶ γυναικών καὶ παρθένων συναχθέντες ἔχρα- Cov’ ἁγία παρθένε ἡ Ὑεννήσασα Χριστὸν τὸν θεὸν ἡμῶν, μὴ ἐπι- λάθῃ τοῦ γένους τῶν ἀνθρώπων. τούτων δὲ γενομένων ἐπὶ πλεῖον τῷ ζήλῳ κινούμενοι ὁ λαὸς τῶν Ιουδαίων μετὰ καὶ τῶν ἱερέων λαβόντες ξύλα xal πῦρ ἐπέβησαν χκαῦσαι βουλόμενοι τὸν olxov, ἔνθα ἀνέκειτο n µήτηρ τοῦ κυρίου μετὰ τῶν ἀποστόλων. ὁ δὲ Ἠγεμὼν ἵστατο θεωρῶν ἀπὸ µακρόθεν τὴν θέαν. ἐν δὲ τῷ φθάσαι τὸν λαὸν τῶν Ιουδαίων τὴν θύραν τοῦ olxou, ἰδοὺ αἰφνίδιον Bu- ναµις πυρὸς ἐξελθοῦσα ἐκ τῶν ἔσωθεν δὲ ἀγγέλου κατέκαυσε πλῆ- Bog πολὺ τῶν Ιουδαίων. xal ἐγένετο κατὰ πᾶσαν τὴν πόλιν pé- Bo; μέγας, xal ἐδόξαζον τὸν θεὸν τὸν τεχθέντα ἐξ αὐτῆς. “ote δὲ (dev ὁ ἡγεμὼν τὰ yevopeva, ἀνέχραξεν ἐπὶ παντὸς τοῦ λαού λέγων ἐπ ἀληθείας θεοῦ vlog dotw ὁ τεχθεὶς ἐκ τῆς παρθένου, ἣν ὑμεῖς διώξαι ἐνομίσατε᾽ τὰ γὰρ σημεῖα ταῦτα θεοῦ ἀληθινοῦ εἰσίν. ἐγένετο δὲ σχίσμα ava μέσον τῶν Ιουδαίων, καὶ πολλοὶ ἐπίστενσαν εἰς τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν ᾿Γησοῦ Χριστοῦ ἐπὶ τοῖς γινοµένοις σηµείοις. "Meta δὲ τὸ γενέσθαι πάντα τὰ θαυμάσια ταῦτα διὰ τῆς C λαβὼν δὲ d | φάσχων cum A, C λέγων, B xol ἀπήγγειλε λέγων 34 B ῥγνωρίσρη | D ἀρχιερεῦσιν | ὅτι dv: C ὡς νι ἐκ v. vov. ἐχεῖ (C éxcioc , A add πλείστων) σημ. x. 3αυμασ. (A λαυμάτων): D ἐγένοντο γὰρ xa- xeide σημεῖα xol Savuacta | συναχλέντες (D - Sévruv, B -Sév): A on] B ἔκραξαν | A om ἡμῶν 35 γενοµένων cum AB: CD ytvou. (D οὕτως yo.) : À nov | BC xtvov- µενος | B om βουλόμενοι et τὴν Séav | ev 8k τῷ paca τ. λαόν: cum BCD: A µόνον δὲ ἔφθασεν 6 λαές | A om ἱδοὺ et πυρός | B ἐφνήδιος (corrige alpve- δίως), item éEmAdev et xal xaréxauce | xal (D add πᾶντες ol πιστοὶ) ἐδόξαζον 39 ἀνέκραξ. cum AB: CD Expaë. | ἐπ dAnS. (C add ὄντως): A om| σε vids cum BD: AC vi. (A add τοῦ) 9«. | B 9 capxwielc éx | ταῦτα cum BCD: A τὰ γινόµινα | A ἀληδινοῦ Seoû | D om dvd | ἐπίστευσαν els etc. cum BC, item D ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι τοῦ xup. ἡμ. ἔησ. yp. ἐπίστευσ., A ἐπίστ. ἐπὶ τὸν χύριον ἡμ. {ησοῦν yp. | C om ἐπὶ τ. γι. σημ. 3" Ααυμάσια ταῦτα: A Μαύματα | Seotéxov (B praem ἁγίας ἑνδόξου): C V. IOHANNIS LIBER DE DORMITIONE MARIAE. 101 θεοτόχου καὶ ἀειπαρθένου Μαρίας τῆς μητρὲς τοῦ κυρίου, ὄντων ἡμῶν τῶν ἁποστόλων μετ αὐτῆς ἐν Ἱεροσολύμοις, εἶπεν ἡμῖν τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον' οἴδατε ὅτι χυριακῆς εὐηγγελίσθη T παρθένος Μαρία ὑπὸ τοῦ ἀρχαγγέλου Γαβριήλ, xal χυριακῆς ἐτέχθη ἐν Βηθλεέμ ὁ σωτήρ. καὶ χυριακῆς τὰ τέχνα Ἱεροσολύμων ἐξῆλθον peta βαΐων els ἀπάντησιν αὐτοῦ λέγοντες" ὡσαννὰ ἐν τοῖς ὑψί- στοις, εὐλογημένος o ἐρχόμενος ἐν ὀνόματι χυρίου, καὶ χυριαχκῆς ἀνέστη ex vexpôv, xdi χυριακῆς ἔχει ἐλθεῖν κρῖναι ζώντας καὶ νεκρούς, καὶ χυριακῆς ἔχει ἐλθεῖν ex τῶν οὐρανῶν πρὸς δόξαν xaX vue τῆς ἀναλύσεως τῆς ἁγίας ἑνδόξου παρθένου τῆς τε- χούσης αὐτόν. Sxal εἰς τὴν αὐτὴν χυριακὴν λέγει ἡ μήτηρ τού κυρίου τοῖς ἀποστόλοις βάλετε θυμίαμα. ὅτι Χριστὸς ἔρχεται μετὰ στρατιᾶς ἀγγέλων' xal ἰδοὺ παραγίνεται Χριστός, χαθή- µενος ἐπὶ θρόνου Χερουβίμ. καὶ πάντων ἡμῶν εὐχομένων ἐφάνη- σαν ἀναρίθμητα πλήθη ἀγγέλων, καὶ ὁ χύριος ἐπὶ Χερουβὶμ. ἐπι- βεβηχὼς ἐν δυνάμει πολλῇ΄ καὶ ἰδοὺ φωτοφανίας πρόοδος φοι- toon ἐπὶ τὴν ἁγίαν παρθένον διὰ τῆς παρουσίας τοῦ μονογενοῦς αὐτῆς υἱοῦ, xal προσπεσοῦσαι προσεκύνησαν αὐτῷ πᾶσαι αἱ δυνάμεις τῶν οὐρανῶν. “xal φωνήσας πρὸς τὴν μητέρα αὐτοῦ o κύριος εἶπεν Μαριάμ. καὶ ἀποχριθεῖσα εἶπεν ' [Sov ἐγώ, κύριε. καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῇ ὁ κύριος' μὴ λυποὺ, GAN εὐφραινέσθω ἡ καρδία σου xal ἀγαλλιάσθω: εὗρες γὰρ χάριν θεωρῆσαι τὴν δόξαν τὴν δοθεῖσάν µοι παρὰ τοῦ πατρός pov. xal ἀναβλέψασα Y, ἁγία τοῦ παναγίας ἑνδόξου 3εο. δεσποίνης ἡμῶν | BC ὄντων (C add 8k) τῶν ἀποστ. dy ἱερ. εἶπ. αὐτοῖς | οἴδατε: A ἴδετε| ὅτι χυριακῆς (ita A, CD χυριακῇ) -- xal χυριακῆς (ita AC; D -χῇ) ἐτέχδη (D ἐδείχδη): B ὅτι év χυριαχῇ ἑτέχδη omis- sis reliquis | χυριαχκῆς tertio et quarto loco cum AC, quinto eum C (A -χῇ), B ἐν xvptaxy et bis ἐν χυριαχῆς, D χυριαχῇ | D ouvévrnouw | CD ab Q3tiv priore ad alterum transiliunt | D om éx t. ovp. | B dvaX. τῆς ἀειπαρδένου ua- plac, C avai. τῆς navaylas év8. χαὶ ἀειπαρ». µαρίας 88 clc τὴν αὐτὴν (A dylav) xup.: D ταύτῃ τῇ χυριαχῇ | your. ἔρχ. cum A, BD? Uy. 6 χρ., C 6 xvprd¢ µου Epy. | ἰδοὺ παραγίν. yp. cam A: BCD πρὸς αὐτοὺς 6 yp. (D χύριος) | C om Spôvou | πάντων vu. cum D: reliqui τῶν ἄπο- στόλων | πλήθη dyy.: D add σὺν αὐτῷ et om xal 6 χύρ. usque δυν. πολλή | D om ἱδού | φωτοφανίας: ita omnes | παρλένον: B 3totóxov | D om xal προσ’ Ted. usque τῶν ovp. 39 µαριάµ: C µαρία | καὶ (D add αὐτὴ) dxoxpiS. εἶπεν (D ἀπεκρίνατο): BC yj δὲ ἀπ. cir. | D om ἡ γαρδ. σου usque Δεωρῆσαι | ydp (A add παρ ἐμοὶ)) Φεωρῆσαι (A 2εώρησον, C Δεωρήσασα) | A om µου | B στόµατι ἀνλρώ; 108 V. IOHANNIS LIBER DE DORMITIONE MARIAE. θεοῦ µήτηρ ἴδεν δέξαν ἐν αὐτῷ, ἣν στόμα ἀνθρώπου οὐκ ἑἐξὸν λαλῆσαι ἢ καταλαβεῖν. ὁ δὲ κύριος πρὸς αὐτὴν ἔμεινεν λέγων ᾿ Bou ἀπὸ τοῦ νῦν ἔσται τὸ τίµιόν σου σώμα µετατιθέμενον ἐν τῷ παραδείσῳ, T 6 ἁγία σου Φυχἠ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς ἐν τοῖς θησαν- pois τοῦ πατρός µου dv ὑπερεχούσῃ φανότητι, ἔνθα εἰρήνη καὶ εὐφροσύνη ἁγίων ἀγγέλων καὶ ἐπέκεινα. Ὁ ἀποκριθεῖσα δὲ Ἡ µή- THE τοῦ κυρίου εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτόν ἐπίθες τὴν δεξιάν σου, κύριε, xal εὐλόγησόν µε. καὶ ἁπλώσας ὁ κύριος τὴν ἄχραντον αὐτοῦ δεξιὰν εὐλόγησεν αὐτήν. αὐτὴ δὲ κρατοῦσα τὴν ἄχραντον av- τοῦ δεξιᾶν κατεφίλει λέγουσα ᾽ προσκυνώ τὴν δεξιᾶν ταύτην τὴν δηµιουργήσασαν τὸν οὐρανὸν xal τὴν γῆν' xal παρακαλώ τὸ πολυύμνητόν σου ὄνομα, Χριστὲ o θεός, 6 βασιλεὺς τῶν αἰώνων, ὁ µονοχενὴς τοῦ πατρός, πρόσδεξαι τὴν δούλην σου, ὁ καταξιώ- σας δι ἐμοῦ τῆς ταπεινῆς τεχθῆναι εἰς τὸ σῶσαι τὸ Ὑένος τῶν ἀνθρώπων διὰ τὴν ἄφραστόν σου οἰχονομίαν' πάντα ἄνθρωπον ἐπυιαλούμενον n δεόµενον ἡ ὀνομάζοντα τὸ ὄνομα τῆς δούλης σου, χωρήγησον αὐτῷ τὴν βοήθειάν σου. "' ταῦτα δὲ αὐτῆς λε- γούσης προσελθόντες οἱ ἀπόστολοι πρὸς τοὺς πόδας αὐτῆς καὶ προσχωνήσαντες λέγουσιν' μῆτερ τοῦ κυρίου, ἔασον τῷ χκόσμφ εὐλογίαν, ὅτι ἀπέρχῃ ἀπ αὐτοῦ. πηὐλόγησας γὰρ αὐτὸν καὶ ἀνέστησας ἁπολωλότα, Ὑεννήσασα τὸ pds τοῦ κόσμου. εὖξα- - μένη δὲ ἡ µήτηρ τοῦ χυρίου εἶπεν ἐν τῇ εὐχῇ αὐτῆς οὕτως. 6 θεὸς ὁ διὰ τὴν πολλήν σου ἀγαθότητα £x. τῶν οὐρανῶν ἀποστεί- Aus τὸν μονογενῆ σου υἱὸν οἰκῆσαι ἐν τῷ tameo µου σώματι, πων | Fut. Ady. cum BC: AD εἶπεν (D post πρ. avt) | C Foro | C µιτα- τηδέν sic | A dv παραδ. et εἷς οὐρανούς | B om ἁγία | BC om ἐν ὑπερεχούσ. φαν. | A σωφροσύνη | B om dyy., D om dyl dyy.| xoÀ (BD om) ἐπέχενα: À έπε- vou 40 χύριε: C om | τὴν ἄχρ. a. δεξιάν cum BC: AD διὰ τῆς ἀχράντου a. δεξιᾶς | C πηὐλόγησεν | τῆς ταπεινῆς cum BCD: A τῆς δούλης σου | elc: BC διά | διὰ τὴν ete. cum BCD: A διὰ τῆς ete. ἄφραστ. (C ἄφατον) a. olx. (A olx. σ.): D ἄχραν σου xai ἄφατον olx | ἐπικαλ. ἢ (D xat) Bed. À ὀνομάζ. cum CD: A διόµεν. xol ἐπιχαλ., B ἐπιχαλ. 3| ὀνομάζ. | βοήθειαν: D εὐλογίαν 41 λέγουσυω cum ABC: D εἴπαμεν | μῆτερ (B in margine ἡ µήτηρ, D d μῆτερ) t. (D om) χυρίου: C om | D σου εὐλογίαν | CD εὐλόγησας | C πάλυ δὲ εὐξαμένη | C om ἐν τ. εὐχ. αὖτ. οὕτως | xo): BCD om| CD ἀγαλό- τητα (D -ταν) αὐτοῦ | B μονογενῆν | C αὐτοῦ uly | V. IONANNIS LIBER DE DORMITIONE MARIAE. 109 ὁ καταξιώσας τεχθῆναι ἐξ ἐμοῦ τῆς ταπεινῆς, ἐλέησον τὸν xó- σµον xal πᾶσαν ψυχὴν ἐπικαλουμένην τὸ ὄνομά σου. xal πά- Aw εὐξαμένη εἶπεν ' xiu. βασιλεῦ τῶν οὐρανῶν, υἱὲ τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ ζῶντος, πρὀσδεξαι πάντα ἄνθρωπον ἐπικαλούμενον τὸ ὄνομά σου, ἵνα δοξασθῃ n Ὑέννησίς σου. xai πάλιν εὐξαμένη εἶπεν’ κύριε ᾿Γησοῦ Χριστέ, o πάντα δυνάµενος ἐν οὐρανῷ καὶ ἐπὶ γῆς, ταύτην τὴν παράκλησιν δυσωπῶ τὸ ὄνομά σου τὸ ἅγιον' ἐν ° , ~ LA n e , ~ e ἐκάστῳ καιρῷ xal tomy ὅπου ylvetar ἡ μνήμη τοῦ ὀνόματός μου, ἁγίασον τὸν τόπον ἐκεῖνον, xal δόξασον τοὺς δοξάξοντάς σε διὰ τοῦ ἐμοῦ ὀνόματος, προσδεχόµενος τῶν τοιούτων᾽ πᾶσαν προσφορᾶν xal πᾶσαν ἴχεσίαν καὶ πᾶσαν εὐχήν. ταῦτα δὲ > ow 3 e , 1 1 i , { . 3 αὐτῆς εὐξαμένης ὁ κύριος πρὸς τὴν ἰδίαν μητέρα εἶπεν εὐφραί- νου καὶ ἀγαλλιάσθω ἡ χαρδία σου’ πᾶσα yao χάρις καὶ πᾶσα δωρεὰ ἐδόθη σοι éx τοῦ πατρός µου τοῦ d» οὐρανοῖς κάμοῦ καὶ τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος" πᾶσα ψυχἠ ἐπικαλουμένη τὸ ὄνομά σου 3 1 ^ ? > " » / ) 3 ου py χαταισχυνθῇ., αλλ εὕρῃ ἔλεος xal παράχλησυ καὶ ἀντί- ληψιν καὶ παρρησίαν καὶ ἐν τῷ νῦν αἰώνι καὶ ἐν τῷ μέλλοντι ἑνώ- πιον τοῦ πατρός µου τοῦ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς. 'στραφεὶς δὲ ὁ κύ- pros εἶπεν πρὸς τὸν Ilétpov” ἔφθασεν ὁ χαιρὸς ἄρξαι τῆς ὑμνῳ- δίας. τοῦ δὲ Πέτρου ἀρξαμένου τῆς ὑμνῳδίας πᾶσαι al δυνάμεις τῶν οὐρανῶν ὑπήχκουσαν τὸ ἀλληλουύία. καὶ τότε τὸ πρόσωπον τῆς μητρὸς τοῦ χυρίου ὑπὲρ τὸ φώς ἔλαμψεν, xal ἀναστᾶσα τῇ ᾿ οἰχείᾳ χειρὶ ηὐλόγησεν ἔχαστον τῶν ἀποστόλων, καὶ ἔδωχαν πάν- τες δόξαν τῷ Osh, xal τοῦ κυρίου ἁπλώσαντος τὰς ἀχράντους αὐτοῦ χεῖρας ἐδέξατο τὴν ἁγίαν xal ἅμωμον αὐτῆς ψυχήν. τῆς ταπεινῆς: BCD om | χόσµον: D add σου 43 χύριε (C χριστὶ) Ba. τ. οὐρ. (C ἁπάντων) - - ἄνδρωπ. (D τὸν) émx. τὸ ὄν. σου (D add τὸ ἅγιον) ἵνα 8. ἡ yévv. σου (C om ἵνα etc.): A hace om | ταύτ. t. παράχλ. cum BC: A πρόσδεξαι xal ταύτ. µου τὴν παράχλ., D xol ταύτ. τὴν παρ. πρόσδεξαι | dv: Α οπ| ὅπου: D ἕνδα | Ὑίνεται (C γένηται) ἡ (A om) μνήμη τοῦ (D add ἁγίου) | σε (D pe) διὰ τοῦ (poU (cum BC, D σου, A µου post ὀνόμ.) ὀνόμ. | τῶν τοιούτων cum BC, D τοῦ τοιούτου: A nap αὐτῶν | B Ἱκετηρίαν | xo) πᾶσαν (ita BC; A om) εὐχήν: D om «0 χάρις: B add xal πᾶσα δόξα | τὸ Ov. σου: D σε| B χαταισχυνρείη | A εὑρήσῃ | C ἐν οὐρανοῖς ** BD ὑπηχονον (B ὑπήχοων) | ἀναστᾶσα: C ἀναχκαθήσασα | BC εὐλόγησεν | C ἕνα ἔχαστον | D ἐδώχαμεν | BD om ἀχράντους αὐτοῦ | τὴν ἁγίαν (C πα- vay.) καὶ (B om dy. καὶ) ἅμωμ. (C om καὶ ἅμωμ.) 110 Y. IOHANNIS LIBER DE DORMITIONE MARIAE. * χαὶ σὺν τῇ ἐξόδῳ τῆς ἀμώμου αὐτῆς ψυχῆς ἐπληρώθη εὐωδίας χαὶ ἀφάτου φωτὸς 6 τόπος, καὶ bo) puvr x τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ἠκούετο λέχουσα µακαρία σὺ ἐν γυναιξίν. καὶ δραμὼν ὁ Πέτρος κἀγὼ Ἰωάννης καὶ Παῦλος xal Θωμᾶς περιεπτυξάµεθα τοὺς τιµίους αὐτῆς πόδας πρὸς τὸ ἁγιασθῆναι ' of δὲ δώδεχα ἀπόστολοι τὸ τίµιον καὶ ἅγιον αὐτῆς σώμα ἐπὶ Χλίνης θέντες ἑβάστασαν. * xa (bo) ἐν τῷ βαστάζειν αὐτὴν Efoaiós τις ὀνόματι Ἱεφωνίας γενναῖος τῷ σώµατι ὀρμήσας ἐπεχείρησεν χατὰ τῆς Χλίνης, τῶν ἀποστόλων βασταζόντων, xal ἰδοὺ ἄγγελος κυρίου ἀοράτῳ bu- νάµει μετὰ ξίφους πυρὸς ἐκ τῶν ὤμων αὐτοῦ τὰς δὺο ἔχοφεν χεῖ- pac xal µετεώρους ὑπὸ τὸν ἄέρα περὶ τὴν Χλίνην ἀπετέλεσεν χρε- µασθῆναι. “τούτου δὲ τοῦ θαύματος Ὑενομένου ἀνέκραξεν πᾶς ὁ λαὸς τῶν Ιουδαίων τῶν θεωρησάντων ὅτι ὄντως ἀληθινὸς θεός ἐστιν ὁ τεχθεὶς παρὰ cod, θεοτὀκε ἄειπάρθενε Μαρία. xal av- τὸς δὲ ὁ εφωνίας, τοῦ Πέτρου χελεύσαντος αὐτῷ πρὸς τὸ δει- χθῆναι τὰ θαυμάσια τοῦ θεοῦ, dvactas ὀπίσω τῆς κλίνης ἔκρα- Sev: ayia Μαρία ἡ γεννήσασα Χριστὸν τὸν θεόν, ἐλέησόν µε. xal στραφεὶς ὁ Πέτρος εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτόν ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι τοῦ τεχθέν- τος TAP αὐτῆς κολληθήσονται al χεῖρες al ἀφαιρεθεῖσαι ἀπὸ σοῦ. καὶ παραχρῆμα τῷ λόγῳ τοῦ Πέτρου al χείῖρε παρὰ τὴν κλίνην τῆς δεσποίνης κρεµάμεναι ἀναχωρήσασαι ἐκολλήθησαν τὸ «6 σὺν τῇ cum AD: BC éy τῇ | ἁμώμον: B ἁγίας | B ὁ ton. ἐχεῖνος | nxoveto (A ante dx): B om | Ο éx τών οὐρανῶν | B σὺ cl ἐν | D δραµόντες | ὁ πέτρ. χἀγὼ (B καὶ) lo. x. παῦλ. x. Sop. (B x. Su. x πα.) cum BO: D d né. καὶ Sup. κἀγὼ xal of λοιποὶ ἀπόστολοι, À d mé. μετὰ τῶν λοιπῶν ἀποστ. | περιεπτνξάµεὂα cum CD: AB -Eavto | D om πρ. τὸ dy. | οἱ δὲ δώ. ἀπ. - - ἑβάστασαν cum BC: A xal Sévres ἐπὶ κλίνης of δώ. an. τὸ τίµιον αὐτῆς od. éB., D xol αὐτοὶ ἡμεῖς of 808. τὸ the. - - ἑβαστάσαμεν «ο αὐτὴν cum BC: A αὐτούς, D ἡμᾶς | ἱεφωνίας eum AE: D lopuvlac, BC ωφονίας | yevwv. τῷ od. cum AD: BC om | dop. 8v. cum BCD: A om | µετεώρους cum A: C om, D ἄρας (pergit ἐπὶ τὸν a£p.), B ῥέμβας (τὰς 86. ἐγ- χόψας yip. ῥεμβὰς ὑπὸ dépa ete.) “7B ἔχραξεν | παρὰ (C éx) σοῦ - - µαρία: B nil nisi ἐξ αὐτῆς | lepe- νίας (ut ante; A om ὁ):. B ἱωφωνίας, CD loporlas | τοῦ Scoù cum CD: AB om | BD ἔχραξεν | Sedv (D ἀληδινὸν Se.) cum BCD: A σωτῆρα | παρ cum AD; BC ἐξ] A κολληλήτωσαν | αἱ (C cov al) apap. ἀπὸ (A παρὰ) aoû: B ail nisi gov | παρὰ (Μου αἱ παρὰ) v. κλίνην: Mont παρ. τῇ xAlvn, D ἀπὸ τῆς V. IOHANNIS LIBER DE DORMITIONE MARIAE. 111 "lepovi* xal ἐπίστευσεν xal αὐτὸς καὶ ἐδόξασεν Χριστὸν τὸν θεὸν τὸν τεχθέντα ἐξ αὐτῆς. 5 Τούτου δὲ γενοµένου τοῦ θαύματος ἑβάστασαν οἱ ἀπό- στολοι τὴν Χλίνην καὶ κατέθεντο τὸ τίµιον καὶ ἅγιον αὐτῆς σώμα ἐν Γεθσημανὴ ἐν μνημείῳ xatvé. xol ἰδοὺ pupov εὐωδίας ἐξήρ- χετο x τοῦ ἁγίου νήματος τῆς δεσποίνης ἡμῶν θεοτόχου΄ xal ἕως τριών ημερών ἀοράτων ἀγγέλων φωναὶ ἠκούοντο δοξαζόντων τὸν ἐξ αὐτῆς τεχθέντα Χριστὸν τὸν θεὸν Ἡμών. καὶ πληρουµέ- νης τῆς τρίτης ἡμέρας οὐχέτι ἠκούοντο αἱ φωναί, καὶ λοιπὸν ἐκεῖθεν πάντες ἔγνωσαν 6 οτι μετετέθη τὸ ἅμωμον καὶ τίµιον av- τῆς σῶμα dv παραδείσῳ. "Τούτου δὲ µετατεθέντος ἰδοὺ θεωροῦμεν τὴν ᾿Βλισάβετ LI ~ € 7 3 , ^ ~ > την μητέρα tod ἁγίου 'loawvou τοῦ βαπτιστοῦ xal “Away τὴν μητέρα τῆς δεσποίνης xal ᾿Αβραάμ. xal Ισαάκ καὶ Ἰαχὼβ xol τὸν Δαυὶδ ψάλλοντα τὸ ἀλληλούία καὶ πάντας τοὺς χοροὺς τών ἁγίων προσκυνοῦντας τὸ τίµιον λείψανον τῆς μητρὸς τοῦ κυρίου, καὶ τόπον φωτοειδῆ, où τοῦ φωτὸς ἐκείνου οὐδὲν λαμπρότερον᾽ xal πλῆθος εὐωδίας τοῦ τόπου ἐχείνου, ἔνθα µετετέθη τὸ τίµιον αλίνης | lepuvlg (B ἰωφονίᾳ, C Mon ζωφωνία, D Mona lopuvl) : D add tlc τὸν τόπον αὐτῶν | Mon® om τὸν 3cóv, Monb om χριστ. | ἐξ αὐτῆς cum BC Mons et b: AD παρ aut. 4^ ἑβάστασαν ol andor. usque év παραδείσῳ ex C edidimus. Satis differunt ABD (item E): ἐν τῷ ἐξέρχεσδαι τοὺς ἀποστόλους (x τῆς πόλεως ἱεροσολύμων βαστάζοντες (E Mon* -vrac) τὴν χλίνην ἄφνω δώδέχα νεφέλαι φωτὸς (D om) ἀφήρπασαν (ita AE; D ἥρπασαν, B ἐπῆραν, Mon: et b ἀπῆραν) τοὺς ἀποστό- hove (D ἡμᾶς pro t. an.) σὺν τῷ copa τῆς δεδποίνής ἡμῶν, xol (BD om) ἐν τῷ παραδείσω µετατέ»ηχαν (sic A; Monb µεταβέντες ἐν τ. πα. et D µετα- Snaavrec ἑν x. παρ., B µεταθησάντων H t. παρ.). Consentiunt etiam Mona et 5. 4* Toutou usque ad finem sectionis 50 ad scripturam codicum ACDE rocen- snimus. B eorum loco tantum haec habet: xoi ἐδοξάσαμεν πάντες τὸν 9&Óv: ᾧ ἡ δόξα xal τὸ χράτος εἰς τοὺς alóvac τών αἰώνων, ἁμήν. | µετατεβέντος: C add dx πνεύματος ἁγίου | ἰδού: C οπι | Sewpotpev: A add dv τῷ παραδείσῳ | τὴν (cum CE; AD Monb om) élu. τ. unt. (E µητέραν) x. ἁγί. (C om x. dy.) lo. τοῦ Ba. (E Mont om τ. Ba.) x. dw. t. µητ. (DE µητέραν) τῆς δεσπ. (cum AD; CE Mon? αὐτῆς pro t. δε.) - - xal τὸν (DE om) δα. addovta (Mon? -ντας, E -ντες sic) - - χοροὺς τῶν ἁγί. (D Mond om τ. ἁγί., A habet τῶν προφητών καὶ ἁγί.) πρ. v. τίµ. λείψ. (D post xuplou) τῆς (D τῆς ἁγίας µαρίας τῆς) µητρ. t. xup. (E om τῆς µη. T. xup.) xal (C add ἵδομεν) τό. qu. οὗ τοῦ pu. (£x. (slo D; ACE οὐ τὸ φῶς, Mon om τοῦ qu. ex) oud. λα. x. πλ. εὐωδ. (C add dve- πέμπετο ἐκ) τοῦ ton dx. (D Mon* ἑν αὐτῷ pro x. τό. ἐκ.) ἕνθα (E add ὡς et- pare) µετετένη (C © σωτὴρ µετέληχεν) τὸ che. x. Gy. (C om x dy.) αὐτῆς 112 . V.. IOHANNIS LIBER DE DORMITIONE MARIAE. καὶ ἅγιον αὐτῆς capa ἐν τῷ παραδείσῳ' καὶ µέλος δὲ ὑμνούν- A | > - 4. t 4. $ 4 των τον ἐξ αὐτῆς τεχθέντα, ὃ παρθένοις καὶ µόνοις δίδοται τὸ ~ ‘ > ^, C y ? 50€ Y τοιοῦτον Ύλυχυ µέλος αχούειν, ου Χόρος οὐχ ἔστιν " ημεῖς οὐν ol ἀπόστολοι θεωρήσαντες τὴν ἄφνω τοῦ ἁγίου αὐτῆς σώματος τιµίαν µετάθεσιν ἑδοξάσαμεν τὸν θεὸν τὸν δείξαντα ἡμῖν τὰ θαυ- pao αὐτοῦ ἐπὶ τῇ ἀναλύσει τῆς μητρὸς τοῦ χυρίου ἡμῶν ’In- σοῦ Χριστοῦ Tj; εὐχαῖς xol πρεσβείαις ἀξιωθῶμεν πάντες ὑπὸ τὴν αὐτῆς σχέπην xol ἀντίληψιν xal προστασίαν τυχεῖν καὶ ἐν τῷ νῦν alów καὶ ἐν τῷ µέλλοντι, δοξάζοντες ἐν παντὶ καιρῷ , a - ^ 4 4 αν ~ e καὶ τόπῳ τὸν μονογενῆν αὐτῆς υἱὸν ἅμα τῷ πατρὶ καὶ τῷ alo πνεύµατι els τοὺς alüvas τῶν αἰώνων, aud. (E post tly.) - - ὑμνούντων (C add ἀγγέλων) - - τεχθέντα (C add χριστὸν τὸν Sev ἡμών) | 9 (E om) παρ. x. µόνοις (E παρλένῳ xal µόνον) δίδοται (cum D; E δέδοται) - - ἀχούευ: A (corrupte) ov µέλος παρθένων xal µόνον δέδοται τὸ τοιοῦτον µέλος ἀχούειν, C plane om. Monb om omnía ab ἕνθα usque ovx forty. 59 ἡμεῖς etc. cum D: ACE Mon> οἱ δὲ ἅγιοι ἀπόστ. | ἄφνω: C add dx τοῦ µνήµατος | Monb om τοῦ dylou et σώματος | D τοῦ τιµίου xal ἁγίον | µε- τάδεσιν: E µιτάστασιν | ἐδοξάσαμεν cum ACD: E ἐδόξασαν, Mon’ ἔδωκαν δό- ἔαν, pergens τῷ Se τῷ Octave | ἡμῖ: E αὐτοῖς | αὐτοῦ: C ταῦτα | ἐπὶ τῇ ἀναλ. cum ΑΟ: E ἐπὶ τὴν ἀνάλυσιν, D καὶ τὴν ἀνάλ. | τοῦ (D αὐτοῦ τοῦ) κυρ. (E add xai Αεοῦ, item A xal Seod xal σωτήρος) ἡμ. ino. yor. (cum AD; CE Mont om ino. yp.) | ὑπὸ τὴν - - τυχεῖν (ita C, E om; A εἶναι post µέλ- Aovtt) : D cupsiv ἔλεος xol ἄφεσιν ἁμαρτιῶν παρὰ τοῦ xuplou ἡμῶν ἱησοῦ ypr- στοῦ. Monb pro ἀξιωθῶμεν usque τῷ ἁγίῳ πνεύµατι nil nisl ormptySclnmev δο- ξάζοντες πατέρα xal υἱὸν καὶ ἅγιον πνεῦμα | δοξάζοντες (C ἵνα δοξάζωμεν) - - μονογενῆν (cum AE; C -γινῆ) avt. υἱόν: D nil nisi δοξ. αὐτόν | O παναχίῳ | εἷς: E praem νῦν xal del χαὶ | ἁμήν cum CDE: A om V. TRANSITUS MARIAE. A. DE TRANSITU BEATAE MARIAE VIRGINIS.* ‘In tempore illo antequam dominus ad passionem veniret, et inter multa verba, quae mater filio inquisivit, de suo transitu interrogare coepit eum tali affamine: O carissime fili, precor sanctitatem tuam ut, quando anima mea de corpore exierit, tertio die ante facias me scire, et tu, dilecte fili, cum tuis angelis eam suscipe. "Tum su- scepit deprecationem dilectae matris dixitque ei: O aula et templum dei vivi, o puerpera benedicta, o regina omnium sanctorum et benedicta super omnes feminas; antequam me portares in tuo utero, semper custodivi te et cibare feci te cotidie meo angelico cibo, ut nosti: quo- modo te deseram, postquam tu me portasti et nutristi, fu- giendo in Egyptum detulisti et multas angustias pro me sustinuisti? Ecce scias quia angeli mei semper custodie- runt te et custodient usque ad transitum tuum. Sed post- * titulum hunc A praebet; C: Transitus beatae Mariae virginis; B: De as- sumtione beatae Mariae virginis. 1 dominus ex BC; A deus | et inter: ita et A et B | O: A om. C: Tempore illo quo dominus ad passionem suam venire. debebat, inter multa verba de quibus eius. gloriosa mater ipsum cotidie deprecabatur - - coepit eum rogare tunc tali mo- do -- de hoc seculo. migrare debuerit, eam cum tuis angelis suscipere debeas et omnes apostolos transitu meo facias. interesse. 5 suscepit: B add deus | aula: Badd sancta | sanctorum: ita certe C, nec aliter, ut suspicor, AB. Pro compendii vero similitudine facile confunduntur se- culorum et sanctorum. | meo angelico cibo: B cibo angelorum meorum | B om fi Arnocalypt. apocryph. ed. Tischondorf. 6 114 VI. TRANSITUS MARIAE. A. quam sustinuero passionem propter homines, sieut scri- ptum est, et in dic terlio resurrexero et post XL dies in celum ascendero, cum videris me eum angelis et archan- gelis, cum sanctis et eum virginibus et eum meis disci- pulis ad te venientem, scito pro certo quod anima tua separabitur a corpore et in celum eam deferam, ubi nun- quam penitus tribulationem vel angustiam habebit. *Tune illa laetificata et glorificata est et osculata genua filii sui, et benedixit creatorem celi et terrae, qui tale donum de- dit ei per Ihesum Christum filium eius. * Secundo igitur anno post ascensionem domini nostri Ihesu Christi beatissima virgo Maria diebus ac noclibus semper in oratione assistebat. Tertia vero die antequam obiret, venit ad eam angelus domini salutavitque eam di- cens: Ave Maria, gratia plena, dominus tecum. Ila autem respondit dicens: Deo gratias. Iterum dixit ei: Accipe hane palmam quam tibi promisit dominus. Illa vero eum magno gaudio gralias deo referens accepit pal- ee oe eee — oe giendo in Eg. dctulisti | cum videris: B videbis | scito: B scias. C: Dixit ad eam dominus: O aula templi dei vici. Alque iterum. dixit: O puella beneduta, ο re- gina omnium sanctorum, 0o domina super omnes mulieres exaltata atque benedicta, antequam me in utero portares , semper te cwtodivi, cibo angelorum , ut noti, per meum anyclum te cotidie care feci: quomodo te deseram, postquam me portasti et nutriti atque fugisti, «& propterca mullotiens pro me multas angwtias sustinuit? Ecce scias quod sicut angelus meus usque nunc te custodivit ct semper servivit, ta ct de cctero semper custodiet atque. service usque ad tuum transitum, Sed - - scri- ptum est, die tertia resurgam ct - - in cclo ascendam. Cum autem videris angelum meum Gabrilm ad te venire cum palina quam tibi de celo mittam, scias me pro- æimo ad te esse venturum. cum mets discip. atque ang. et arch. atque virg. , et ipse- met angelus. Gabriel bene docebit te quoniam. anima tua scparabitur a corpore; et tunc antmam tuam et corpus tuum cum omni choro angelorum , archangclorum, pa- triarcharum atque virginum in cclis defcram, in quibus neque tribulatio neque an- guetia aliqua habctur. 5. C: Tune illa obsculans genua. filii sui benedixit creatorem - - sibi conces- ο -- cius. * lila vero cum usque de manu angeli ex C adsumpsimus. C: Ipsa vero bea- tisstma virgo Maria ct ante passionem filii sui. ct inter ipsam passionem. et post ipsam resurrectionem atque ascensionem dicbus ct noctibus. semper. in orationibus. astitit. Tertia vero antequam gloriosa virgo Maria de hoc seculo migrare deberet, ecce an- gelus Gabril venit ad cam deferens. in dextera manu palmam (codex deferente et palma) Et salutavit cam dicens - - dixit ad eqm angelus: Accipe - - quam tibi VI. TRANSITUS MARIAE. A. 115 mam sibi missam de manu angeli. Dixit ei angelus do- mini: Post triduum erit assumptio tua. Illa autem: Deo gralias, respondit. *Tunc vocavit Ioseph de Arimathia civitate et alios discipulos domini, quibus congregatis et propinquis et nolis, nuntiavit transitum suum omnibus illic astantibus. Tunc beata Maria lavit se et induit se sicut regina, et ex- pectabat adventum filii sui, sicut. promiserat ei. Et ro- gavit omnes propinquos ut eam custodirent et solatium ei facerent. Habebat autem secum tres virgines, Seppho- ram, Abigeam et Zaél; discipuli vero domini nostri Ihesu Christi iam dispersi erant per universum mundum ad po- pulum dei praedicandum. *'Tunc hora tertia facta sunt tonitrua magna et pluvia et coruseationes et tribulatio et terrae motus, dum staret regina Maria in thalamo suo. lohannes evangelista et apo- stolus de Epheso subito ductus est et intravit thalamum beatae Mariae, salutavitque eam dixitque ei: Ave Maria, gralia plena, dominus tecum. Illa vero: Deo gratias, respondit, et elevans se osculata est sanctum lohannem. . dominus meus, filius tuus, per me de celo transmisit. Illa vero - - ei angelus: Post + - ascensio tua. Jlla autem gratias magnas cepit referrt deo lalibus dictis: Ma- gnifcat anima mea dominum et exultavit spiritus meus in deo salutari meo. 5 lavit se et induit se: ita B, item C; A levavit se | B Sephora, Abigea, Zach, €: Tene Joseph ab Arimathia civitate, qui ipsam gloriosam virginem Ma. riam die ac nocte semper in domo serviebat et custodicbat, omnibus suis notis ac propinquis et parentibus et omnibus astantibus transitum. beatae virginis Mariae de- nuntiarit. Tunc beata Maria corpus suum lavit. et induit se, et cum gaudio magno expectabat - - ipse promiserat. Et rogabat omn. pr. suos - - sibi facerent. — Ipsa vero beata Maria habebat secum - - acilicet Seph. Abiceam et Zabel, quae eam die ac norte cum magna reverentia serviebant et custodiebant. © B om et coruscationes usque motus. C: Tunc hora tertia secundi diei, post- quam angelus cum palma venit ad eam, facta sunt tonitrua. et coruscationes et plu- via et magna. tribulatio - - Et dum ipsa regina staret. in oratione m suo thalamo, recedente pluvia, ecce Joh. apost. tntravit in suum thalamum salutavitque cam di- cens - - vero respondit: Deo gr. Et ascendens osculata est - - ei: O fili cartes. -- me dereliquisti et - - non obserrasti nec attendisti, scilicet ut - - ipse praecepit tibi dum pendebat in cruce pro salute hominum - - flexo cum lacrimis veniam postulare cepit - - pepercit ei dando (additum est sibi) exam benedictionem. Rerum obscu- lata est eum. . . HN 8* 116 VI. TRANSITUS MARIAE. A. Dixitque ei beata Maria: 0 carissime fili, cur tanto tem- pore me dimisisti et praecepta tui magistri non attendisti, ut me eustodires, sicut praecepit tibi dum in cruce pen- deret? Ille autem genu flexo veniam rogabat. Tune beata Maria benedixit eum et iterum osculata est eum. Et dum voluisset interrogare unde veniret vel pro qua : causa Hierosolymam venisset, eece omnes discipuli do- mini ad ostia thalami beatae Mariae, excepto Thoma qui dicitur Didymus, nube ducti sunt. Stantes intraverunt salutaveruntque reginam talibus dietis et adoraverunt eam: Ave Maria, gratia plena, dominus tecum. Illa vero sollicita cito surgens et inclinans se, osculans eos gratias deo retulit. *Haec sunt nomina discipulorum domini qui in nube illuc advecti sunt: Iohannes evangelista et Iaco- bus frater eius, Petrus et Paulus, Andreas, Philippus, Lucas, Barnabas, Bartholomaeus et Matthaeus, Matthias qui dieitur Iustus, Simon Chananaeus, Iudas et frater eius, Nicodemus et Maximianus, alii multi, qui numerari non possunt. *Tunc beata Maria dixit fratribus suis: Quid est hoc quod omnes Hierosolymam venistis? Respon- dens Petrus dixit ei: Nobis necessarium fuit hoc a te quae- rere; tu autem interrogas nos? Certe, ut puto, nullus de nobis scit cur huc tanta velocitate venimus hodie. Fui * C: Et cum voluit - - venisti - - venisti - - stantes ante ostium be. Ma. virginis - - Didymus. Et insimul ad cam intraverunt. et adoraverunt eam atque cum magna reverentia sa-utaverunt eam dicentes - - Illa vero, ut solita erat, deo gratias dizit. ® Paulus: B om | Matthaeus (cod. matheus): B add puplicanus | B om Mat- thias (cod. mathias) qui di, Iu. | et frater eius: ita C, nec aliter ut videtur AB, in quibus e£ marcus legi suspicatus eram | B Maxim. et pro et Maxün. | C: Haec - - qui fuerunt adducti: Ioh. evang. Petr. Andr. lac. Zebedei, Paul. Luc. Bartho. Barn. Math. publicanus, Sin. Chana. lud. et frater eius, Nichod. Ma. et alii mu. quos nominare non possumus. 9 C: Tunc - - suis: Videte hoc; quid ita vos omnes Hierusalem venistis - - 0 regina, certe nobis est necesse. inquirere a te hoc quod a nobis inquiris, quia, wb firmiter credo, non est aliquis ex nobis qui sciat qua de causa Hierusalem vens- mus; quia hodie fui Antiochiae et cum tanta velocitate huc veni. et ductus sum, quia etiam interim aliquid nec dicere nec cogitare potui. Similiter ct omnes manifeste di- werunt de quo loco sive de qua regione adducti fuerant. Tunc unusquisque. eorum Àaec audiens valde cepit mirari. VI TRANSITUS MARIAE. A. 11T Antiochiae; modo vero sum hic. Dixerunt omnes mani- feste locum ubi fuerant illo die. Qui ammirati sunt uni- versi, quod ibi aderant, haec audientes. "Dixit eis beata Maria: Ego filium meum rogavi, antequam sustineret pas- sionem, ut ipse et vos esselis ad obitum meum; et annuit mihi hoc donum. Unde sciatis quod die erastina erit trans- jtus meus. Vigilate et orate mecum, ut, quando vene- rit dominus ad animam meam suscipiendam, vigilantes vos inveniat. Tunc omnes promiserunt se vigilare. Et vigilaverunt et adoraverunt per totam noctem cum psal- modiis et canticis eum magnis luminariis. ! Adveniente die dominica hora tertia, sicut spiritus sanctus descendit super apostolos in nube, ita descendit Christus cum multitudine angelorum et accepit animam suae matris. dilectae. Nam talis illustratio fuit et odor sua- vitatis el angeli cantantes cantica canticorum, ubi dieit do- minus: Sicut lilium inter spinas, sic amica mea inter filias, quod omnes qui aderant ibi ceciderunt in facies suas, sicut ceciderunt apostoli quando Christus transfiguravit se co- ram eis in monte Thabor, et per integram horam et dimi- diam nullus exurgere potuit. "'Sed recedente lumine si- mulque cum ipso lumine assumpta est in celum anima bea- lae Mariae virginis eum psalmodiis, hymnis et canticis 19 C: Dixit iterum regina ad eos: Ego dominum et fil. meum (h. 1. plura de- sunt) quia hodie anima mea separabitur a corpore. Et ostendit. eis palmam quam dominus per angelum. suum sibi miserat. de cclo, dixitque eis: Vigilate - - ut cum venerit filius meus et dominus meus, vigilantes vos mecum inveniat. Tunc unusquis- que ipsorum promisit - - canticis. spiritualibus. 1! quod omnes: B ct omnes | A qui ibi aderant ibi | quando Christus usque exurgere (A se erigere) potuit: haec B praebet; A pleraque male om. C: Ventente hora tertia ipsius diei sicuti ^p. sa. apparuit in nube suis discipulis , acilicet. Petro, Jacobo et lohanni, quando transfiguratus est, tta ct tunc apparuit. atque. descen- dit Chr. cum - - dilect. matr. Et tunc omnis terra tremuit; facta fuit illustratio et claritas adventus Christi cum odore suavitatis, quod unusqui«que eorum. ibi astan- tiem ceciderit in faciet enas; quando dominus transfiguratus est coram eis, audie- bant canticum. angelicum cantare: Sicut. lilium. inter spinas, sic amica. mea inter filias, et .... (decem fere litterae) una hora ct dimidia prae nimia claritate, et nullus tpsorum se erigere potuit. Sic singula, sed vix recte. 18 simulque: D simul | virginis cum ps. hy. ct canticis (cod. cantica) cantic.: 118 VL TRANSITU8 MABIAE. A. eanticorum. Et ascendente nube omnis terra contremuit, et in uno momento obitum sanctae Mariae omnes Hierosymi- tani aperte viderunt. | Et illa eadem hora introivit Satanas in illos et coe- perunt cogitare quid de corpore eius facerent. Et acce- perunt arma ut eorpus eius arderent et apostolos interfi- cerent, quia de ea exierant dispersiones Israel, propter peccata eorum et congregationem gentium. Sed caeci- tate pereussi sunt, percutientes capita sua per parietes et pereutientes se invicem. 'Tunc apostoli tanta elari- tate perterriti, levantes se cum psalmodio corpus san- etum de monte Sion ferebant in valle losaphat. Sed ve- nientes media via, ecce quidam Iudaeus, Ruben nomine, sanctum volens feretrum in terra iactare cum corpore bea- haec om B | ascendente nube ex B; A discedente lumine | omnis terra contr. eto.: Ἡ omnes contremuerunt et uno momento obiit virgo Maria et omnes Hier. aperte vid. C: Sed recedente simul cum - - est ipsa anima be. Ma. virginis in celum. cum psalm. et canticis spiritualibus. (Nil praeterea.) 13 de ea (cf. etiam C): B de eis | congregationem : ita scriptam est; nimi- rum verba propter pecc. eorum et congr. gent. auctor libelli addidit ut commenta- retur quod de dispersione Isr. dictum erat. | se invicem: B add et mortui sunt. Οι Tunc iterum introivit sathanas in populo ludacorum ct ceperunt - - facerent, quia , ut ipsi dicebant, de ipsa exierat dissensio ludaeorum : propterea. volebant eius sanctissimum. corpus destruere atque comburcre. Tunc ceperunt. facere incantationes quam plurimas, ct insimul se convenire ct taliter facere volebant ut memoria bea- tae Mariae virginis non haberetur in terra. Et acceptis armis credebant se facere insultum in discipulos ddmini et per vim capere corpus gloriosae virginis Mariae, quia ipsum penitus volcbaut delere atque. comburere. Et divino tudicio ac diviua vindita, statim ut ceperunt iter ad faciendum hoc quod cogitaverant, in ipso mo- mento ceperunt se invicem cum ipsis armis percutere atque occidere; et tanquam fu- riosi ct malitiosi percuticbant capita per muros. et parietes, et super ipsos versare eorum rabies (extrema corrupta). 34 apostoli ex B (et C); A enim | perterriti etc. : B illuntnati levaverunt. cor pus beatae Mariae virginis cum psalmodia de mo. Si. et fereb. | in valle: ita A, similiterque infra (scripturam B codicis non adnotavi) | B Josapha (sed post etiam Josaphat habet). C: Zune ap. pert. tant. clar. levantes [107] cum magna Kducia et cum magno honore atque gaudio, cum psulmodtis, hymuis et canticis spiritualibus ceperunt portare sanctissimum corp. de monte Sion in vallem losaphat. Et dum venissent circa mediam viam tineris quod ceperant, ecce. quid. Iud. scriba venit de tribu Dan, nomine Ruben, qui volebat et cogitabat sanctissinum corpus in terra facere. Set (sic) divina dei iudicio, dum ipse ludaeus porrigerct manus versus cor- pus sanctae dei genitricis Mariae, illi cito manus eius usque ad cubitum aruerunt, et nullo modo valebat ad se trahere. VI. TRANSITUS MARIAE. A. 119 tae Mariae. Sed manus eius aruerunt usque ad cubitum; nolendo volendo usque in valle Iosaphat descendit plo- rans et lugens, quia manus eius erant erectae ad fere- trum, et uon valebat manus suas ad se retrahere. "Et coepit rogare apostolos ut per orationem eorum salvare- tur et Christianus efficeretur. Tune apostoli flectentes genua rogaverunt dominum ut eum solveret. Quo sa- nato eadem hora, gratias refereus deo et oseulans pedes reginae omnium sanctorum el apostolorum, in ipso loco baptizatus est, et coepit praedicare nomen dei nostri Ihesu Christi. “Tune apostoli cum magno honore posuerunt cor- pus in monumento, flendo et canendo prae nimio amore et dulcedine. Et subito cireumfulsit eos lux de celo, et cadentes in terram, corpus sanctum ab angelis in celum est assumptum. "Tune beatissimus Thomas subito ductus est ad montem oliveti et vidit beatissimum corpus petere celum, coepitque clamare et dicere: O mater sancta, mater bene- dicta, mater immaculata, si inveni gratiam modo, quia video te, laetifiea servum tuum per tuam misericordiam, quia ad celum pergis. "Tunc zona, qua apostoli corpus 15 solecrct: ita (non saltaret) A, nec aliter C | sanato: ita scriptum esse videtur, et confirmatur C codicis scriptura. C: Tunc tlle cepit rog. sanctos app. dei ct ets firmiter promittere quia, si per orationem eorum saloaretnr, absque mora Sfcerctur Christianus. Το omnes opp. - - veginam ut eum soverct. Et sanatus est eadem hora, et cepit cum magno gaudio obsculari pedes virginis et pedes omnium apostolorum , et statim in illo loco baptizatus est. Deinde eps praed. nom, domini no. I. Chr. 1€ C: Amplius autem portaverunt sanctissimum corpus in valle Iosaphat, ct ibi ipsum collocarerunt cum omni honore, flendo - - et cadens (?) in terra sanct. corp. 2 assumpt. eet. 17 coepitque cl. et dic. O mater ex B sunt; A clamare coepit (videtur antea inter et vidit excidisse ut) circa cam: Mater | quia video te ex D; A te vidente (videndi?) | quia ad celum pergis ex B; A adscendentem. C: Tune beatus Tho- mas cum ascenderet in montem olrrcti, vidit corpus sanctae dei genitricis celum pe- tere; cepit clamare flendo τους magna: Mater sancta, ma. imma. πια. bened. renio te videre; quomodo me dimittis, quia rideo te in celum ascendere? Ter tuam san- ctam miseric. sanctifica me filium tuum. — Tunc illa gloriosa virgo Maria exaucivit 120 VL TRANSITUS MARIAE. A. sanctissimum praecinxerant, beato Thomae de celo ia- ctata est. Quam accipiens et osculans eam ac deo gratias referens venit iterum in valle Iosaphat. "Invenit omnes apostolos et aliam turbam magnam ibi pectora sua percu- tientes prae claritate quam viderant. Qui videntes se in- vicem et osculati, beatus Petrus dixit ad eum: Vere sem- per durus et incredulus fuisti, quia pro incredulitate tua non placuit deo ut esses nobiseum ad sepeliendam ma- trem salvatoris. llle vero percutiens pectus suum dixit: Scio autem et firmiter credo quia malus homo et ineredu- lus semper fui; veniam igitur peto ab omnibus vobis de duritia et incredulitate mea. Et omnes oraverunt pro eo. "Tunc dixit beatus Thomas: Ubi posuistis corpus eius? Qui digito sepulerum monstraverunt. Ille vero dixit: Non est ibi corpus quod dicitur sanctissimum. ‘unc ait bea- tus Petrus ad eum: lam alia vice resurrectionem nostri magistri et domini credere noluisti nobis, nisi digitis tuis palpares et videres; quomodo credes nobis ut corpus sanctum hic esset? Adhuc ille affirmat dicens: Non est hie. Tune quasi irati ad sepulerum aecesserunt, quod in petra erat eavatum novum, tuleruntque lapidem; corpus eum et misit sibi de celo zonam de qua sancti app. praecinxerant eam. Quam ace. et obsc. et magnas grat. deo referens venit in valle lo. 18 quia malus homo etc.: B quia malus sum et durus. et incredulus et semper etc. | igitur ex B; A om. C: Jbi invenit own. app. et illam (urb. magn. percu- tientes corpora sua prae nimia clar. qu. vid. Et videntes beatum. Thomam cum gaudio obsculati sunt eum, dixitque ad eum be. Pe. - - et quia incredulitas tua non placuit deo, ideo nobiscum non fuisti ad sep. matr. domini salvatoris. Ille vero per- cutiebat pe. su. et dicebat: Vere scio et - - malus sum et incr. Veniam .peto deo et suae sanctae matri ct omnib. vob. propter incredulitatem meam. Et omn. statim ce- perunt orare pro co. 19 C: Tune bea. Th. dix. eis - - corp. sanctae virginis Mariae? Qui cum di gitis demonstrabant eius sepulcr. - - est hic illud quod dicitis nec quod esse creditis. Respondit ei be. Pe.: liu vice resu. dom. nostri Ihe. Chr. cred. no. wisi dig. tu. plagas eius tetiyisses et oculis tuis eum vidisses. Quomodo nunc credere poteris quod sanctiss. corp. hic sepultum. fuisset. Adhuc ipse magis affirmabat eis diceudo -- Tunc ili qu. tr. cucurrerunt ad monumentum. sanctae dei genitricis et sustulerunt lapidem qui superpositus fuerat suo sancto et glorioso sanctissimo monumento. Et respicientes in monumentum, ct (sic) nihil viderunt nisi solummodo lapidem qui erat VL TRANSITUS MARIAE. A. 121 vero non invenerunt, nescientes quid dicerent, quia victi erant sermonibus Thomae. ™Deinde beatus Thomas re- ferebat eis quomodo missam cantabat in India; indutus adhuc erat vestimenta sacerdotalia. Verbum dei ille ne- sciens in monte oliveti ductus erat et vidit sanctissimum corpus beatae Mariae in celum ascendere, et oravit eam ut benedictionem ei daret. Exaudivit deprecationem illius el iaetavit illi zonam suam, qua praecincta erat. Et osten- dit illam zonam cunelis. " Videntes autem apostoli ein- gulum quod illi praecinxerant, glorificantes deum veniam pelierunt omnes beato Thomae propter benedietionem, quam dedit illi beata Maria et propterea quod vidit cor- pus sanctissimum celos ascendere. Et benedixit eos bea- tus Thomas et dixit: Ecce quam bonum et quam iucun- dum habitare fratres in unum. ΕΙ nube qua ibi advecti sunt, eadem nubes revexit unumquemque in locum suum, sicut Philippus quando baptizavit eunuchum, sicut legitur in actibus apostolo- plenus manna; quoniam illud monumentum abscissum erat de petra. Propterea quia inventebant sanctum. monumentum. vacuum, (sequitur no» manna?) interrogabant quid dicere deberent beato Thomae. 39 C: Postquam. rero be. Thom. vidit eos stupentes, exultantes et nescientes quid de sepulto. corpore dicerent, eis taliter blande loqui cepit: Fratres mei et domini mei, aude. Hodie cantari missam. in Indiam (sic) et adhuc. sum indutus. veste sacerdotali sicut. ibi fui. Nescio qualiter hue veni vel adductus sum; sed statim dum incepit adscendere (videtur nonnihil desiderari), et rogavi eam nt benedictionem mihi daret. Tune ipsa exandirit me et mcam audivit. deprecationem, Unde ipsa. regina et domina mea statim misit ad me zonam suam, quam (sic) praecincta erat. Et ostendit eis. | verbum: ita A, non rerbo 110: Videntes app. cingulum quo praecinrerant sanctissimum. corpus virginis Mariae, glorificacerunt deum et reniam -- beati Thomae de hoc quod ei dixerant, et quia tpsc gloriosus apostolus meruerat. [videre] sanctissimum corp. celos ascendere et etiam cingulum acceperat. sanctae dei genitricis. sibi per angelum de celo missum. Et rogabant omnes ibi adstantes apostolum ut veniam eis. daret. et benedictionem. Tunc be. Thom. cepit. flere ct cum magno gaudio benedicebat [eos] atque dicebat: Ecce -- in unum. 33 Ke ita et: B ita | ubi erant primo ex B; A om. OC: Et statim in ipsa hora wnusquisque ipsorum apostolorum cum eadem. nube cum qua adductus fuerat remeavit sive reversus est ad suman locum proprium, Et sicut legitur in actibus app. de Philippo qui baptizavit eunuchum et statim rediit «d suum locum; similiter Aba- 122 VL .TRANSITUS MARIAE. A. rum; et sicut Abacuc propheta portavit victum Danieli qui erat in lacu leonum et cito reversus fuit in Iudaeam. Et ila et apostoli eito reversi sunt ubi erant primo ad po- pulum dei praedicandum. “Nec mirum talia eum facere, qui clauso utero intravit et exivit de virgine, qui ianuis clausis ad discipulos intravit, qui surdos audire fecit, mor- tuos suscitavit, leprosos mundavit, qui caecos illumina- vit et alia multa mirabilia fecit. Hoc credere non est du- bium. “Egu sum Ioseph qui corpus domini in meo sepulcro posui et ipsum resurgentem vidi, et templum eius sacratis- simum beatam Mariam semper virginem ante ascensionem et post ascensionem domini semper custodivi, et in pa- gina el in pectore meo quae praecesserunt de ore dei, et quomodo supradicta gesta sunt dei crisi. Et notum feci omnibus ludaeis et gentibus ea quae oculis vidi et auri- bus audivi, et usque dum vixero praedicare non desistam. cuc, qui deportavit victum Danieli et cito reveraus est in Iudaeam, et unusquisque apostolorum citissime reversus est ad praedicaudum populum det in loco illo «bi prius fuerat. missus sive constitutus vel praeordinatus. 33 Nec mirum etc.: B Neo mirum est. talia credere, quia ianuis. clausis etc. C: Nec mirum est talia credere, quia ille clauso utero virginis intravit et semper custodivit incorruptam (ita scribere poterat auctor, nisi mavis tucorruptelam) ac servavit, et tertia. die resurrewit, et clausis tanuis suis maujfesto discipulis apparuit atque cum eis locutus fuit, qui surdos fecit aud. , mort. susc., cecos illum., lepr. mund. , in Chana Galdeac de agua vinum fecit. 34 ipsum ex B; A om | vidi; B audivi ct vidi | et templum usque semp. viryi- nem: ita textus corruptus restituendus videbatur | ante asceus. et post ascens, dom. semp. custodivi: D εἰ sepulcrum ante qscens. semp. custod. | Et «n pagina usque criss ex D; A pleraque corrupte | desistam ex B; A desisto | assidue wt sit etc: B ut pro nobis ad dominum intercedat, cut est honor ct glor. in sec. secu- lorum, amen. C: Quia cgo loseph, qui corpus domini nostri Ihesu Christi in meo sep. posus et post eius. resurrectionem ipsum vidi et cum eo locutus fui; qui postca suam püssimam matrem in domo seo usque ad assumptioncm suam. in celis custo- divi e£ pro posse meo servivi; qui etiam de suo sanctu ore multa secreta. audire et videre merui, quae in pectore meo scripsi et continui. Ka quae oculis sneis vidi ct auribus audivi de sua sancta. et ylorivsa assumptione, fidelibus Christianis et deum timentibus scripst, et dum vizcro haec praedicare, dicere, scribere omnibus gentibus non desistam. Et sciat unusquisque Christianus , quod ille qui hoc scriptam secum habuerit vel in domo sua, sivc sit clericus vel laicus vel femina, diabolus non no- ο δε ci, cius. filius non erit. lunaticus vel daemoniacus ec surdus nec cecus; i4 VI. TRANSITUS MARIAE. A. 123 Cuius assumptio hodie per universum mundum veneratur et colitur, ipsam precemur assidue ut sit memor nostri ante piissimum suum filium in celo, cui laus est et gloria per infinita secula seculorum, amen. domo eius non ..... [fere est magna tn. pit], morte subitanea non peribit; de qua- eunque tribulatione clamaverit ad cam, erandictur, atque in die obitus sui cum suis sanctis virginibus tn suo adiutorio eam habebit. Deprecor ego assidue ut ipsa piis- sima ac misericordissima regina semper sit [rmemor] met et omnium in se credentium ac sperantium ante piissimum filium. suum dominum nostrum. Ihesum. Christum, qui cum patre et sptrity sancto vivit. ct regnat deus per infintta secula. seculorum , Subseriptum est: Explicit transitus beatae Mariae virgini. Sit! pax legbnti, sit gratia digna petenti. Qui legerit hune. sermonem , salvetur. VI. TRANSITUS MARIAE. B. INCIPIT TRANSITUS BEATAE MARIAE. * I. (IL) ' Igitur cum dominus et salvator lesus Christus pro totius seculi vita confixus clavis crucis penderet in ligno, vidit cirea erucem matrem stantem οἱ Iohannem evange- listam, quem prae ceteris apostolis peculiarius diligebat, eo quod ipse solus ex eis virgo esset in corpore. Tradidit * Ita cod. Ven., nisi quod additum babet cum laetitia. In Maxima Biblioth. vet. patr. II, 2. pag. 212. tituli loco legitur: Sancti Melitonis episcopi Sardensis de transitu virginis Mariae, libor. Quem titulum excipit caput primum, quod sic habet: Melito serous Christi, episcopus. ecclesiae Sar- densis, venerabilibus in domino fratribus Laodiceae constitutis in pace salutem, Sacpe scripsisse me memini de quodam Leucio qui uobiscua cam apostolis conocr- satus alieno sensu et animo temerario discedens. a via iustitiae plurima de aposto- lorus actibus in libris suis imseruit: et de virtutibus quidem. corwa multa et caria dixd, de doctrina vero eorum plurima mentitus est, asserens. cos aliter docuisse et stabiliens quasi ex corum verbis sua nçfunda argumenta, Nee solum. sibi suffü- cere arbüratus est, verus etiam transitum. beatae semper veryinis Mariae yenitri. cis dei ita impio depravavit stylo, ut in ecclesia dei non solum leyere sed ctiam nefas sit audire. Nos ergo vobis petentibus quae ab apostolo Iohaune audivimus, haec simpliciter scribeutes vestrae. fraternitati direcanus , | credentes non aliena. dog- mata ab haereticis pullulantia, sed patron in filio, filium in patre, deitatis et ὑν- divisae substantiae. trina manente persona; neque duas. hominis. naturas conditas, bonam scilicet ct mulam, sed unum naturam bonau a deo bono conditam, quac. dolo serpentis est vitiata per culpam , et Christi est reparata per gratiam. Quibus praemissis caput II. incipit: Jyitur cum dominus 1 dominus: MB dom. noster | matrem: MB add suam | ex cis virgo cssct: MB . VIL TRANSITUS MARIAE. B. 195 igitur ei curam sanctae Mariae, dicens ad eum: Ecce ma- ter tua, et ad ipsam inquiens: Ecce filius tuus. Εκ illa hora saneta dei genitrix in lohannis cura specialius per- mansit, quamdiu vitae istius incolatum transegit. Et dum apostoli mundum suis sortibus in praedicatione sumpsis- sent, ipsa in domo parentum illius iuxta montem oliveti consedit. II. (IL) | 'Secundo itaque anno postquam Christus devicta morte caelum conscenderat, die quadam desiderio Christi Maria aestuans laerimari sola intra hospitii sui receptacu- lum coepi. Et ecce angelus magni luminis habitu re- splendens ante eum adstitit et in salutationis verba prosi- luit dicens: Ave benedicta a domino, suscipe illius salu- tem qui mandavit salutem Iacob per prophetas suos. Ecce, inquit, ramum palmae; de paradiso domini tibi attuli; quem portare facies ante feretrum tuum, cum in die ter- lia assumpta fueris de corpore. Ecce enim expectat te filius tuus cum thronis et angelis et universis caeli virtu- tibus. ?Tunc Maria dixit ad angelum: Peto ut congre- gentur ad me omnes apostoli domini lesu Christi. Cui angelus: Ecce, inquit, hodie per virtutem domini mei lesu Christi omnes apostoli ad te venient. Et ait illi Ma- ria: logo ut mittas super me benedictionem tuam, ut nulla potestas inferni occurrat mihi in illa hora qua anima mea fuerit egressa de corpore, et ne videam principem tenebrarum. Et ait angelus: Potestas quidem inferni non ex ipsis virgo degeret | sanctae. Mariae: MB sanct. virginis matris Mar. | ad ip- sam inquiens: MB ad illam inguit | 3 Ex illa: MB Et ex illa | tn praedicatione : cod. Ven. de praed. | ín domo: MB(?) domo II. 1 Secu»do itaque: MB δες. it. et vicesimo | die quadam: MB cum d. qu. | Christi: cod. Ven. omittit ! Maria aestuans etc.: MB succensa. Maria sola intra domus istius recept. lacrymaretur, ecce | in sal verb, prosiluit: MB salutationis rerba persolvit | bened. a dom.: MB Bened. domino | suscip. illius salutem: cod. Ven. suscipiens salutem | de parad. domini: MB de par. dei | expectat te: cod. Ven. te om | ? peto ut: MB peto abs te ergo ut | apost. domini: MB add mei | Cui angelus: MB add dizit | apostoli ad te: MB apost. assumpti huc ad te | Et ait. 196 VIL. TRANSITUS MARIAE. BH. nocebit tibi; benedictionem autem aeternam dedit tibi do- minus deus tuus, euius ego servus sum el nunlius: non videndi autem principem tenebrarum effectum non a me tibi dandum existimes, sed ab illo quem in tuo utero ba- iulasti: ipsius enim est potestas omnium in seeula secu- lorum. llaec dicens angelus cum magno splendore dis- cessi. Palma autem illa fulgebat nimia luce. Tune Maria exuens se induit melioribus vestimentis. Et acci- piens palmam, quam susceperat de mauu angeli, egressa Ín montem oliveti coepit orare et dicere: Non ego fueram digna, domine, suscipere te, nisi tu misertus fuisses mei; sed tamen ego eustodivi thesaurum quem commendasti mihi. Ideo peto a te, rex gloriae, ut non noceat mihi potestas gehennae. Si enim eaeli et angeli ante te tre- munt quotidie, quanto magis humo de terra conditus, cui nihil erit boni nisi quantum acceperit a tua pia largitate. Tu es, domine, deus semper benedictus in secula. Et haec dicens reversa est in hospitium suum. Hl. LV.) ! Et ecce subito, dum praedicaret sanctus lohannes in Epheso, die dominiea, hora diei tertia, terrae motus factus est magnus, et nubes elevavit eum et suscepit eum ab oculis omnium, et adduxit eum ante ostium domus ubi erat Maria. Et pulsans ostium, statim ingressus est. Cum autem videret eum Maria, exultavit in gaudio et dixit: Rogo te, fili lohannes, memor esto verborum domini mei ang.: MB dit autem ang. ad cam | a me tibi dandum: cod. Ven. a me datum | in tuo utero: MB tu in sancto tuo utero! Haec. dicens: MB Eth. dic. | 3 Palma autem illa fulgebat nimia luce: haec cod. Ven. simia luce omissis post vestimentis habet. | exuens se ind. mel. vest.: MB exuens se prioribus indumentis. induit meliora | egressa etc.: MB egressa est in m. ol. et coepit | thesaurus: MB add tuum | ideo: MB ideoque | chil ert: MB nihil residet | pia largitate: MB bonitate | domine deus: MB enim dominus deus | Et haec dicens: MB Et cwn haec. dixissct IH. 3 sanctus: MB beatus | erat Maria: MB erat virgo deipara Maria | Cum tideret ete.: MB cum autem videret cum sanctissima virgo Maria | verborum -- qui- buss cdd.. Ven. verbo (correctum est verbi) - - qui | dom. mei Z Chr.: MB do. VII. THANSITUS MARIAE. B. 197 lesu Chrisli, quibus commendavit me tibl. Ecce enim in die tertio, cum recessura de corpore sum, audivi con- silia ludaeorum dicentium: Expectemus diem quando mo- rietur illa quae portavit illum seductorem, et corpus eius igni comburamus. "Vocavit ergo sanctum Iohannem et introduxit eum in secretarium domus, et ostendit ei ve- stimentum sepulturae suae et palmam illam luminis, quam acceperat ab angelo, monens eum ut illam faceret ferri ante lectum suum cum iret ad monumentum. IV. (V.) Cui sanctus lohannes ait: Quomodo ego solus tibi parabo exequias, nisi venerint fratres et coapostoli domini mei lesu Christi ad reddendum honorem corpusculo tuo? Et eece subito per imperium dei omnes apostoli de locis in quibus praedicabant verbum dei elevati in nube rapti sunt, et depositi sunt ante ostium domus in qua habita- bat Maria. Et salutantes se invicem mirabantur dicentes: Quae causa est ob quam dominus nos hic congregavit? V. (VI) Tunc omnes apostoli gaudentes unanimiter consum- eee am ----- am crm mini Les Chr. magistri. tui | comm. me: MB me comm.| Ecce enim etc.: MB Ecce enim die tertio discessura sum de corpore; audivi autem consilium | Expe- ctemus -- comburamws: cod. Ven. Expectamus - - comburatur | morietur illa: MB moriatur — * sanct. Johannem : MB sanct. apostolum. Io. | monens: MB praemo- nens | ferri: cod Ven. ferre | cum iret ad: MB eum duceretur ad sepulturam et fret. ad IV. sanctus Johannes: MB beatus. et dilertus apostolus. loannes | tibi pa- rabo: MB par. tibi domina | fratres ete.: MB fratr. mei, discipuli et coapost. dom. nostri Ie. Chr. | corpusrulo tuo: cod. Ven. corpusculi tut | Et ecce: MB Fl JSactum est. et ecce | dep. sunt ante: MB om sunt | Maria: MB add domini ma- ter | dominus: cod. Ven. om ; congregavit: MB in επι congr. | congregatit? MB addita habet hace: Adventt autem cum eta Paulua, ex circumcisione conver- sus, qui arsumptus fucrat cum Barnaba in ministerium gentium, — Cumque inter eos esset pia contentio quis ex eis prior orarct ad dominum. ut ostenderet. illis. causam speorum, ct Petrus l'aulum hortaretur. nt prior ovaret, Paulus respondit dicens: Tuum est istud officium, primum inchoare, mazime cum sis electus a deo columna ecele- siae, et tu prarcedis omnes in apostolatu: meum autem minime; nam ego mthimus sum omnion vestrum, et tanquam abortivo visus est mihi Christus; rec me vobis aequare praetumo , tamen gratia dei sum td quod sum. V. gaudentes: MB add super humilitate Pauli 128 VII. TRANSITUS MARIAE. B. maverunt orationem suam. Et cum dixissent Amen, ecce subito venit beatus Iohannes et indicavit eis omnia haec. Ingressi vero apostoli domum invenerunt Mariam et salu- taverunt eam dicentes: Benedicta tu a domino, qui fecit caelum et terram. Quibus illa ait: Pax vobiscum sit, fra- tres dilectissimi. Quomodo huc venistis? Qui narrave- runt ei quomodo unusquisque ab spiritu dei elevali in nube et depositi ibidem advenissent. Quibus illa dixit: Non me fraudavit deus conspeetu vestro. Ecce ingrediar viam universae terrae, nec dubito quod nune dominus vos hue adduxerit in solatium ferendo angustiis quae venturae sunt mihi. Nunc ergo deprecor vos ut sine in- termissione omnes unanimiter vigilemus, usque in illam horam qua dominus veniet et ego sum recessura de corpore. VI. (VIL) Cumque cireuitu eonsedissent eonsolantes eam, ubi triduo in dei laudibus vacarent, ecce die tertia cirea ho- ram tertiam diei super omnes qui erant in domo illa sopor irruit, et nullus omnino vigilare potuit nisi soli apostoli et tres tantummodo virgines quae ibidem erant. Et ecce subito advenit dominus lesus Christus cum magna multi- tudine angelorum, et splendor magnus in locum illum descendit, et eraut angeli hymnum dicentes et eollaudan- tes dominum. Tune salvator loeutus est dieens: Veni preciosissima margarita, intra receptaeulum vitae ae- ternae. Et cum dixissent: MB Et cum Jinem orationis fecissent et dix. | venit beat. Ioh.: MB ventt ad eos deo dignus apostolus Ioannes | vero: MB ergo| Mariam: MB matrem domini nostri Mariam | dilectissimi. Quomodo: MB electé a domino. Et interrogavit eos dicens: Quomodo | Qui: MB add illico | unusquisque: MB add ex ipsis, tum pergit: a spir. dei elevatus i. n. et depositus | Quibus illa etc.: MB Quibus ipsa dixit: Dominus vos huc. adduxit. in solatium ferendum ang. | | veniet: MD venturus est | sum recessura etc.: MB de corp. hoc sum recessura VI. Cumque etc.: MB Cumque consedissent et cousol. cam triduo in dei laud. perstitissent | sopor: MB repente sopor | quae ibidem erant: MB quae sacrae vir- gini comites erant | Christus: MB οι | Vent: MB add electa mea | intra: MB add $n VH. TRANSITUS MARIAE. B. 199 VII. (VIIL) ' Tunc Maria prostravit se iu pavimento adorans deum et dixit: Benedictum nomen gloriae tuae, domine deus meus, qui dignatus es me ancillam tuam eligere et arca- num tuum mysterium mihi commendare. Memor igitur esto mei, rex gloriae: tu enim scis quia in toto corde meo dilexi te et custodivi thesaurum creditum mihi. Suscipe me itaque famulam tuam, et libera me a potestate tene- brarum, ut nullus Satanae impetus occurrat mihi nee vi- deam tetros spiritus obviantes mihi. ‘Cui salvator re- spondit: Cum ego missus a patre pro salute mundi fuis- sem suspensus in eruce, ad me princeps tenebrarum ve- nit; sed dum nullum sui in me operis vestigium inve- nire praevaluit, victus et conculcatus abscessit. Tu ubi videbis eum, videbis quidem lege humani generis, per quam sorlita es finem mortis; non autem nocere potest libi, quia tecum sum ut adiuvem te. Veni seeura, quia expectat te caelestis militia, ut te introducat ad paradisi gaudia. ?Et haec dicente domino exurgens Maria de pa- vimento accubuit super lectum suum, et gratias agens deo emisit spiritum. . Viderunt autem apostoli animam eius tanti candoris esse ut nulla mortalium lingua digne possit effari: vincebat enim omnem candorem nivis et universi metalli et argenti radiantis magna luminis cla- ritate. VIIL (IX.) ' Tunc salvator locutus est dicens: Surge Petre et ac- VU. ?! adorans deum et: MB ad. dominum, quae | domine: cod. Ven. om | ancill. tuam: MB humillimam ane. tuam | arc. tunm myst.: MB arc. tui mysterü | thesaurmm (cod. Ven. add traditum vel) cred. mihi: MB thes. a te miht cr. | Suscipe etc.: MB Susc. itag. me domine ancillam tuam | obo. mii: MB occursantes | 9 ab- scessit etc.: MB abscessit. Vidi, et tu ergo videbis eum quidem communi lege hum. gen. per quam sortiris f. m., nocere autem non poterit tibi, quia nihil in te habet, et quia tecum sum ut ernam te. Veni igitur iam secura | caelestis: MB add vitae | introducat ad: MB introducam in | Maria: MB beatissima virgo | deo: MB do- mino deo | animam cte.: MB tantum. lucis candorem ut | luminis: MB om VIN. 1 Petre: MB Petre, tu et reliqui apostoli | et accipe etc.: MB et cor- Apocalypse. αφου ph. ed. Tischendori. y 130 VI. TRANSITUS MARIAE. HB. cipe corpus Mariae et dimitte illud in dextram partem eivitatis ad orientem; et invenies ibi monumentum novum, in quo ponelis eam, et expectate donec veniam ad vos. ΣΕ haec dicens dominus tradidit animam sanctae Mariae Michaeli, qui erat praepositus paradisi et princeps gentis ludaeorum ; et Gabriel ibat cum illis. Et statim salvator eaelo est receptus eum angelis. IX. (X) ‘Tres autem virgines quae ibidem erant. et vigilabant susceperuut corpus beatae Mariae, ut lavarent illud more funeris. Cumque spoliassent illam vestibus suis, saerum corpus illud tanta claritate resplenduit, ul tangi quidem posset pro obsequio, videri autem species prae nimia luce coruscante non posset: nisi domini splendor apparuit ma- gnus, et sentiebatur nihil, corpus dum lavaretur mundis- simum et nullo humore sordis infectum. "Cumque ve- stissent eam linteis mortalibus, paulatim lux illa obseu- rata est. Et erat corpus beatae Mariae simile floribus lilii, et odor suavitalis magnae egrediebatur ex ea,' ita ut ei similis suavitas inveniri nulla posset. X. (XL) "Tune igitur sanctum corpus imposuerunt feretro dixeruntque ad invicem apostoli: Quis palmam hanc ante feretrum eius portabit? Tune Iohannes ait ad Petrum: pus Mariae dilectae meae accipite et deferte illud | invenies ibi: MB tnventetis | ponetis etc.: MB ponentes eam expectate 3 sanct. Mariae: MB saact. matris suae Mar. | Michaeli: MB add archangelo suo | erat: MB est] Judaeorua: MB Hebracorum | Gabriel: MB add archan- gelus | cum ilis: MB cum ea | Et statin: MB Dominus autem saloator woster statim. in coelum cum angelis receptus. est. IX. ‘beatae Mariae etc.: MB beatissimac parentis. Mariae, et laverunt il. lud. funerum more | spoliassent: MB exvissent | nisi domini -- wihil, corpus dum etc.: haec si recte exscripta sunt, videntur vitio laborare. MB sic: et splendor app. magnus et nihil sentiebatur, dum lavaretur corpus mund, et nullo hor- rore sord. inf. | 3 linteis : MB add ct indumentis | obscurata est: MB evanuit | corpus beatae Mar. simile: MB facies bcatae genitricis Dei Mariae similis ΥΠ. TRANSITUS MARIAE. B. 131 Tu [qui] praecedis nos in apostolatu, debes palmam hanc ante lectum ipsius [ferre]. Cui Petrus respondit: Tu so- lus ex nobis virgo es electus a domino, et tantam gratiam invenisti ut super pectus eius recumberes. Et ipse dum pro salute nostra in crucis stipite penderet, hanc tibi ore proprio commendavit. Tu igitur portare debes hanc pal- mam, et nos suscipiamus corpus illud ad portandum us- que ad locum monumenti. *Posthaec Petrus elevans: Accipite corpus, coepit cantare et dieere: Exiit Israel de Aegyplo, Alleluia. Portabant autem cum eo ceteri apo- stoli corpus beatae Mariae, et lohannes palmam ferebat luminis ante feretrum. Ceteri vero apostoli canebant voce suavissima. XI. (XIL) ^ ! Et ecce novum miraculum. Apparuit nubes super feretrum magna valde, sicut apparere solet magnus cir- eulus iuxta splendorem lunae; et angelorum exercitus erat in nubibus canticum suavitatis emittens, et resonabat terra a sonitu duleedinis magnae. ‘Tune egressus de ci- vitate populus, fere quindecim milia, mirabantur dicentes: Quis est sonitus iste tantae suavitatis? *Tunc stetit unus qui diceret illis: Maria exiit de corpore, et discipuli lesu circa eam laudes dicunt. Et respicientes videruut coro- natum lectum magna gloria, et apostolos cantantes voce magna. ‘Et ecce unus ex illis, qui erat princeps sacer- X. [σι] ex MB est, item [ferre], sed MB habet ante feretrum merito ferre | Et ipse dum: MB Insuper dum ipse | et nos suscipiamus otc: MB et ego suscipiam ad sustinendum sacrosantum hoc et venerabile corpus ukque ad * Posthaec Petrus etc: MB Cut Paulus ait: Et ego, qui iunior sum omutum vestrum, portabo tecum. — Cumque consensissent omnes, Frtrus elevans a capite fere- trum coepit psallere. et dicere | Portabant autem etc: MB Sustinebat autem cum eo Paulus sacrum beatae semper virginis Mariae corpus | palmam ferebat etc: MB ante feretrum praeferebat palmam luminis || canebant: MB psallebant ΧΙ. !sovum mirac.: MB nov. factum. est mir. | nubes: MB corona nubis | emittens: MB emittentium | a sonitu: MB sonitu | vilia: MB millia hominum | iste: MB om * Maria czitt ete: MB Mar. mater Iesu. exiit modo de | lectum: MB feretri lectulum 9 * 132 VI. TRANSITUS MARIAE. B. dotum ludaeorum in ordine suo, repletus furore et ira dixit ad reliquos: Ecce tabernaculum illius qui nos turba- vit el omne genus nostrum, qualem gloriam accepit? Et accedens voluit evertere feretrum et corpus ad terram de- licere. Et statim aruerunt manus eius ab ipsius cubitibus et adhaeserunt leeto. Et elevantibus apostolis feretrum pars eius pendebat et pars eius haerebat ad lectum, et torquebatur supplieio vehementer ambulantibus apostolis et psallentibus. Angeli vero qui erant in nubibus per- eusserunt populum caecitate. XII. (XIE) "Tunc princeps ille clamavit dicens: Deprecor te, sancte Petre, ne me despicias quaeso in tanta necessitate, quia tormenlis magnis crucior valde. Memor esto quod, quando in praetorio ancilla ostiaria te recognovit et dixit ceteris ut ealumniarentur tibi, tune ego locutus sum pro te bona. Tune respondens Petrus ait: Non est meum aliud dare tibi; si autem credideris toto eorde in dominum lesum Christum, quem ista portavit in utero, et virgo permansit post partum, clementia domini, quae larga pie- tate salvat indignos, dabit tibi salutem. ? Ad haec ille respondit: Numquid non credimus ? Sed quid faciemus? Inimicus humani generis excaecavit 'eorda nostra, et confusio operuit vultum nostrum ne eon- fiteamur magnalia dei, maxime eum ipsi malediximus eontra Christum clamantes: Sanguis eius super nos et super filios nostros. Tune Petrus ait: Ecce haec male- dictio eum nocebit qui infidelis ei permansit; converten- 3 repletus etc: MB repl. est furore et ira et dixit | accepit : MB nunc accipit | ab ipsius cubitibus: MB a cubitis | lecto: MB lectulo | ad lectum: MB ad feretri lectulum | vehementer: MB vehementi | psallentibus: MB add Domino | in nube bus: MB in nube XII. 1 clamavit: MB clamabat | sancte: MB dilecte Deo | quaeso: MB om | aliud dare: MB auxiliari | quem ista etc: MB quem in suo sancto utero haec, cui calumniatus es, virgo portavit, et post part. virg. perm. | quae larga - - indignos: MB et larga eius pietas quae salvat indignos 3 Inimicus: MB quia inimicus | clamantes: MB palam clam. | Ecce haec eto: VII. TRANSITUS MARIAE. B. 133 tibus autem se ad deum misericordia non negatur. Et ille ait: Omnia eredo quae mihi dicis; tantum deprecor, mi- serere mei, ne moriar. XIII. (XIV.) ' Tunc Petrus fecit stare lectum, et ait illi: Si cre- dideris in toto corde in dominum Iesum Christum, solven- tur a feretro manus tuae. Et cum haec dixisset, statim solutae suut manus eius a feretro, et coepit stare pedibus suis; sed erant braehia eius arida, et non discessit ab eo supplicium. "Tunc Petrus ait illi: Accede ad corpus et oseulare lectum et loquere: Credo in deum et in dei filium, quem ista portavit, lesum Christum, et credo omnia quaecunque locutus est mihi Petrus apostolus dei. Et accedens osculatus est lectum, et statim omnis dolor recessit ab eo, el sanatae sunt manus eius. "Tunc coe- pit benedicere deum largiter et de libris Moysi testimo- nium reddere laudibus Christi, ita ut etiam ipsi apostoli mirarentur et flerent prae gaudio, laudantes nomen do- mini. XIV. (XV.) ‘Petrus vero dixit ad eum: Accipe palmam hane de manu fratris nostri lohannis, et ingrediens civitatem in- venies populum multum caecatum, et annuntia eis ma- gnalia dei, et quicunque crediderint in dominum lesum Christum, impones palmam hanc super oculos eorum, et videbunt; qui autem non crediderint, permanebunt caeci. Qui eum fecisset ita, invenit populum multum caecatum ifa plangentem: Vae nobis, quia similes facti sumus So- MB Hace maled. tis solis nocebit qui infideles permanserint | mihi: MB om | de precor, miserere mei ne: MB precor misere ne XII. 1 ectum: MB lectulum | in toto: MB toto | et cum haec diz.: MB et cum dixisset: Hoc credo * lectum et loquere: MB lectulum quoque et dic | lectum: MB lectulum | re- cessit : MB abscessit 3 benedicere: MB laudare et bened. | laudantes: MB addit sub Wa . XIV. ! et videbunt: MB addit caeci | 3 caecatum ita plang.: MB plangentem et dicentem | quia: cod. Ven. qui | 134 VIL TRANSITUS MARIAE. B. domitis caecitate percussis. Nil superest iam nobis nisi ut pereamus. Cum autem audissent verba principis lo- quentis, qui sanus fuerat, erediderunt in dominum lesum ° Christum, et imponente eo palmam super oculos eorum receperunt visum. Quinque ex cis permanentes in duri- tia cordis mortui sunt. Et egressus princeps sacerdotum ad apostolos retulit palmam, referens omnia quaecunque faeta fuerant. XV. (XVI) ‘Mariam autem portantes apostoli pervenerunt ad locum vallis Iosaphat, quem ostenderat illis dominus, et posuerunt eam in monumento novo, et elauserunt sepul- chrum. [psi vero sederunt ad ostium monumenti, sieut mandaverat eis dominus: et ecce subito advenit dominus lesus Christus cum magna multitudine angelorum, ma- gnae claritatis radio coruseante, et dixit apostolis: Pax vobiseum. At illi respondentes dixerunt: Fiat misericor- dia tua, domine, super nos, sicut speravimus in te. *Tune salvator locutus est eis dicens: Antequam asceu- derem ad patrem meum, pollicitus sum vobis dicens, quod vos qui secuti estis me, in regeneratione, cum sederit filius hominis in sede maiestatis suae, sedebitis et vos su- per thronos duodecim, iudicantes duodecim tribus Israhel. Hane ergo ex tribubus Israhel elegi iussione patris mei ut inhabitarem in ea. Quid ergo vultis ut faeiam ei? ‘Tune Petrus et alii apostoli dixerunt: Domine, tu pracelegisti hanc ancillam tuam fieri immaculatum tibi thalamum, et nos famulos tuos in ministerium tuum. Omnia ante sae- percussis: cod. Ven. percussi | qui sanus fuerat: scribendum potius videtur sana- tus pro sanus | quinque: MB Quicunque tantum | mortui: MB cacci mortui | omnia etc: MB omnia quae fuerant facta XV. ‘Christus: MB om | cun magna multitudine: MB cum innumerabili " exerctu | sicut: MB quemadmodum 8 cum sederit -- maiest. suae: cod. Von. om | elegi etc: MB elegit iussio pa- tris met ut habitarem in ea Stu; MB om | famulos: MB servulos | in ministerium: vod. Ven. om in | VIL TRANSITUS MARIAE. B. 135 cula praescivisti eum patre, cum quo tibi et spiritu sancto cst una deitas aequalis et infinita potestas. Si ergo potuis- sel fieri coram gratiae tuae potentia, visum nobis fuerat famulis tuis rectum csse ut, sieut tu devicta morte regnas in gloria, ita resuscitans matris corpusculum tecum du- ceres eam laetam in caelum. | XVI. (XVIL) ' Tunc salvator ait: Fiat secundum vestram senten- tiam. Et iussit Michaeli archangelo ut animam sanctae Mariae deferret. Et ecce Michael archangelus revolvit la- pidem ab ostio monumenti, et ait dominus: Exsurge amica mea el proxima mea; quae non sumpsisti corru- ptionem per coitum, non patiaris resolutionem corporis in sepulchro. ?Et statim resurrexit Maria de tumulo, et benedicebat dominum, et provoluta ad pedes domini ado- rabat eum dicens: Non ego tibi condignas gralias possum reddere, domine, pro immensis beneliciis tuis, quae mihi aneillae tuae conferre dignatus es. Sit nomen tuum, re- demptor mundi, deus Israhel, benedictum in saecula. AVIL (XVIIL) ! Et osculans eam dominus recessit, et tradidit ani- mam eius angelis ut deferrent eam in paradisum. Et ait apostolis: Accedite ad me. Et cum accessissent, oscula- tus est eos et ait: Pax vobis; quomodo ego semper fui vobiscum, ita ero usque ad consummationem saeculi. “Et statim cum liaec dixisset dominus, elevatus in nube receplus est in caelum, et angeli cum eo, deferentes bea- cum quo etc: MB et spiritu sancto, cum quibus tibi est | si ergo etc: MB sic ergo visum nobis fuerat fam. tuis etiam rectum etc | ut sicut: cod. Ven. et sicut | tecum: MB tu tecum XVI. 1 vestram. sententiam: MB verbum vestrum | tussit Michacli: MB prae- cepit Michael | Et ecce etc: MB Ft ecce repente Gabriel etc | Exsurge: MB Surge | quae non sumpsistt etc: MB quae non sensistt corr. per viri contaction non patieris ete | 3 ο οπή: MB surrexit | reddere: MB rependere | immensis: ita corre- ximus editum in MB zmpensis XVII. ! osenlans: MB osculatus | animam cius: MB eam | quomodo ete: MB quoniam ego semper vobiscum sum usque ad cons. saec. — 136 VII. TRANSITUS MARIAE. B. tam Mariam in paradisum dei. Apostolis autem susceptis in nubibus reversi sunt unusquisque in sortem praedica- tionis suae, narrantes magnalia dei et laudantes dominum nostrum lesum Christum, qui vivit et regnat eum patre et spiritu sancto in unitate perfecta et in una divinitatis substantia in saecula saeculorum, Amen. 5 beatam. Mariam: MB beatissimam Dei genitricem Mariam | apostolis etc: MB apostoli autem suscepti sunt a nubibus, et reversi sunt | magnalia dei: MB divina magnalia | in uua: haec cod. Ven. om ADDITAMENTA AD ACTA APOSTOLORUM APOCRYPHA. L AD ACTA ANDREAE ET MATTHIAE. Codicis uncialis folio 2. scripta sunt haec': eee etur . OUON σφιγγη ' ERE) Lll . UTOLATL TO εν OO ο EYAUDE .. .......... αποχωληθητι EX του τοπου Gov. Χαι € . . . . αθχὶ eget; . Χαι υπωδιξον αυτοι . N εγω θε ... Kat ev θυς ενεπηδησὲν τη ωρα εχηνη Ἡ σφηγξ . xav αναλα Quae lacunis expletis vitiisque correctis ita fere scri- benda erunt: [τότε 6 Ἰησοὺῦς ἐμβλέφας] τῇ ἐκ δεξιῶν οὔσῃ σφιγγὶ εἶπεν αὐτῇ' col λέγω τῷ ἐκτυπώματι τοῦ ἐν οὐρανῷ, ὃ ἔγλυψαν τεχνιτῶν χεῖρες, ἀποχολλήθητι ex τού τόπου σου, καὶ ἔλεγξον τοὺς ἀρχιερεῖς, xal ὑπόδειξον αὐτοῖς el ἐγὼ θεός εἰμ.. (Sect. 14.) Καὶ εὐθὺς ἐνεπήδησεν τῇ opa. ἐκείνῃ n σφίγχξ, w^ ἀναλαβοῦσα ἀνθρωπίνην φωνὴν εἶπεν ὦ μµωροὶ υἱοὶ 7" qd, ols oU» ἠρχέσθη µόνον ἡ τύφλωσις τῆς χαρδίας at ἀλλὰ καὶ ἑτέρους θέλουσιν τυφλώσαι ὡς (scriptum est - …) καὶ αὐτοί, λέγοντες τὸν θεὸν εἶναι ἄνθρωπον. οὗτός értiv ὁ ἐξ ἆρ- χῆς δοὺς τὴν πνοὴν αὐτοῦ ἐν πᾶσιν (codex dp. τᾶσιν), ὁ χινή- σας πάντα τὰ ἀγίνητα' οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ xadfou; τὸν ᾿Αβραάμ., ὁ ἀγαπήσας τὸν υἱὸν αὐτοῦ Ἰσαάκχ., 6 ἐπιστρέψας τὸν ἀγαπητὸν 1 Cf. Prolegg. pag. LIX. ,,lllud aegre fero quod aliquam fragmentorum par- tem non animadverti, quam Thilo ad sectiones 14 et 15 indicavit." 3 Qnae sequuntur statim corrcctis vitiis manifestis dabimus. 140 L AD ACTA ANDREAE ET MATTHIAE. αὐτοῦ Ἰαχώβ els τὴν γῆν αὐτοῦ: οὗτός ἐστιν 6 κριτὴς ζώντων καὶ vexpov” οὗτός ἐστιν 6 ἑτοιμάζων μεγάλα ἀγαθὰ τοῖς ύπα- κοὐουσυὺ αὐτόν (sic codex). μὴ πρὀσχητέ por ὅτι ἐγώ εἰμι ψή- φινον (ita codex; scriptum est φίφινον) εἴδωλον λέγω γὰρ ὑμῖν Ott καλλίονά elow τὰ (epa, τῆς συναγωγῆς ὑμῶν. pets γὰρ ὄντες λίθοι, ὄνομα µόνον ἔδωκαν muiv ἱερεῖς ὅτι θεός: καὶ αὐτοὶ ἱερεῖς λειτουργούντες τῷ ἱερῷ καθαρίζουσιν ἑαυτοὺς φοβού- μενοι τοὺς δαίµονας. dav yao συνέλθωσιν γἤυναιξίν, καθαρίξου- aw ἑαυτοὺς Ἡμέρας ἑπτὰ διὰ τὸν φόβον τοῦ un εἰσελθεῖν αὐτοὺς els τὸ ἱερὸν δι ἡμᾶς, διὰ τὸ ὄνομα ὃ ἔδωκαν ἡμῖν ὅτι θεός. ὑμεῖς δὲ ἐὰν πορνεύσητε, αἴρετε τὸν vopov τοῦ θεού xal εἰσέρχεσθε cz? τὴν συναγωγὴν τοῦ θεοῦ xal καθίζετε (codex χαθήσιται.. Ex reliquis codd. editum καθαρίξετε) xai ἀναγινώσκετε xal οὐκ sa ἴσθε (codex ευβλαβησθαι) τοὺς λόγους ... Quae sequun- , decisa membrana perierunt. Rursus pergitur [6] γὰρ 4 au τοσαῦτα ἔτη ἀπέθανεν πρὶν οὗ]τος ἐγεννήθη, καὶ ποῦ οὗτος [ἐπίσταται aûtov;] καὶ ἐπιστρέψας o ’Inooûs πρὸς τὴν σφίγ[γα εἶπεν αὐτῇ ' διατί (etiam cod. C διατί, non διότι) οὗτοι ἀπιστοῦσιν ὅτι ἐλάλησα peta τοῦ "ABoaap; ἀλλὰ ἄπελθε καὶ πορεύθητι εἰς τὴν γῆν τῶν Χαναναίων, xal ἄπελθε εἰς τὸ :σπήλαιον τὸ διπλοῦν, εἰς τὸν ἀγρὸν Μαμβρη (codex μαμβρὶ), ὅπου ἐστὶν τὸ σώμα τοῦ Αβραάμ, καὶ Φώνησον ἔξω τοῦ µνη- μείου λέγουσα. | ᾿Αβραάμ., ᾿Αβραάμ, οὐ τὸ copa. ἐν τῷ, μνη- pelo, 7 δὲ ψυχἠ ἐν τῷ παραδείσῳ, τάδε λέγει ὁ πλάσας τὸν ἄν- θρωπον ἀπ ἀρχῆς, ὁ ποιήσας σε φίλον ἑαυτοῦ, apa τῷ vid σου "loc" «αἱ Ἰαχὼβ ἕλθατε els τὰ ἱερὰ τῶν ᾿]εβουσαίων, ἵνα ἐλέγ- ξωμ. — M ἀρχιερες, ὅπως Ἰνώσυ ὅτι ἐπίσταμαί σε xai σὺ ἐμέ. χαὶ Oo. ,.)GcV τοὺς λόγους τούτους T| σφίγξ, εὐθὺς περιεπάτη- σεν ἔνπροσθεν (ila codex) πάντων ἡμῶν, καὶ ἐπορεύθη els τὴν γῆν τῶν Χαναναίων εἰς τὸν ἀγρὸν Μαμβρη (codex pago), καὶ ἐφώνησεν Ew τοῦ μνημείου χαθὼς ἐνετείλατο αὐτῇ ὁ ’Inooûs. xal εὐθὺς ἐξῆλθον οἱ δώδεκα πατριάρχαι ζώντες ἐκ τοῦ μνημείου, xal ἀποκριθέντες εἶπαν πρὸς αὐτήν' ἐπὶ τίνα ἡμῶν ἀπεστάλης: — 3 In editione p. 145. vitio typorum scriptum est ὡς pro εἷς. Bimiliter p. 41. τῇ pro τῷ. ΙΙ. Ad ACTA PHILIPPI. |... 141 xaX ἀποχριθεῖσα ἡ σφὶγξ (et h.1. et supra codex om. x) elev: ἀπεστάλην πρὸς τοὺς πατριάρχας els μαρτύριο». ὑμεῖς δὲ εἶσέλ- fate xal ἀναπαύεσθε ἕως τοῦ καιρο) τῆς ἄναστάσεως. καὶ ἀχούσαντες εἰσῆλθον εἰς τὸ μ.νημεῖον (codex εις τω μνημιω) καὶ ἐκοιμήθησαν. καὶ ἐπορεύθησα» of τρεῖς πατριάρχαι ἅμα τῇ σφιγγὶ al, Ἴλθον πρὸς τὸν Ἰησοῦν. mme --.. 5 — IL AD ACTA PHILIPPI. Codex Parisiensis 1468. loco 40. horum aetorum re- censionem a nostra satis diversam eamque gnosticae ori- gini propiorem pracbet. videturque ad eam accedere quae Hagiographis ex Vaticano eodiee innotuit: ef. Prolegg. nostra pag. XXXII sq. Praemissis enim iis quae etiam apud nos ab initio legunlur: Kata τὸν xa«oóv ἐνεῖνον Τραϊανοῦ us- | que περὶ τῶν ἔργων ὧν ἐποίει 6 Φίλιππος", hunc in modum pergit : ἐδίδασκεν γὰρ αὐτοὺς οὕτως ἀδελφοί pov, υἱοὶ τοῦ πατρός µου. ὑμεῖς ἐστὲ τοῦ Ὑένους µου κατὰ Χριστόν, ὕπαρξις τῆς ἐμῆς πόλεως τῆς ἄνω Ἱερουσαλὴμ. n τερπνότης τοῦ κατοιχη- τηρίου pov. διατί αἰχμαλωτεύθητε (sic) ὑπὸ τοῦ ἐχθροῦ ὑμῶν τοῦ ὄφεως τοῦ εἱλισμένου καὶ ὀλολόξου ) vai διεστραµµένου ὄντος, Q οὐ δέδωχεν 6 θεὸς χεῖρας καὶ πόδας: στρεβλἠ δὲ ἡ πορία (sic) αὐτοῦ. ἐπειδὴ vlog ἐστι τοῦ πονηροῦ, ὅτι πατὴρ αὐτοῦ ἐστὶν ὁ On- νατος, ἡ δὲ μήτηρ αὐτοῦ ἐστὶν ἡ φθορα, xal ὄλεθρος ἐν τῷ copa αὐτοῦ. py ἀπέλθητε οὖν ἐν τῇ ἀπωλεία αὐτοῦ. ὑμεῖς γὰρ ἦτε δε- δεμένοι ἐν τῇ απιστία va ἐν τῇ πλάνῃ τοῦ vied αὐτοῦ τοῦ ἀτάκτου καὶ μὴ ἔχοντος ὑπόστασι. τοῦ ἀμόρφου καὶ pH ἔχοντος µορφὴν ἐν πάσγ κτίσει τῇ οὔση elte ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ εἴτε ἐν τῇ γῇ elite ἐν —— — * Differt tantummodo quod habet χλοπᾶ, χατήγγειλεν, µαριάµνη, πάντες δὲ καταλειπόντες (sic). . 1 Est igitur ὀλόλοξος, totus λοξός, quae vox nondum reperta videtur alibi. 142 - IL AD ACTA PHILIPPI. . τοῖς ἰχθύσιν τοῖς οὖσιν ἐν τοῖς ὕδασιν' ἀλλά dav εἴδετε (ita co- dex) αὐτόν, φεύγετε ἀπ αὐτοῦ, ἐπειδὴ οὐχ, ἔχει τὸ ὁμοίωμα αὐτοῦ τοῖς ἀνθρώποις τὸ χκατοικητήριον αὐτοῦ ἐστὶν Y) ἄβυσ- σος, καὶ βαδίζει ἐν τῷ σκότει. φεύγετε οὖν d αὐτοῦ, ἵνα μὴ ὁ log αὐτοῦ ἐχχυθῃῇ ép ὑμᾶς' dav ἐκχυθῇ ἐπὶ τὸ σώμα ὑμῶν o log αὐτοῦ, πορεύεσθε ἐν τῇ xaxkia αὐτοῦ. yiveobe δὲ μᾶλλον ἐν τῇ ἀληθινῇ θεοσεβείᾳ, ὄντες πιστοὶ σεµνοί τε xal ἀγαθοί, μὴ ἔχοντες δόλον. φεύγετε ἀπὸ τοῦ δράκοντος τοῦ σατανᾶ, καὶ ἐξά- pate AP ὑμῶν τὸ πονηρὸν αὐτοῦ σπέρμα, τουτέστιν τὴν ἐπιθυ- μίαν, ἐν ᾗ yews νόσον τῇ ψυχῇ, ἥτις ἐστὶν ios τοῦ ὄφεως. ἡ γὰρ ἐπιθυμία ex τοῦ ὄφεώς ἐστιν ἐξ ἀρχῆς, καὶ αὕτη ἐστὶν ἡ ὁπλίζουσα ἑαυτὴν κατὰ τῶν πιστῶν΄ ἐξῆλθεν yao ἀπὸ τοῦ σκό- τους καὶ πάλιν πορεύεται ἐν τῷ σκότει. ὀφείλετε οὖν ὑμεῖς ol ἐλθόντες πρὸς ἡμᾶς, μᾶλλον δὲ δι ἡμών πρὸς τὸν θεὀν, ἐκβάλ- λειν (codex ἐκβάλειν) τὸν lov τού διαβόλου and τῶν σωμάτων ὑμῶν. Tatra δὲ λέγοντος τοῦ ἀποστόλου ἰδοὺ n N'xavopa * ἐξελ- θοῦσα ἀπὸ τῆς οἰχίας αὐτῆς MAbev peta τῶν δούλων αὐτῆς εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν Ἀτάχυος. ἐν δὲ τῷ ἐγγίξειν αὐτὴν τῇ θύρᾳ (codex αὐτῆ τὴν θύραν) τῆς οἰκίας, ἰδοὺ Ναριάµμνη ἐλάλησεν αὐτῇ Zv- ριακῇ διαλέκτῳ᾽ ἐἑλικομαεῖ, χοσμᾶ, ἠταά, µαριαχα. ἐφανέ- θωσεν δὲ τοὺς λόγους αὐτῆς λέγουσα΄ OQ θυγάτηρ τοῦ πνεύµα- τος, σὺ el κυρία µου, 7 δοθεῖσα ἐπ ἐνεχύρῳ τῷ Spar’ ὔλθον δὲ ἐγὼ ῥύσασθαί ce* διαρρήξω τοὺς δεσμούς σου καὶ τεμῶ αὖ - τοὺς ἀπὸ τῆς ῥίζης αὐτῶν. Bou ᾖλθεν © λυτρωτῆς ὁ ῥυόμενός ce” ἰδοὺ ἀνέτειλεν ὁ ἥλιος τῆς δικαιοσύνης ἵνα σε φωτίσῃ. Ταὔῦτα δὲ αὐτῆς λεγούσης ἠλθεν ὁ τυραννογνόφος (ita co- dex, sed -ννογνώφος) τρέχων xal ἀσθμαίνων. T, δὲ Νικάνορα οὖσα πρὸ τῶν θυρών ἴἤκουσεν ταῦτα, xal ἐπαρρησιάσατο ἑνώ- πιον πάντων κράξουσα xal λέγουσα΄ ἐγώ Γβραία εἰμί, θυγατηρ "Ββραίων, λάλησον pet ἐμοῦ ἐν τῇ διαλέκτῳ τῶν πατέρων µου, ὅτι ἤχουσα τοῦ κηρύγματος ὑμῶν καὶ ἰάθην ἀπὸ τῆς νόσου µου ? Ad haec confer sectioues 8 et 9. Νιχάνορα: hoc accentu ipse codex, nec aliter alius ex meo Londineusis factus, saeculi undecimi. 3 Cf. huc sectiouein 10. H. AD ACTA PHILIPPI. 143 ταύτης. προσκυνῶ καὶ δοξάξω τὴν ἀγαθότητα τοῦ θεοῦ, ὅτι ἐποίησεν ὑμᾶς σχυλῆναι ἄχρι τῆς γῆς ταύτης. Tara‘ δὲ αὐτῆς λεγούσης ἠλθεν ὁ τύραννος καὶ ἐπιλαβό- pevos τῶν ἱματίων αὐτῆς λέγει ὦ Νωιάνορα, μὴ οὐχ ἀφῆκά σε γειµένην ἐπὶ τῆς χλίνης ἀπὸ τῆς νόσου σου: πόθεν οὖν εὗρες τὴν δύναμιν ταύτην καὶ τὴν ἰσχύν, ὥστε δυνηθῆναί σε ἐλθεῖν πρὸς τοὺς μάγους τοὺς ἀνθρώπους τούτους; ἐὰν μὴ οὖν εἴπῃς τίς ἐστιν ὁ ἰατρός., τιµωρησοµαί (codex -ρήσωμαι) σε πολλαῖς τ'μωρίαις. ἀποκριθείσα δὲ n Νικάνορα εἶπεν ᾧ τυραννοτρόφε, ἔχβαλε ἀπὸ 050 τὴν τυραννίδα ταύτην xal ἐπιλάθου τῶν ἔργων σου τῶν πονηρών, xal ἐγχατάλειπε τὸν βίον τὸν πρὀσκαιρον τοῦ- tov, xai ἀπόθου τὴν Bota» τὴν µάταιαν, ὅτι παρέρχεται ὡς cut, ζήτησον δὲ μᾶλλον τὰ αἰώνια., καὶ ἔπαρον ἀπὸ σεαυτοῦ τὸ θηριώδες καὶ ἀσελγὲς ἔργον τῆς αἰσχρᾶς ἐπιθυμίας, καὶ πα- ραίτησαι τὴν χενὴν συνουσίαν, τις ἐστὶν γεωργία τοῦ θανάτου, ὁ φραγμὸς ὁ σχοτεινός, xal κατάστρεψον τὸ µεσότοιχον τῆς Φφθο- pds, val περιποίησαι σεαυτῷ βίον σεμνὸν xaX ἄρυπον. ἵνα Ίγε- νώµεθα ἐν ἁγιασμῷ διαπαντός. ἐὰν οὖν θέλεις (sic) παρὰ cot pe μένει, ἐν ἐγχρατείᾳ οἰμήσω σὺν aol. Ὡς" δὲ ἤχουσεν τοὺς λόγους τούτους ὁ τύραννος, ἐπιλαβό- µενος τῶν τριχών τῆς χεφαλῆς αὐτῆς ἔσυρεν αὐτὴν λακτίξων καὶ λέγων καλέν σοι ἐστὶν ἀναιρεθῆναι ἐν τῷ ξίφει µου μᾶλλον Ἡ ὁρᾶν σε peta τῶν ξένων τούτων τῶν μάγων καὶ πλάνων. σὲ οὖν τιμωρήσομαι xal τοὺς πλανήσαντάς σε ἀποχτενώ. καὶ στρα- φεὶς pet ὀργῆς πρὸς τοὺς δηµίους τοὺς ἀκολουθούντας αὐτῷ εἷ- Rev” ἑνέγκατέ por τοὺς ἐπιθέτας τούτους. συνδραµόντες δὲ of δήµιοι els τὴν οὐμίαν τοῦ Στάχυος xal κρατήσαντες τὸν Φίλιπ- που wal τὸν Βαρθολομαῖον καὶ τὴν Μαριάμνην σὺν τῷ λεοπαρδῳ val τῷ ἐρίφῳ τῶν αἰγῶν ἐξήνεγχαν σύροντες (codex εὑρόντες). "Ove" ἴδεν αὐτοὺς ὁ τύραννος, ἕβρυξε τοὺς ὀδόντας αὐτοῦ ἐπ αὐτοὺς λέγων σύρωτε τοὺς μάγους τούτους wal πλάνους τοὺς πλανήσαντας πολλὰς ψυχάς γυναικῶν καὶ λέγοντας ὅτι θεο- 4 Haec sectioni 12. respondent. 5 Cf. haec cum sectione 14. * Cf. ad sectionem 15. 144 | IL AD ACTA PHILIPPI. σεβεῖς ἐσμέν. καὶ ἐποίησεν ἐνεχθῆμς. wavtas, καὶ ἔδησαν τοὺς πόδας αὐτῶν' καὶ προσέταξε συρῆναι αὐτοὺς ἀπὸ τῆς πύλης ἕως τοῦ ἱεροῦ. πολλοὶ δὲ ὄχλοι συνἠχθησαν εἰς τὸν τόπον ἐκεῖνον. ἐθαύμαζον δὲ σφόδρα τὸν λεόπαρδον καὶ τὸν ἔριφον, ἐπειδὴ σαν λαλοῦντες ὡς ἄνθρωποι, καὶ twes ἀπὸ τοῦ πλήθους ἐπίστευσαν τοῖς λόγοις τῶν ἀποστόλων. Εἶπαν δὲ οἱ ἱερεῖς πρὸς τὸν τύραννον΄ μάγοι eloly cf ἄν- θρωποι οὗτοι. καὶ ἀχούσας ταῦτα ἐξεκαύθη ty θυμῷ καὶ ἐπλή- σθη ὀργῆς. καὶ προσέταξεν γυμνωθῆναι τὸν Φίλιππον xal τὸν Βαρθολομαῖον καὶ τὴν Μαριάμνην, λέγων ἐρευνήσατε αὐτούς, note εὕρητε τὴν µαχείαν (cod. h. |. µαγίαν, aliter post) αὐ- τν. ἐγύμνωσαν δὲ αὐτοὺς οἱ δήµιοι, καὶ τὴν Μαριάμνην κρα- τήσαντες ἔσυρον λέγοντες' ἀποχαλύψατε αὐτή», ἵνα µάθωσι» ὅτι γυνή ἐστιν ἀχολουθοῦσα αὐτούς. ἐκέλευσεν δὲ ἐλθεῖν σκυτά- has καὶ νεῦρα ἰσχυρά, xai τρήσαντες τὰ σφυρὰ τοῦ Φιλίππου ἀνήνεγκαν κόρακας, καὶ τὰ νεῦρα εἰσήνεγκαν διὰ τῶν πτερνῶν αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐκρέμμασαν (sic codex) αὐτὸν κατὰ κεφαλῆς [ἐπὶ] φυτού ὄντος πρὸ τῆς θύρας τοῦ ἱεροῦ, καὶ πασσάλους πήξαντες εἰς τὸν τοῖχον τοῦ ἱεροῦ ἔασαν αὐτόν. τὸν δὲ Βαρθολομαῖον δήσαν- τες ποδῶν xal χειρῶν ἐξέτειναν γυμνὸν xal (sic) els τὸν τοῖχον. ὅτε! δὲ ἐγύμνωσαν τὴν Μαριάμνη», ἠλλάγη À ὁμοίωσις τοῦ σώ- µατος αὐτῆς, καὶ ἐγένετο κιβωτὸς ὑελίνη (ita codex) φωτὸς γέμουσα, xal οὐκ ἠδυνήθησαν ἐγγίσαι πρὸς αὐτήν. ᾿Ελάλησεν" δὲ ὁ Φέλιππος peta ἠαρθολομαίου τῇ Εβραϊΐδι διαλέκτῳ' ποῦ Eat ᾿Ιωάννης σήμερον ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ τῆς ἀνάγκης ἡμῶν; ἰδοὺ yao λυόμεθα ἀπὸ τῶν σωμάτων ἡμῶν....; καὶ γὰρ els αὐτὴν ἐπεχείρησαν τὴν Μαριάμνην παρὰ τὸ καθῆκον ἐµα- στίγωσαν δὲ τὸν λεόπαρδον καὶ τὸν ἔριφον τῶν αἰγῶν, καὶ mo ἔρριψαν εἰς τὴν οἰχίαν τοῦ Ὑτάχυος, ἐπειδὴ ὑπεδέξατο ἡμᾶς. 1 His breviter tanguntur quae sectionibus 17 et 18 seripta sunt; post vero pergitur ad sectionem 19. 1 Cf. sectionem 20. 3 Cf. sect. 21. 5 Sequuntur hace: xal εὔξεται ὑπὲρ τίνος, quae non sana sunt. Possit emen- dari: xai τίς εὔξεται ὑπὲρ ἡμών; Vix enim satis est transponere Untp τίνος ante εὔξεται. IL AD ACTA PHILIPPI. 145 εἴπωμεν τοίνυν ἡμεῖς (Vo “io χαταβῇ dx τοῦ οὐρανοῦ καὶ χατα- χαύσῃ αὐτούς. | | Kal‘ ταῦτα λέγοντος τοῦ Φιλίππου, ἰδοὺ Ἰωάννης εἰσῆλ- θεν εἰς τὴν πόλιν διακινῶν ἐν τῇ πλατεία, καὶ ἐξέταξε τοὺς ἐν τῇ node tle ἐστιν ὁ θόρυβος xal tives of ἄνθρωποι οὗτοι; καὶ τί- vos Evexev τιμωροῦνται; xal λέγουσιν αὐτῷ ' οὐκ els ἐν τῇ πὀ- Ast ταύτῃ; οὖτε ἔγνως Evexev τῶν ἀνθρώπων τούτων ὅπως éta- ραξαν τοὺς οἴχους Ἡμών., χα) τὴν πόλιν δὲ πάσαν; ἔτι ye μὴν καὶ τὰς yovaixas ἡμῶν ἀποστῆναι ἀνέπεισαν ap ἡμῶν προφᾶ- cet θεοσεβείας, ξένον καταγγέλλοντες ὄνομα Χριστοῦ: ἔχλεισαν δὲ xol τὰ ἱερὰ ἡμῶν, ἔχοντές τινα µαγείαν μεθ ἑαυτῶν, καὶ ἀναιροῦσι τοὺς ὄφεις τοὺς ὄντας ἐν τῇ πόλει Bia Eevav ὀνομασιών μὴ ἐγνωσμένων Ἡμῖν noté’ τὸ δὲ κατοικητήριον ἔπηξαν ἐν τῇ olx(a, τοῦ Στάχυος τοῦ τυφλοῦ, ὃν xal ἐποίησαν ἀναβλέψαι διὰ πτύσματος γυναικὸς ἀχολουθούσης αὐτοῖς ἐχείνη δέ ἐστιν τάχα ἡ ἔχουσα ὅλην τὴν µαγείαν' ἀχολουθοῦσιν δὲ αὐτοῖς λεόπαρδος καὶ ἔριφος λαλοῦντες ὡς ἄνθρωποι el δὲ xal σὺ τοιαῦτα πρά- γματα ἑώρακας, οὐχ. εἶχες ταραχθῆναι ἐπὶ τούτοις; ᾿Αποχριθεὶς ὁ δὲ Ἰωάννης εἶπεν αὐτοῖς' ὑποδείξατέ por αὐτούς. of δὲ ἤνεγκαν αὐτὸν els τὸ feocv, ἔνθα 6 Φίλ.ππος ἐχρέμματο (ita codex). ὁ δὲ Φίλιππος ὡς εἶδεν τὸν Ιωάννην, λέγει τῷ Βαρθολομαίῳ;' à ἀδελφέ µου, 0559 ἠλθεν 6 vids βαρεγᾶ (ita prorsus), ὅ ἐστιν τὸ ὕδωρ τὸ ζών. ὁ δὲ Ἰωάννης εἶδεν τὸν Φέλιππον κρεμμάμενον (du- plici » constanter cod.) vata κεφαλῆς δεδεµένον dx, τῶν σφυ- ρών αὐτοῦ: εἶδεν δὲ xal τὸν Ἡαρθολομαῖον δεδεµένον els τὸν τοῖ- Xov» τοῦ {εροῦ. (24) Καὶ εἶπεν τοῖς ἀνθρώποις τῆς πόλεως ὦ τέχνα τού ὄφεως, πόση ἐστὶν ἡ ἆνοια ὑμῶν: ἐπλάνησε γὰρ ὑμᾶς ἡ ὁδὸς τῆς πλάνης ΄ πνέων ἔπνευσεν els ὑμᾶς 0 δράχκων ὁ πονηρός. Beal τιμωρεῖσθε τοὺς ἀνθρώπους τούτους, ὅτι εἰρήκασιν ἐχθοὸς ὑμῶν ἐστὶν ὁ ἔφις: (25) Ὡς δὲ ἤχουσαν τοὺς λόγους τούτους τοῦ Ἰωάννου, ἐπήνεγκαν ex αὐτὸν τὰς χείρας αὐτῶν λέγοντες' ἑνομίζομέν σε 4 Incipit sectio 23. 5 Incipit h. 1. sect. 28. Apucalyps. apocryph. ed. Tischoudori. JU 146 IL AD ACTA PHILIPPL συμπολίτην ἡμῶν εἶναι" νῦν δὲ n λαλιά σου ἐφανέρωσέν σε, ὅτι xal σὺ τούτων κοινωνὸς τυγχάνεις. ἐν ᾧ οὖν θανάτῳ ἀπέρχεσθαι µέλλουσιν, xal σὺ ἐν τούτῳ ἀπέρχῃ οὕτως γὰρ ἐβουλεύσαντο of ἱερεῖς, ὅτι ἐκστραγγίσωμεν αὐτῶν τὸ αἷμα xpeppapdvov χατὰ χεφαλῆς, καὶ plEavtes pet olvou προσενάγχωµεν τῇ xv. Ὡς δὲ ἦσαν λέγοντες ταῦτα, ἰδοὺ ἡ Μαριάμνη ἀνέστη ἀπὸ τοῦ τόπου, ἐν ᾧ ἐτύγχανεν, xal ἐγένετο κατὰ τὸν πρώτον αὐτῆς τύπον. οἱ δὲ ἱερεῖς ἐπήνεγκαν αὐτῶν τὰς χεῖρας ἐπὶ τὸν ᾿[ωάν- νην, θέλοντες αὐτὸν κρατῆσαι, καὶ οὐκ ἠδυνήθησαν. τότε Φί- λιππος peta Βαρθολομαίου εἶπεν τῷ ᾿Ιωαν»ῃ' ποὺ ἔστω ‘Inoovs ὁ μὴ ἐπιτρέπων Qu ποιῆσαι τὴν ἑαυτῶν ἐκδίχηῃησιν κατὰ τού- των τῶν βασανιζόντων ἡμᾶς» ἀπὸ δὲ τοῦ νῦν οὐκ ἀνέξομαι αὐτῶν. (26) Kai ἐλάλησεν ὁ Φίλιππος ἐν τῇ ᾿Εβραΐδι διαλέκτῳ Adyar" ὁ πατήρ µου οὐθαήλ, tout ἔστιν' ὁ Χριστὸς ὁ πατὴρ τοῦ pe- Ὑέθους, où τὸ ὄνομα φοβούνται πάντες aldves, ὁ dv δυνατὸς καὶ δύναμις τοῦ παντός, οὐ τὸ ὄνομα πορεύεται ἐν δυναστεία, ἑλωᾶ * εὐλογητὸς el εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας' Ov τρέµουσιν ἀρχαὶ xai ἐξουσίαι Φρίττοντες ἐνώπιόν σου, 0 βασιλεὺς τῆς τιμῆς, ὁ πατὴρ τῆς µε- αλιότητος, οὗ τὸ ὄνομα ἔφθασε πρὸς τὰ θηρία τῆς ἐρήμου καὶ ἠσύχασαν cov ἕνεχα, xal διὰ σὲ ἀπέστησαν ap jpov of ὄφεις, ἐπάχουσον Ἡμῶν πρὸ τοῦ ἡμᾶς αἰτῆσαι ὁ βλέπων ἡμᾶς πρὸ τοῦ ἡμᾶς καλέσαι, ὁ γιώσκων τὴν βουλὴν ἡμῶν, ὁ πανεπίσχοπος πάντων, ὁ προβάλλων dp ἑαυτοῦ τοὺς οἰκτιρμοὺς τοὺς ἄναριθ- µήτους, ἀνοιξάτω τὸ ἑαυτῆς στόµα Ἡ ἄβυσσος xal καταπιέτω τοὺς ἀθέους τούτους τοὺς µ.ἠ βουληθέντας χωρῆσαι τὸν λόγον τῆς ἀληθείας σου. (27) Ἐν αὐτῇ δὲ τῇ Gea Ἠνοιξεν τὸ ἑαυτῆς στόµα ἡ ἄβυσ- σος, xal ἐξετινάχθη ὅλος ὁ τόπος ἐχεῖνος ἀπὸ τοῦ ἀνθυπάτου ἕως παντὸς τοῦ πλήθους σὺν τοῖς ἱερεῦσιν, xal κατεβυθίσθησαν πάντες. ἔμειναν δὲ ἀσάλευτοι of τόποι dv ols ἐτύγχανον of ἀπό- στολοι καὶ πάντες of pet αὐτῶν, καὶ T olxia τοῦ Στάχυος xal ἡ (ovi τοῦ τυράννου Νικάνορα καὶ αἱ εἴκοσι τέσσαρες γυναῖχες al φυγοῦσαι ἀπὸ τῶν ἀνδρῶν xal αἱ τεσσαράκοντα παρθένοι αἴ- τινες οὐκ ἔγνωσαν ἄνδρας οὗτοι µόνο, οὐ κατῆλθον els τὴν ἄβυσσον, ὅτι ἦσαν δτδουλωμένοι καὶ δεξάµενοι τὸν λόγον τοῦ H. AD ACTA PHILIPPI. 141 θεοῦ χαὶ τὴν σφραγίδα αὐτοῦ: οἱ δὲ λοιποὶ πάντες τῆς πόλεως χατεπόθησαν els τὴν ἆβυσσον. (29) Φανεὶς δὲ ὁ σωτὴρ ἐν ἐκείνῃ τῇ ὥρᾳ λέγει τῷ Φι- Arno” τίς ἐστιν θέµενος τὴν ἑαυτοῦ χεῖρα ἐπ᾽ ἄροτρον καὶ στρα- φεὶς εἷς τὰ ὀπίσω εὐθεῖαν ποιῶν τὴν αὔλακα.;: À tls παρέχει τὸν ἑαυτοῦ λύχνον ἑτέροις καὶ αὐτὸς μένει καθήµενος ἐν τῇ σκοτία;: Tj tls οἰκεῖ dv τῇ κοπρία καὶ καταλείπει τὸ ἑαυτοῦ οἰχητήριον ἀλλοτρίοις: Ἡ tle τίθησιν τὸ ἑαυτοῦ ἕνδυμα χάτω xal πορεύεται ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις τοῦ χειμῶνος γυμνός; Y| τίς δούλος πληρώσας τὴν διακονίαν τοῦ κυρίου αὐτοῦ où χληθήσεται UT αὐτοῦ els τὸν (sic) δεῖπνον; | tés τρέχει μετὰ σπουδῆς ἐν τῷ σταδίῳ καὶ οὐ λαμβάνει τὸ βραβεῖον; Φίλιππε, Lou ὁ νύμφων µου ἔτοιμός docu, καὶ µακάριὸς ἐστιν © ἔχων τὸ ἑαυτοῦ ἔνδυμα λαμπρὀν' αὐτὸς γάρ ἐστω ὁ λαμβάνων τὸν στέφανον τῆς χαρᾶς ἐπὶ τῆς χεφαλῆς αὐτοῦ. (bou τὸ δεῖπνον ἔτοιμόν ἐστιν, καὶ μακάριὸς ἐστιν 6 χέ- Χληµένος ὑπὸ τοῦ νυµφίου. πολύς ἐστω ὁ θερισμὸς τοῦ ἀγροῦ, µακάριος δέ ἐστιν ὁ ἑργάτης ὁ δυνατός. (30) “Ore δὲ ὁ Φίλιππος ἤχουσεν τοὺς λόγους τούτους παρὰ τοῦ σωτῆρος, ἀποχριθεὶς λέγε, αὐτῷ ἀφῆκας ἡμᾶς, ὦ ᾿Γησοῦ Ναξωραῖε, καὶ oux ἐπιτρέπεις ἡμᾶς πατάξαι τούτους μὴ βουλη- θέντας σε βασιλεῦσαι ἐπ αὐτοῖς: τοῦτο δὲ ἔγνωμεν, Ott οὕπω ἐκηρύχθη τὸ ὄνομά σου ἐν παντὶ τῷ κόσμῳ καὶ ἔπεμφας els τὴν πόλιν ταύτην. οὐχ εἶχον δὲ χατὰ διάνοιαν ἐλθεῖν els τὴν πόλιν ταύτην, xai ἀπέστειλάς µε, δοὺς τὴν ἐντολήν σου τὴν ἀληθινήν, να διώξω πᾶσαν πλάνη» καὶ εἴδωλον xal δαιµόνιον καταργήσω καὶ πᾶσαν δύναμιν τοῦ ἀχαθάρτου. ὅτε δὲ παρεγενόµην év- ταῦθα., οἱ δαίμονες ἔφυγον ἀπὸ προσώπου Ἡμῶν διὰ τὸ ὄνομά σου καὶ of δράκοντες καὶ of ὄφεις ἐξηράνθησαν, οὗτοι δὲ οὐ προσ- ἐδέξαντο els ἑαυτοὺς τὸ pos σου τὸ ἀληθινόν' καὶ διὰ τοῦτο ἐβουλευσάμην ταπεινῶσαι αὐτοὺς χατὰ τὴν ἀπόνοιαν αὐτῶν. (31) Εἶπεν δὲ ὁ cathe’ à Φέλιππε, ἐπειδὴ κατέλειπες τὴν ἐντολήν µου ταύτην μόνον) τοῦ μὴ ἀποδούναι καχὸν ἀντὶ κακοῦ, δια τοῦτο κατασχεθήσῃ ἐν τοῖς αἰῶσιν ἐπὶ τεσσαράκοντα ἔτη, μὴ Ὑενόμενος ἐν τῷ τόπῳ τῆς ἐπαγγελίας Gov’ πλὴν TOUTS ἐστιν — 1 Additnr h. L µητεµώσας, ita prorsus. 10 * 148 H. AD ACTA PHILIPPI. τὸ τέλος τῆς ἐξελεύσεώς σου ἀπὸ τοῦ σώματος ἐν τῷ τόπῳ TOUTE * ὁ δὲ Βαρθολομαῖος τὸν κλῆρον ἔχει ἐν Auxaovia καὶ σταυροῦται ἐκεῖ' ἡ δὲ Μαριάμνη τὸ σῶμα αὐτῆς κατατίθησιν ἐν τῷ Ἰορ- Savy ποταµζ. (32) Στραφεὶς δὲ 6 σωτὴρ ἀνέτεινεν τὴν χεῖρα αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐχάραξεν σταυρὸν ἐν τῷ ἀέρι διαβαίνων, καὶ ἦν πλήρης φωτός, vai εἶχεν τὸν τύπον χαθ ὁμοιότητα χλίμαχος' mà» δὲ τὸ πλῆ- θος τῶν ἀπὸ τῆς πόλεως καταβεβηκότων els τὴν ἄβυσσον ἀνήρ- χοντο ἐν τῇ Χλίμαχι τοῦ φωτεινοῦ σταυροῦ, καὶ οὐδεὶς ἀπ av- τῶν ἔμεινεν els τὴν ἆβυσσον, el pi µόνον ὁ τύραννος καὶ οἱ ἱερεῖς καὶ n ἔχιδνα yur αὐτῶν λατρευομένη. ὅτε δὲ ἀνῆλθον cl ὄχλοι ἀπὸ τῆς ἆβύσσου, βλέψαντες εἶδον τὸν Φίλιππον κρεμμάμενον χατὰ κεφαλῆς, τὸν δὲ Παρθολομαῖον cl; τὸν τεῖχον τοῦ ἱεροῦ " εὗρον δὲ xal τὴν Μαριάμνην κατὰ τὸν πρώτον τύπον. 6 δὲ σω- Tho ἀνῆλθεν el; τὸν οὐρανόν, βλεπόντων els αὐτὸν τοῦ τε Φιλίπ- που καὶ τοῦ Βαρθολομαίου καὶ Μαριάμνης xal τοῦ λεοπάρδου καὶ τοῦ ἐρίφου τῶν αἰγῶν καὶ Νωιανόρας καὶ Στάχνος' ἦσαν δὲ πάντες μετὰ φωνῆς μεγάλης δοξάζοντες τὸν θεὸν ἐν φόβῳ καὶ τρόµῳ, κράξοντες ΄ els θεὸς ὁ ἀποστείλας ἡμῖν τὴν ἑαυτοῦ σωτη- ρίαν, οὗ τὸ ὄνομα χκηρύττουσιν οὗτοι cl άνθρωποι μετανοοῦμεν τοίνυν ἐν τῇ πλάνῃ ἐν ᾗ ἐτυγχάνομεν πρὸ τῆς χθές, µήπου γενά- μενοι ἄτξιοι τῆς αἰωνίου ζωῆς, καὶ πιστεύομεν θεασάµενοι τὰ θαν- µάσια τὰ δι ἡμᾶς Ὑενόμενα. ties δὲ αὐτῶν ἔρριψαν ἑαυτοὺς ἐπὶ πρόσωπον καὶ προσεκύνησαν τοὺς ἀποστόλους ' ἄλλοι δὲ ἐσκά- πτοντο φυγεῖν λέγοντες' µήποτέ ἐστιν ἕτερος σεισμὸς καθ ὁμοίο- τητα τοῦ παρελθόντος. (33) ᾿Εκτείνας δὲ τὰς χεῖρας αὐτοῦ 6 ἀπόστολος Φίλιπ- πος χρεμμάµενος xata, χεφαλῆς εἶπεν ἄνδρες τῆς πόλεως, ἀχου- GATE τοὺς λόγους τούτους, οὓς ἐγὼ µέλλω ὑμῖν λέχειν, χρεµµά- µενος χατὰ χεφαλῆς. ἐμάθετε roca εἰσὶν al δυνάμεις τοῦ θεού, xal τὰ θαυμάσια ἅπερ ἐθεάσασθε, ὅτι ἐν τῷ γεναμένῳ σεισμό ἡ πόλις ὑμῶν ἀπώλετο. xal τοῦτο δὲ φανερὸν ἐγένετο ὑμῖν, ὅτι οὐχ ἄπωλετο Y οἶκία Στάχνος οὖτε κατῆλθεν εἰς τὴν ἄβυσσον αὐτός, ἐπειδὴ ἐπίστευσεν els τὸν θεὸν τὸν ἀληθινὸν xal ὑπεδέ- ξατο ἡμᾶς τοὺς δούλους αὐτοῦ. ἐγὼ δὲ τελειώσας ὅλον τὸ θ6- Il. AD ACTA PHILIPPL 149 λημα τού θεοῦ μου, ὀφειλέτης αὐτοῦ elt avd” àv. “drone: τῷ ποιήσαντί [LOL κακὀν. | (34) Καὶ τινὲς τῶν βαπτισθέντων ἕδραμον ἵνα λύσωσι τὸν Φίλιππον χρεμμάμενον χατὰ χεφαλῆς. ἀποχριθεὶς δὲ εἶπεν αὐ- τοῖς ἄνδρες ἀδελφοί pou! - - παρθενεύοντες τὰ µέλη τῆς σαρκὸς αὐτῶν καὶ πορνεύοντες ἐν τῇ χαρδίᾳ αὐτῶν, καὶ T| πορνεία τῶν ὀφθαλμῶν αὐτῶν πληθυνθήσεται ὡς ὁ κατακλυσμός. πληθύνουσι δὲ τοῦ ἀκούειν ἐν ταῖς πειθαναῖς (sic) ηδοναῖς, ἐπιλανθανόμενοι τοῦ θεοῦ τῆς Ύνώσεως τοῦ εὐαγγελίου, καὶ πληθύνονται ak xap- Siar αὐτῶν ὑπερηφανείας (Sic), ἐσθίοντες καὶ πίνοντες ἐν τῇ αὖὐ- τῶν λατρεία, ἐπιλανθανόμενοι τῆς ἁγίας ἑντολῆς καὶ αὐτὴν ἆθε- τοῦντες. διεστραµµένη ἔσται n γενεὰ ἐχείη΄ µακάριος δέ ἐστιν ὁ ἀναχωρῶν ἐν τοῖς ταµείοις αὐτοῦ, ὅτι αὐτὸς ἀναπαύσεται ἐν τῇ ἐξόδῳ αὐτοῦ. οὐκ οἶδας, à Βαρθολομαζε, ὅτι ὁ λόγος τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν ζωή ἐστιν ἀληθινη καὶ γνώσις: εἶπεν γὰρ 6 χύριος ἡμῶν διδάσχων ἡμᾶς ὅτι nas ὃς ἐὰν ἐμβλέψῃ γυναυὶ καὶ ἐπι- θυμήσῃ αὐτὴν ἐν τῇ καρδία αὐτοῦ ἐπλήρωσεν τὴν µοιχίαν (sic): pal διὰ τοῦτο ὁ ἀδελφὸς ἡμῶν Πέτρος ἔφυγεν ἀπὸ παντὸς τὸ- που ἐν ᾧ ὑπῆρχεν γυνή ΄ ἔτι δὲ καὶ σκάνδαλον εἶχεν διὰ τὴν ἰδίαν θυγατέρα, καὶ "cato πρὸς χύριον, καὶ ἐγένετο ἐν παραλύσει τῆς πλευρᾶς αὐτῆς διὰ τὸ μὴ ἀπατηθῆναι αὐτήν. ὁρᾷς, ἀδελφέ, ὅτι ἡ ὅρᾶσις τῶν ὀφθαλμῶν φέρει χαταλαλιᾶὰν xol ἀρχὴν τῆς ἁμαρτίας, καθὼς Ὑέγραπτα: ὅτι βλέψασα εἶδεν τὸ φυτὸν ὅτι ἀρεστὸν τοῖς ὀφθαλμοῖς αὐτῆς καὶ καλὸν els βρῶσιν, xol ἧπα- τήβη. 7 ἀχοὴ τοίνυν τῶν παρθέ ένων ἔστω ἁγία ᾽ ἐν δὲ τῇ ἐξόδῳ πορευέσθωσα» ava, δύο δύο, ὅτι πολλαί elow af διαστροφαὶ τοῦ ἐχθρού. | πορία (sic) αὐτῶν xal ὁ τρὀπος ἐχέτω τάξιν καλήν, ἵνα σωθώσιν ΄ εἰ δὲ py, ὁ χαρπὸς αὐτῶν ἔστω κοινός. ' (37) ᾿Αδελφέ µου Βαρθολομαῖε, δὸς τὰς παραγγελίας ταύ- τας, παραγγείλας αὐτὰς τῷ Σταχνυϊ, xol κατάστησον αὐτὲν ἀρχηγὸν xal ἐπίσνοπον ἐν τῇ ἐχκλησία., ἵνα καὶ αὐτὸς ὅμοιος (sic) γένητα, καλῶς δ,δάσκων. py ἐμπιστεύσῃς οἰκονομίαν µη- 1 Hoc loco haud dubie plura desunt. Quum in codice novum folium incipiat, totius folii textus excidisse videtur. Pertinent autem quae sequuntur, nisi fallor, ad ea quae Philippas Bartholomaeo dixit sectione 36. 150 Il. AD ACTA PHILIPPI. δενὶ νεωτέρῳ py καταστήσῃς µηδένα τοιοῦτον ἐπὶ καθέδρα δι- δασχόντων, ἵνα μὴ βεβηλώσῃς τὸ μαρτύριον τοῦ Χριστοῦ ' ὁ γὰρ διδάσκων ὀφείλει ἔχειν τὰ ἔργα αὐτοῦ toa τῶν λόγων, ἵνα 6 λόγος ἠρτυμένος | d» παντὶ καιρῷ dv τῇ ἰδίᾳ δόξῃ. ἐγὼ δὲ ἀπολύομαι ἀπὸ τοῦ σώματός µου κρεμμάμενος χατὰ χεφαλῆς᾽ doo» οὖν τὸ σῶμά µου xal ἐνταφίασον χάρταις Συριατικαῖς, καὶ μὴ βάλῃς ὀθόνην λινῆν, ἐπειδὴ ἔβαλαν els τὸ σώμα τοῦ xuplou ἡμών' xal σφίγξον αὐτὸ ἐν χάρταις καὶ παπύροις, xal χῶσον αὐτὸ ἐν τῇ αὐλῇ τῆς ἁγίας ὠωκλησίας. καὶ Ὑίνεσθε ὑπὲρ ἐμοῦ εὐχόμενοι ἐπὶ τεσσαράκοντα ἡμέρας, ἵνα ἀφῇ pot o θεὸς τὴν παράβασιν ἣν ἐποίησα, ὅτι ἀνταπέδωκα τῷ ποιήσαντί por κακά, xa ὅπως py Ὑένηταί por ἐν τοῖς αἰώσιν ἐπὶ τεσσαράκοντα ἔτη. (38) Ταῦτα δὲ εἰπὼν ὁ Φίλιππος ηὔξατο λέγων χύριέ µου '"Ingoó Χριστέ, 0 πατὴρ τῶν αἰώνων, βασιλεῦ ὅλου τοῦ φωτός, 6 σοφίσας ἡμᾶς ἐν τῇ σοφίᾳ σου, 6 δεδωκὠς ὑμῖν τὴν ὑψηλὴν γνώσιν, ὁ χαρισάµενος ἡμῖν τὴν βουλὴν τῆς ἀγαθότητός σου, 6 µηδέποτε χωρισθεὶς ἡμῖν (sic)' σὺ el 6 αἴρων τὴν νόσον ἀπὸ τῶν χαταφευγόντων εἰς σέ σὺ el ὁ δεδωκὼς ἡμῖν τὸν λόγον τοῦ ἐπι- στρέψαι ἐπὶ σὲ τοὺς πλανωμµένους' σὺ el o δεδωκὼς ἡμῖν σημεῖα καὶ τέρατα διὰ τοὺς ὁλιγοπίστους σὺ cl ὁ παρέχων τὸν στέφα- voy ἐπὶ τῶν νικησάντων σὺ τυγχάνεις ἡμῶν ἀγωνοθέτης, ὁ δω- ρησάµενος ἡμῖν τὸν στέφανον τῆς χαρᾶς, 6 λαλών σὺν ἡμῖν fa δυνηθείηµεν ἀντιστῆναι τοῖς βλάπτουσιν ἡμᾶς σὺ el ὁ σπείρων xal θερίξζων καὶ πληθύνων καὶ αὐξάνων xal ζωοποιῶν πάντας τοὺς ἰδίους δούλους σου’ of ἔλεγχοι xal al ἀπειλαὶ ὑπάρχουσιν ἡμῖν βοήθεια καὶ δύναμις διὰ τοὺς ἐπιστρέφοντας ἐπὶ σὲ δι ημών τῶν σῶν δούλων. ἐλθὲ κύριε καὶ Sóc por νίκης στέφανον ἐνώπιον τῶν ἀνθρώπων. μὴ ἐπικαλυψάτω (codex ἐπιλαμφάτω) µε 6 σκοτεινὸς αὐτῶν dijo μηδὲ χάπνος αὐτῶν χαύσῃ τὴν μορφὴν τῆς ψυχῆς µου, ὅπως διαπεράσω τὰ ὕδατα τῆς ἁβύσσου καὶ μὴ βυδισθῶ ἐν αὐτοῖς. χύρά µου Γησοῦ Χριστέ, μὴ εὕρῃ ὁ ἐχθρὸς τοῦ δύνασθαι κατηγορῆσαί µου ἐνώπιον coU τοῦ ἀληθινοῦ κρι- τοῦ, dX ἔνδυσόν µε τὴν φωτεινήν σου στολήν, xal..... Ce- tera perierunt. H. Ad ACTA PHILIPPI. 151 His adiungamus nonnulla ex iis quae codex Ba- roccianus 180. ex iisdem desumpta actis praebet. Tenet is textus medium quiddam inter Parisiensem modo a nobis exscriptum et eum quem e duobus codicibus, al- tero Parisiensi altero Veneto, anno 1851. edidimus. Pro- pius tamen et ipse ad antiquiorem horum actorum ratio- nem in Parisiensi 1468. superstitem accedit necdum leo- pardo et hoedo humana voce loquentibus destitutus est. Μαρτύριον τοῦ ἁγίου ἀποστόλου Φιλίππου. "Ore! δὲ Φίλιππος ὁ tod Χριστοῦ ἀπόστολος κατεκλείσθη ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ τῆς (xvm; ὑπὸ τοῦ Ἡγεμόνος, ὡσαύτως xal ὁ Βαρθολο- ^ a € , e , e , μαῖος καὶ η Μαριαμνη καὶ ὁ λεόπαρδος xal o ἔριφος, ouvnyôn- ee e A 3 4 € » , [4 σαν of ἱερες ἐπὶ το αὐτὸ ὡς ἄνδρες Exta, xol Soapovtes ἐπὶ τὸν ἀνθύπατον χατεβόουν à ἀνθύπατε τυραννογνόφε (cod. -yva- pe), ἐκδίκησον ἡμᾶς ἀπὸ τῶν ξένων ἀνθρώπων τῶν ἀπαιδεύτων καὶ φθορέων xal μάγων καὶ πλανώντων τοὺς ὄχλους. dq οὗ γὰρ ἐπεδήμησαν els ἡμᾶς, ἐπλήσθη Ἡ πόλις πάσης ἀχρήστου πράξεως αὐτῶν ἀπέπτειναν δὲ xal τοὺς ὄφεις τοὺς υἱοὺς τῆς θέας ἡμῶν ' ἔχλεισαν δὲ καὶ τὸ ἱερὸν ημών, καὶ ἠρήμωται o βω- pos, xal οὐχ εὑρήκαμεν olvov, ἵνα πιοῦσα n ἔχιδνα ὑπνώσει πολλαὶ δὲ νύμφαι καὶ yuvaines ἀπῆλθον πρὸς αὐτοὺς καὶ ἀφῆ- χαν τοὺς ἄνδρας. el δὲ θέλεις γνῶναι ὅτι ὄντως payor εἶσίν, βλέ- φον καὶ ἴδε τὸν λεόπαρδον καὶ τὸν ἔριφον ἀνθρωπίνως λαλοῦντα ° LÀ 1 ¢ ~ 4 ~ . , e + ἄλλα xa nus θέλουσιν μαγεῦσαι, λέγοντες' ζήσατε ἐν ἀγνείᾳ, πιστεύσαντες τῷ OQ. πῶς δὲ χαὶ εἰσῆλθον els τὴν πόλιν; πῶς δὲ xal οἱ δράκοντες οὐχ ἐτύφλωσαν αὐτοὺς καὶ ἀνεῖλον; πῶς δὲ καὶ τὸ αἷμα αὐτῶν οὐχ ἔπιον, ἀλλὰ καὶ ὑπὸ τούτων τῶν μάγων , ~ , . -9 e - χατεβλήθησαν; εἰ καὶ ταῦτα εἶσιν ἐν τέχνῃ µαγικῇ΄, ἐν ody τῇ χτίσει οὐχ. ἐφάνη οὕτως, ἀλλαγῆναι φύσιν καὶ φωνήν, ὅτι τὰ πετεινὰ πέτανται κατὰ τὸ ἴδιον εἶδος. xai τὰ τετράποδα καὶ τὰ κτήνη xal πᾶν ὃ ἔστιν ἐν τῇ lia Ὑενέσει πῶς δὲ καὶ ὁ λεο- παρδος xal ὁ ἔριφος ὁμιλοῦσιν αὐτοῖς, ἐκπληττόμεθα. 1 Haec apud nos in sect. 17 incidunt * Adde πεπραγμένα” 152 IL. AD ACTA PHILIPPI. (18) ’Axovcas δὲ ταῦτα 6 ἀνθύπατος πλείω ἐξεχαύθη τῷ θυμῷ ὀργῆς τε xol ἀπειλῆς, καὶ (sequitur ἦν sed delendum videtnr) ὀργιζόμενος σφόδρα λέγει πρὸς τοὺς Περεῖς τί ὅτι χαὶ τὴν ἐμὴν γυναῖκα ἔχουσι ped” ἑαυτῶν; κἀκεῖθεν ξένα βήματα ὁμι- det, καὶ πᾶσαν vuxtav (sic) εὐχομένη ξένῳ φωτὶ χαταλάµπεται, xol ἀναστενάζουσα λέγει ἠλθέν por τὸ ἀληθινὸν qos ᾿]ησοῦς. xaO δὲ ἐξελθῶν ἀπὸ τοῦ ἐμοῦ xovtóvog ἠθέλησα διὰ τῆς θυρί- Sos ἑνοπτρίσασθαι καὶ ἰδεῖν Orco ἔλεγεν φώς Τησοῦν, καὶ ὥσπερ ἀστραπὴ προσαπήντησέν por ὡς ἀποτυφλῶσαί me’ xal ἐξ éel- νου τὴν γυναῖκά µου φοβούμαι διὰ τὸν φωτεινὸν αὐτῆς ᾿Γησοῦν. εἴπατέ pot οὖν, ὦ ἱερεῖς, ὃ πράξω. of δὲ εἶπαν ἀνθύπατε, τάχα οὐχέτι ἐσμὲν ἱερεῖς' dq ds γὰρ συνέκλεισας αὐτούς, εὐχομένων αὐτῶν ὅλον τὸ ἱερὸν σαλεύεται ex θεμελίων 7) τάχα συμπίπτει. (19) Τότε προσέταξεν ὁ ἀνθύπατος ἐξελθόντας ἐκ τοῦ ἴε- ροῦ τοὺς περὶ τὸν Φίλιππον ἀγαχεῖν els τὸ βῆμα, εἰπὼν τοῖς δηµίοις' ἀποδύσαντες τὸν Φίλιππον διερευνήσατε, ἀλλά καὶ ἆμ- Φοτέρους, μήπως εὑρεθῇ τι αὐτῶν τῆς µαγίας (sic). ἀπέδυσαν οὖν πρῶτον τὸν Φίλιππον, εἶτα τὸν Παρθολομαῖον. ἠἦλθον δὲ ἐπὶ τὴν Μαριάµνην, καὶ σύροντες αὐτὴν ἔλεγον' γυμνώσωμεν καὶ αὐτήν, ἵνα πάντες ἴδωσιν ὅτι γυνἠ οὖσα ἀνδράσιν ἐπακολουθεῖ" αὐτὴ Yao μάλιστα ἐν εὐπρεπείᾳ πάσας τὰς Ὑυναῖχας anata. καὶ λέχει ὁ τύραννος πρὸς τοὺς ἱερεῖς' κηρύξατε el; πᾶσαν τὴν πόλιν καὶ περικύχλῳ, ἵνα ἕλθωσιν πάντες of ἄνδρες καὶ πᾶσαι af γυναῖχες, ὅπως ἴδωσιν τὴν ἀσχημοσύνην αὐτῆς, καὶ µάθωσιν ὅτι ψεύδεται λέγουσα ὅτι oux εἰμὶ γυνή, GAN ὡς ἀνὴρ συµπο- ρεύεται, καὶ πάντως ὅτι μοιχεύεται un αὐτῶν. ἐκέλευσεν δὲ χρεµασθῆναι τον Φίλιππον, xal τὰ σφυρὰ αὐτοῦ διατµ.ηθῆναι, καὶ κοµισθῆναι δέκα χόραχας σιδηροῦς, καὶ διαπείραντες τὰς πτέρνας αὐτοῦ ἀναχρεμόσασθε κατὰ χεφαλῆς ἀπέναντι τοῦ ἱεροῦ ἐπί τινος δένδρου. τὸν δὲ Παρθολομαῖον ἐκτείνατε ἀπέναντι τοῦ Φιλίππου περονῄήσαντες tas χεῖρας αὐτοῦ πορθµήσαντες (sic codex) ἐν τῷ τοίχφ τοῦ ἱεροῦ τῆς πύλης ἐκτείνατε. (20) Καὶ ἐγένετο οὕτως. ἐμειδίασαν δὲ ἁμφότεροι ἐνορῶν- τες ἀλλήλους 6 τε Φίλιππος xal o Ώαρθολομαῖος, ὅτι ἦσαν ἆβα- σάνιστοι al γὰρ κολάσεις αὐτῶν ἦσαν βραβεία καὶ στέφανοι. IL AD ACTA PHILIPPI. 153 ὅτε δὲ καὶ τὴν Μαριάμνην ἀπέδυσαν, ἐνέβλεψαν ἵνα εἴδωσιν (sic) τὴν γύµνωσιν τοῦ σώματος αὐτῆς xai ἰδοὺ ἠλλάγη εὐθέως ἡ ὁμοίωσις τοῦ σώματος αὐτῆς ἐνώπιον αὐτῆς, καὶ ὁ τύπος αὐτῆς ἐγένετο ὡς χκιβωτὸς ὑελίνη γέμουσα φωτὸς καὶ πυρὸς ἔμπροσθεν αὐτῶν, καὶ οὐχ ἠδυνήθησαν ἔτι ἐγγίσαι xav τὸ σύνολον els τὸν τόπον ἐν ᾧ ἐτύγχανεν, ἀλλὰ ἔφευγον ἅπαντες an’ αὐτῆς. (21) ᾿Ελάλησεν δὲ ὁ Φίλιππος μετὰ τοῦ Βαρθολομαίου τῇ Εβραϊκῇ διαλέχτῳ * ποῦ Ἰωάννης σήμερον; (80d γὰρ ἡμεῖς ἀπολ- λύμεθα τοῦ σώματος, καὶ tls που ὁ ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν εὐξάμενος; ὅτι ἰδοὺ καὶ clc τὴν Μαριάμνην ἐπεχείρησαν παρὰ τὸ καθῆκον' έβα- σάνισαν δὲ καὶ τὸν ἔριφον al τὸν λεόπαρδον, καὶ ἰδοὺ πῦρ ἔρρι- Qa» εἰς τὴν ola» τοῦ Στάχυος λέγοντες ὅτι καύσωμεν αὐτόν, ἐπειδὴ αὐτὸς ὑπεδέξατο αὐτούς. θέλεις οὖν, ὦ Βαρθολομαῖε, καὶ muets εἴπωμεν mo ἐλθεῖν ἀπ οὐρανοῦ καὶ χατακαύσωμεν αὐτούς; (22) Ὡς δὲ ταῦτα ἣν λέγων ὁ Φίλιππος, 0509 Ιωάννης εἰσῆλθεν els τὴν πόλιν αὐτῶν (cod. corrupte τῶν), διακινῶν els τὴν πλατείαν, val ἠρώτησεν ' τίνες οὗτοι of ἄνθρωποι, xol διατἰ τιμωροῦνται; οἱ δὲ λέγουσιν αὐτῷ μὴ οὐκ el ἐκ τῆς πόλεως nov; ἐμὲ (sic) ἐρωτᾷς περὶ τῶν ξένων τούτων, οἵτινες πολλοὺς ἠδήκησαν: ἔκλεισαν δὲ ἡμών καὶ τὰ (codex κατὰ pro καὶ τὰ) εἴδωλα, καὶ ἐν τῇ poi. (ita codex) αὐτῶν ἀνεῖλον xol τοὺς ὄφεις γα) τοὺς δράκοντας᾽ πολλοὺς δὲ xal νεχροὺς ἤγειραν, οἵτι- veg κατέπληξαν ἡμᾶς πολλὰς κολάσεις ἐξηγούμενοι' ἔχουσι δὲ xai λεόπαρδον καὶ ἔριφον, xal φωνῇ ἀνθρωπίνῃ βοώσι xaxa, µι- πρὸν λέγοντες' Χριστὲ μερὶς ἡμῶν ἡ ἁγία, xal τοῖς ὀπίσω ἐστώτα ποσίν, τοῖς ἐμπροσθίοις τὰ πρὀσωπα χατασφραγίζονται καὶ πρὸς ἄλληλα λέγουσιν ἡ εἰρήνη τοῦ Χριστοῦ καὶ 6 σταυ- ρὸς pel ὑμῶν. ἔχουσι δὲ κρεµάμενοι xal οὗτοι of ξένοι πῦρ αἱ- τῆσαι ἐξ οὐρανοῦ xal χκατακαῦσαι ἡμᾶς. (23) Εἶτα λέγει Ιωάννης, ἀπέλθωμεν, ὑποδείξατέ por αὐτούς. ἤγαγον οὖν τὸν Ιωάννην ὡς συµπολίτην ὅπου ἦν ὁ Φί- λιππος. ἦν δὲ exet πλῆθος ὄχλου xol ὁ ἀνθύπατος xa of ἱερεῖς. καὶ (àv ὁ Φέλιππος τὸν Ἰωάννην εἶπεν τῷ Ἡαρθολομαίῳ ' Efoat- ott’ ἀδελφέ, ᾿Ιωάννης (Mis? ^ Ἱερεὺς βαρέκ, ὃ ἐστι τὸ ὕδωρ τὸ 154 Il. AD ACTA PHILIPPI. ζών. καὶ 6 Ἰωάννης Bev τὸν Φίλιππον χατὰ χεφαλῆς χρεµάµε- voy τῶν σφυρῶν xai τῶν πτερνῶν ΄ ἴδεν δὲ xal τὸν Ώαρθολομαἴον ὀκτεταμένον els τὸν τοῖχον τοῦ [ερού, καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς τὸ µυ- στήριον (codex τοῦ μυστηρίου) τοῦ κρεµασθέντος ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ xal ἐν τῇ Yi] καὶ τοῦ διανεμηθέντος ἐν τῇ σφαίρα τοῦ αέρος συν- έστηχεν (sic; apud nos ex codicibus Parisiensi et Veneto ἔσται μεθ ὑμῶν). (24) Elnev δὲ καὶ τοῖς ἀνθρώποις τῆς πόλεως ἐχείνης' à ἄνθρωποι τῆς ᾿Οφιορύμου, πόση (cud. dan) ἐστὶν ἡ ἄνοια ὑμῶν, ἐν ᾗ daté” πόση ἐστὶν ἡ ἀνομία à οὖσα μεθ ὑμῶν. ἐπλανήθητε ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ τῆς πλάνης πνέων ἔπνευσεν εἰς ὑμᾶς ὁ δράχκων καὶ ἐτύφλωσεν ὑμᾶς τυφλοὺς τῇ φυχῇ xal τυφλοὺς τῷ πνεύματι, καὶ ἐπλανήθητε ὑπὸ τοῦ θρησκευοµένου up ὑμῶν. ἑμβλέψατε els πᾶσαν τὴν xtlow εἴτε dv τῇ Υῇ εἴτε ἐν τοῖς ὕδασιν elc. Exeunte sect. 25. post ἀφανίσω additur: διὰ τὸ ὀργίλον µε εἶναι υἱὸν βροντῆς ὠνόμασέν pe 6 ᾿Γησοῦς. Hebraica sect. 26 sic scripta sunt: σαβαλλῶν πρου- vU δουθαήλ' θαρσελί dwayabact’ ἀδώναβ βατελῶ τελωέ. Tum sequitur τουτέστιν ὁ mathe τοῦ Ἀριστοῦ, ὃ μόνος παν- τοκράτωρ, θεὲ ὃν φρίττουσιν of Πάντες αἰώνες, © δυνατὸς xal ἀπροσωπόληπτος δικαστής, οὗ τὸ ὄνομά ἐστιν ἐν πάσγ ὄννα- cte" αἱλωήλ᾽ εὐλογητὸς εἰς τοὺς αἰώνας etc. (34) Νῦν οὖν ἀποπληρῶ τὸ προσταχθέν por, ὅτι ἐὰν μὴ στρέψητε τὰ κάτω εἰς τὰ dvo xal τὰ dvo els τὰ κάτω, xal δεξιά εἰς aorotepa καὶ τὰ ἀριστερὰ εἰς δεξιά, οὐ py εἰσέλθητε els τὴν βασιλείαν τού θεοῦ. py οὖν ὁμοιωθῆτε τῷ ἀντιπαρηλ- λαγμένῳ τύπῳ, ὅτι ὁ Tas Χόσµος ἐνήλλαχται xal πᾶσα ψυχἠ στρεφοµένη εἰς σῶμα yivetat ἐν λήθῃ τῶν ἐπουρανίων. Ἡμεῖς δὲ ἔχοντες τὴν τῶν ἐπουρανίων δόξαν ph ζητήσωμεν τὸ (codex τὸν) Hw, ὅπερ ἐστὶν τὸ σῶμα, ὁ olxos τῆς δουλείας. (36) - - βαδίζουσαι ava δύο δύο’ xal μὴ ὁμιλήτωσαν μετὰ νεανίσχων, ἵνα μὴ πειρᾶσει αὐτὰς ὁ σατανᾶς © ὄφις γαρ ἐστιν ἔρπων, καὶ ἐποίησεν τὸν ᾿Αδὰμ. ὁλισθῆναι εἰς θάνατον. οὕτως πάλιν ἔσται ἐν τῷ καιρῷ τούτῳ ' ἔσται γὰρ ὁ χρόνος καὶ χαιρὸς πονηρός. πολλαὶ γυναῖκες καὶ ἄνδρες καταλείψουσιν τὸ ἔργον IL AD ACTA PHILIPPI. 165 τοῦ γάμου, καὶ ἔσονται [al] μὲν ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι τῆς παρθενίας, ὅλως μὴ Ὑωώσκουσαι ὄνομα παρθενίας καὶ ὅτι ἔχει μεγάλην σφραγίδα καὶ ἔνδοξον. πολλοὶ δὲ ἄνδρες ἔσονται ἐν τῷ χκαιρῷ ἐχείνῳ ἐν λόγῳ µόνον, GAN’ ovx ἐν τῇ δυνάμει αὐτοῦ (ita codex): παρθενίαν γὰρ ἀσκήσουσιν τοῖς µέλεσιν τῆς σαρχκός, πορνεύσου- ow δὲ ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ αὐτῶν, xal Ἡ πορνεία τῶν ὀφθαλμῶν av- τῶν (codex ὑμῶν) πληθυνθήσεται ὡς κατακλυσμός. θελήσουσιν μᾶλλον ἄκούειν ἐν ταῖς πειθαναῖς ᾠδαῖς)., καὶ ἐρεθισθήσονται ἐν ταῖς ἡδοναῖς καὶ ἐπιλάθωνται τῆς Ἰνώσεως τοῦ εὐαγγελίου, xal πληρωθήσονται af καρδία, αὐτῶν κενοτέραις (ita codex, ne- scio an praestet καινοτέραις reponere) ὑπερηφανίαις, εὑρεθή- σονται δὲ ἐσθίοντες xal πίνοντες ἐν τῇ αὐτῶν (codex tH ἐν αὖ- τῷ) πανουργίᾳ ΄ ἐπιλησθήσονται γὰρ τῆς ἁγίας ἐντολῆς χαὶ ἄθε- τήσουσιν αὐτήν. διεστραμµένη ἐστὶν n γενεᾶ ἐχείνη, ἀλλὰ -μα- κάριός ἐστιν ὁ ἀναχωρῶν els τὰ ταµία (sic codex) αὐτοῦ, ὅτι of ἱκανοὶ (codex ὅτι οἰκανοὶ) ἔσονται ἀναπαυόμενοι ἐν δόξῃ ἀπὸ τῆς ἀπειλῆς τοῦ σώματος αὐτῶν. οὐκ οἶδας, à Βαρθολομαῖε, ὅτι ὁ λόγος τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν ζωή ἐστιν ἀληθινὴ καὶ yoo; εἷ- πεν γὰρ διδάσχων ἡμᾶς ὅτι nés ὃ ἐμβλέψας els γυναῖκα τού πλησίον αὐτοῦ χαὶ ἐπιθυμήσας αὐτὴν ἤδη ἐμοίχευσεν αὐτὴν dv — τῇ χαρδίᾳ αὐτοῦ. καὶ ὁ κορυφαῖος δὲ Πέτρος ἔφυγεν éx προσώ- που Ἰυναιχός' τὴν yao θυγατέραν (ita) αὐτοῦ εὔοπτον οὖσαν ee. ἐπὶ τῇ εὐμορφία. καὶ ὁ µακαριώτατος Πέτρος ηὔξατο, xa ἐγένετο ἐν παραλύσει ἡ θυγάτηρ αὐτοῦ. doa οὖν ἡ ἐπιθυμία ἡ ἐν τοῖς ὀφθαλμοῖς πορνεία ἐστίν; ναί. εἶδεν γάρ, φησίν, Eva τὸ φυτὸν ὅτι ὡραῖόν ἐστιν τοῖς ὀφθαλμοῖς τοῦ κατανοῆσαι καὶ χαλὸν els βρῶσιν. Bod οὖν ὅτι ἡ ἐπιθυμία τών ἐφθαλμῶν ὁδη- vos ἐστιν τῆς µοιχίας (sic), καὶ αὕτη ἐστὶν ἡ ἁπατήσασα τὴν καρδίαν Εὖας. πᾶν δὲ φυτὸν dav τμηθῇ µόνον, µείνῃ δὲ cl; τὴν γῆν ἡ βίζα. πάλιν φύεται. ἐκριζώσατε οὖν τὴν ἐπιθυμίαν 1 Codex habet πη2ανεωδεσει. Ex hoc scripturae monstro clarum erit quan- topere textus corruptus sit. Certe locis haud paucis quae descripsimus emenda- tionem sibi poscere videntur. ? Codex pergit xal ἤδη γεγενῆσβαι (scriptum est ἤδει γεγενεῖσθαι) quae corrupta vel imperfecta esse apparet. 156 Il. AD ACTA PHILIPPI. τῆς καρδίας, ἵνα φαιδροῖς ὄμμασιν ἵδητε τὸν Xpuotov. ταῦτα εἰπὼν πρὸς τὸν λαὸν στραφεὶς λέγει τῷ Βαρθολομαίῳ' τὴν ἐκκλη- σίαν ἣν µέλλεις οἰκοδομεῖν, οὕτως οἰχοδόμησον, ἔχουσάν τιναν (sic) µεσότοιχον, prinote σχκοτισθῶσιν al προσευχαὶ τῶν νεοφύτων ἐν τῇ ὁράσει τῶν ὀφθαλμῶν, καὶ n ὑπαχοὴ τῶν παρθένων ἔστω ayia καὶ µόναι Ἠσυχαζέτωσαν, dv δὲ ταῖς προόδοις βαδιξέτωσαν δύο δύο. ἐχέτω οὖν fj παρθενία αὐτῶν τὴν tak σεμνήν, ἵνα 7 φυχἠ αὐτῶν δοξασθῇ ἐν τοῖς ὑψίστοις, μήποτε 6 κόσμος αὐτῶν ἔσται κενός. οὕτως οὖν χήρυξον ἁγιασμόν. λέγει ὁ Βαρθολομαῖος τῷ Φιλίππῳ' διατί τῷ καιρῷ ἐχείνῳ, ἐν ᾧ ὑπῆρχεν μεθ) ἡμῶν ὁ GUTH, οὐ διεχώρισεν ἡμᾶς ἀπὸ τῶν παρθένων μέχρις Ἡμέρας us; λέχει ὁ Φίλιππος) οὐκ οἶδας, ὦ Ιαρθολομαῖε, ὅτι ἔτε ὁ ἥλιος λάμπει (codex λαμβάνει) ὅλος ὁ Χόσμος πληροῦται τοῦ φωτός; δύνοντος δὲ αὐτοῦ ἁπλοῦται τὸ σχότος, καὶ τὰ θηρία ἐξέρχονται. οὗτός ἐστιν καὶ ὁ ἡμέτερος τύπος ὅτε ἦν pel” ἡμῶν ὁ Γησοῦς, πάντες ἦμεν ἐν τῇ δόξῃ αὐτοῦ, χαὶ À χάρις ἡμῶν καὶ ἡ δωρεὰ ἦν χύχλῳ ἡμῶν, καὶ νοεροὶ Ἴμεν τῇ καρδίᾳ, xal οὐχ. ἠδύνατο οὐδεμία σχιὰ οἰκῆσαι ἐν καρδίᾳ ἡμῶν ἔνεκεν apag- τίας νὖν δὲ ἐν οὐρανοῖς ἐστὶν παρὰ τῷ πατρί, καὶ οὐ κατα- λείπει ἡμᾶς. πολλοὶ δὲ ἐλεύσονται ἐπενδύμασιν ψευδέσιν, λέγον- τες ὅτι λατρεύομεν ev τῇ διακονίᾳ τῇ ἁγίᾳ, καὶ n λατρεία αὐ- τῶν ἐατὶν peta τῶν εἰδώλων, xal καταλείψουσιν τὰς παραδεδο- µένας αὐτοῖς ἐντολάς. Tam sequuntur quae accurate textui nostro respondent initio sectionis 37 seripto: σὺ δὲ ὦ Bap- θολομαῖε Ὑενοῦ καλὸς Scutpactys, καὶ δὸς và; παραγγελίας ταύτας etc. In iis vero quae ad finem actorum leguntur — magna rursus utriusque textus differentia est. III. AD ACTA THOMAE. In libro bibliothecae Regiae Monacensis (apud Ign. Hardt. eod. Gr. 252.) praeter alias reliquias litteris uncia- libus scriptas inveni quae extremo capite actuum Thomae Ill. AD ACTA THOMAE. 151 olim legebantur. Quae quum a textu ad finem libri n τε- λείωσις θωμᾶ τοῦ ἀποστόλου a nobis edito satis differant, pas- sim vero ad Latinas Abdiae historias tantopere accedant ut ex simillimo fonte Graeco Pseudo - Abdias Latina sua hausisse censendus sit, adponam hoc loco quae e litura codicis Monacensis eruere mihi contigit. Hoc autem ita faciam ut manifesta vitia stalim corrigam, postquam ipsa codicis seriptura in Aneedotis meis sacr. et profan. 1861. pag. 238 sq. fideliter exhibita est. σιν αὐτοῖς ἐποιεῖτο. Ἄννέρη δὲ o) peta πολὺν χρόνον ἕνα τῶν παίδων µισδαίου πληγῆνα, ὑπὸ δαίµονος. xal οὐδεὶς ἡἦδυ- νήθη θεραπεῦσαι αὐτόν πάνυ yap ἣν χαλεπὸς 6 δαίµων: ἐνε- θυµήθη δὲ µισδέος! ὁ βασιλεὺς ἀνοῖξα. τὸν τάφον: xal ἄρας τῶν ὁστέων .....7 τοῦ ἀποστόλου θωμά - -ὃ τράχηλον τοῦ υἱοῦ µου xn θεραπευθήσεται’. dre” οὖν ποιῆσαι ὃ ἐνεθυμήθη ὁ µισδέος 6 βασιλεύς. ὁ δὲ ἀπόστολος θωμᾶς ἐπιφανεὶς αὐτῷ εἶπεν: ele ζώντας ov ἐπίστευσας, xal els νεκροὺς πιστεύεις; πλὴν μὴ φο- βοῦ, énel σπλαγχνίζεται els σὲ xal ἐλεήσει σε 6 χύριος ἱησοῦς χριστὸς Bia τὴν αὐτοῦ χρηστότητα”. ἀπελθὼν δὲ καὶ ἀνοίξας οὐχ εὗρεν ὀστέα ἐχεῖ' el; yao τῶν ἀδελφῶν κλέψας τὸ λείψανον τοῦ µανχαρίου ἀπήνεγκεν els τὴν µεσοποταμίαν]. ἀπὸ δὲ τοῦ , ^ a 9 ~ - A τόπου τοῦ μνημείου, ἔνθα τα ὀστᾶ Exerto, χοῦν λαβὠν περιέθη- 1 Codex h. 1. µισδέως, antea. µισδαίου. ? Octo litterae interiectae videntur. Possis coniicere τοῦ σώματος, sed fere αντου mihi videbar assequi sequentibus tribus litteris ut επι. 5 Periit versus; et iam is qui praecedit, ποστολον Jupa, tegumento libri obtectus est. Simile quid ut Snow ἐπὶ τὸν scriptum erat. * Confer ad haec Ps. Abd. XXV: ,,Quibus addidit dominus hanc. gratiam , ut eum Mesdei filius correptus esset a daemonio, nec quisquam qui eum sanaret pos- set inreniri, successit huiusmodi Mesdeo sententia. ut diceret: Vado et aperio se- pulchrum, et tollens ossa. de corpore apostoli suspendam filio meo, et curabitur." .* Codex ἀπείει. 9 Confer huc 1. 1. Ascendebat igitur. secundum cogitationes Mesdeus ad mon- tem, et revelarit ei se Thomas dicens: In viventes non credidisti, et in mortuos credis? Sed ne timeas; miserebitur et tut dominus Jesus, et exhibebit tibi viscera misericordiae suae propter bonitatem. suam. * Pergit Latinus textus sic: Verum ubi adscendit. Mesdeus, reserato sepulchro 08G invenire non potuit; quia iampridem reliquias sanctas quidam de fratribus rapuerant et in urbe Edessa sepelierant. 158 IIL AD ACTA THOMAE. κεν τῷ υἱῷ αὐτοῦ xal εἶπεν πιστεύω [els] σὲ χριστὲ νῦν, ὅτι, χα[τέλιπέν µε ἐκεῖ]νος ὁ ταράσσων τοὺς ἀνθρώπους xal ἀντικεί- µενος αὐτοῖς, ἵνα μὴ ἴδωσίν σε’. xal χρεµάσαντος αὐτοῦ τῷ παιδί, ὑγιῆς ὁ παῖς ἐγένετο 1: συνηθροίζετο (cod. συνειθρύζετο) δὲ καὶ µισδέος 0 βασιλεὺς μετὰ τῶν ἀδελφῶν καὶ ὑπέχκλινεν τὴν χεφαλὴν αὐτοῦ ὑπὸ τὰς χεῖρας σιφόρου: ἔλεχεν δὲ τοῖς ἀδελφοῖς ὁ σίφορ᾽ εὔχεσθε ὑπὲρ τοῦ µισδαίου (sic h. |.) τοῦ βασιλέως, ἵνα παρὰ ἰησοῦ χριστοὺ εὐσπλαγχνίαν δέξηται, καὶ ἀμνησικακήσει (cod. ἀμνησικακεῖσι) αὐτῷ. πάντες δὲ ἐν συµφωνίᾳ χαίροντες ὑπὲρ αὐτοῦ προσευχἠν ἐποιοῦντο. ὁ δὲ φιλάνθρωπος δεσπότης, ὁ βασιλεὺς τῶν βασιλευόντων καὶ χύριος τῶν χυριευ[όντων παρεῖ- χεν τῷ] ' µισδέῳ τὴν εἰς αὐτὸν ἐλπίδα. ὑπήγετο οὖν μετὰ τοῦ πλήθους τῶν πιστευόντων, δοξάξων πατέρα xal υἱὲν καὶ ἅγιον πνεύμα ᾧ κράτος καὶ μεγαλοπρέπεια νῦν καὶ del xal εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων, ἁμήν. ! Eundem de ultimis Thomae rebus tractatum codex Bodleianus (Clarke 43) continet, ita tamen ut quae gno- sticae originis vestigia in nostro textu Parisiensi supersunt consulto exstineta videantur. Legitur enim ibi sic: Μαρτύριον τοῦ ἁγίου καὶ πανευφήµου ἀποστόλου θωμᾶ. ᾿Εξελθόντος δὲ τοῦ ἀποστόλου κατὰ τὴν πρόσταξιν τοῦ xu- ρίου xal θεοῦ καὶ σωτῆρος nav ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ ὤφθη αὐτῷ ὁ 5 ὅτι scribendum videbatur, quamquam ex codice οτε exscripsimus. 9 Pseudo- Abdias pergit: Ea tameu quaecunque rex in sepulchro reperit humi vel stercoris , supra quae iacuerant reliquiae apostoli, auferens Mesdeus et alli- gans filio suo ait: Credo tibi Christe nunc, quia recessit a me ille qui hominum turbat affectus, ne ad te visendum summa properatione contendam (corrigenduin videtur contendant). 19 Cf. ad haec cum reliquis ea quae apud Pseudo-Abdiam sequuntur: Jtaque wbi suspendit dla puero, statim sanatus est ex illa hora. Et factum est gaudium magnum inter fratres super conversione regis ad regem coelestem. Christum. Jeswn : cui honor et gloria in perpetua saecula , Amen. . 11 [ta fere quae periere supplenda sunt. 19 (cf. apud nos sect. 17. p. 204) Ceterum in reliquiis eiusdem codicis pa- limpsestis etiain aliam actorum Thomac partem inveninus cum ipso actorum ini- tio coniunetam hune in modum: πρᾶδις τοῦ aylov Swpa τοῦ ἀποστόλου: ὅτε τὸ ἐν οὐρανοῖς παλάτιον ᾠκοδόμησεν (cod. ὀχωδώμησεν). Kat’ ἐχεῖνον τὸν καιρὸν ἦσαν πάντες οἱ ἀπόστολοι ἐν ἱεροσολύμοις, xal διεῖλαν (cod. διῆλαν) τὰ χλίµατα (cod. κλήμ.) τῆς οἰκουμένης, καὶ ἕβαλον χλήρονυς. HL AD ACTA THOMAE. 159 κύριος εἰρηχὼς αὐτῷ ' εἰρήνη col, µαθητά µου xal ἀπόστολε. πεσὼν δὲ ὁ ἁπόστολος κατὰ πρόὀσωπον ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν ἐδέετο τοῦ κυρίου ὅπως ἀποχαλύψῃ αὐτῷ τὰ περὶ τῆς τιµίας αὐτοῦ ἐξόδου. εἰρήχει δὲ αὐτῷ ὁ χύριος ὅτι μισδαῖος ποιεῖται χατὰ σοῦ σχέψιν τοῦ τάχιόν σε ἀπολέσαι' ἀλλ ἰδοὺ ἔρχεται πρὸς µε. xal κατα- σφραχγίσας αὐτὸν ἀνῆλθεν els τοὺς οὐρανούς. ὁ δὲ ἀπόστολος ἐδίδασχεν τῷ λαφῷ, καὶ προσετίθετο ἡ ποίµνη τοῦ χριστοῦ. tives δὲ µισὀχριστοι ἄνδρες διέβαλον αὐτὸν πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα µισδξον, λέγοντες ὅτι ὦπόλεσον τὸν µάγον τοῦτον τὸν χαταλυμῃνάμενον xal ἁπατῶντα τὸν λαὸν ἐπὶ νέῳ Ged ἑνὶ ὃν κηρύσσει, ἔτι δὲ καὶ τῇ OF δεσποίνῃ καὶ τῷ où vio *. ταῦτα ἀκούσας µισδέος ἀνεξ- ετάστως ἐχέλευσεν συλλαβέσθαι αὐτὸν καὶ ἐν τῇ φυλακῇ ἐγχλεῖ- σαι. of δὲ τάχιον ποιήσαντες τὸ προσταχθὲν αὐτοῖς ἔβαλον aÿ- τὸν ἐν φυλακῇ σφραγίσανέες. ἀκούσασαι δὲ αἱ πιστεύσασαι yuvaines τῷ θεῷ ὅτι ἰούδας) συνεγλείσθη, δώσασαι [πρὸς] τοὺς τηροῦντας (eod. τηρώντας) φύλαχας χρήματα πολλά εἰσίεσαν (sic) πρὸς α τὸν ἐν τῇ εἰρχτῇῃ. ὁ δὲ ἀπόστολος λέγει [πρὸς] αὖὐ- tas” θυγατέρες µου, δοῦλαι ἰησοῦ χριστοῦ. ἀκούσατέ pov. ἐν τῇ τελευταίᾳ µου ἡμέρᾳ ὑμῖν ἀποστέλλω τὸν λόγον µου τοῦ uj λαλῆσαι ἔτι ἐν σώματι' ἰδοὺ γὰρ αἴρομαι ἄνω πρὸς τὸν χύριόν µου {ησοῦν χριστὸν τὸν ἑλεήσαντά µε, τὸν ταπεινώσαντα ἑαυτὸν &yot τῆς ἐμῆς µικρότητος. χαίρω δὲ ὅτι ὁ χκαιρὸς ἑγγὺς τῆς ἁπαλλαγῆς pou ἐνταῦθα. ὅπως ἀπελθὼν ἀπολάβω µου τὸν µι- σθὸν ἐν τέλει᾽ δύιαιος yap ἐστιν 0 ἐμὸς δεσπότης. Ἱ]ληρώσας δὲ πρὸς αὐτὰς τὸν λόγον εἶπεν 6 σωτήρ µου ὁ ὑπομείνας πολλα δι ἡμᾶς, Ὑενέσθωσαν τὰ ἑλέη σου ἐφ ἡμᾶς. xol ἀπέλυσεν av- τὰς εἰπων' ἡ χάρις τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος ἔσται μεθ ὑμῶν. ἐπεῖ- ναι δὲ ἑλυποῦντο xal ἔχλαιον, εἶἰδυῖαι Ste ἔμελλεν ἀπολέσαι av- τὸν μισδαῖος ὁ βασιλεύς. 6 δὲ loudas? ἤχουσεν τοὺς φύλακας πρὸς ἑαυτοὺς µαχοµένους καὶ λέγοντας ἔτι ἀπέλθωμεν καὶ ἀναγγείλωμεν τῷ βασιλεῖ ὅτι T] γυνή σου xal ὁ vlóg σου ἀπέρ- χονται πρὲς τὴν quae» ἐπὶ τὸν payov τοῦτον, xal Sv αὐτοὺς * Deest verbum. ! Ut hoc loco etiam infra semel Zudas pro Thoma per errorem scriptum est. * Corrigendum 3ep3«. Ab hoc inde loco cf. textum Par. pag. 886. sect. 8. 160 III. AD ACTA THOMAE. ἀπολέσει αὐτὸν ἐν τάχει. ἅμα δὲ καὶ ἕωθεν ἀναστάντες ἁπῆλ- θον πρὸς µισδέον τὸν βασιλέα xal εἶπον: ὦπόλυσον δέσποτα τὸν φαρμακὸν ἐκεῖνον, Tj ἀλλαχοῦ φρουρηθῆναι Χέλευσον. οὓς γὰρ ἡ où εὐτυχότης δεσμώτας συνέσχεν , κλείσαντες δὲ ἐν Gow τὰς θύρας ἀσφαλισάμενοι, διεγειρόµενοι ἀνεῳγμένας autas εὑρίσχο- μεν ἀλλά καὶ n γυνή σου καὶ o υἷός σου μετὰ τῶν λοιπῶν ἐκεί- νων οὐχ ἀφίστανται τοῦ ἀνδρός. ‘l'aura δὲ ἀκούσας ὁ βασιλεὺς ἦλθεν ἐπισκεψάμενος (sic codex) τὰς σφραγίδας, as περιβεβλή- χει ταῖς θύραις., xal εὗρεν αὐτὰς ὥσπερ yoav. λέγει οὖν τοῖς δεσμοφύλαξιν' ti οὖν ψεύδεσθε; xal γὰρ αἱ σφραγίδες αὗται σφαι διατελοῦσιν, xal πῶς Adyete τὴν τερτίαν καὶ μυγδονίαν ἅμα τῷ vid µου εἰσέρχεσθαι ἐν τῷ δεσµωτηρίῳ: καὶ of φύλακες xov: ἡμεῖς τὰ ἀληθῆ εἴπαμέν σοι, βασιλεὺ. μετὰ δὲ ταῦτα εἰσῆλθεν 6 βασιλεὺς els τὸ δεσμωτήριον καὶ µετεπέμψατο τὸν ἀπόστολον. ᾿Ελθόντος δὲ αὐτοῦ, ἀποζώσαντες αὐτὸν ἔστησαν πρὸ τού βήματος. ὁ δὲ βασιλεὺς ’ εἶπεν ' δούλος ὑπάρχεις 7 ἐλεύ- θερος; xal o θωμᾶς᾽ ἑνός εἰμι δοῦλος' σὺ τὴν κατ ἐμοῦ ἐξου- σίαν οὐχ. ἔχεις 0d ὅλως. xal φησὶν C μισδαῖος' δραπετεύσας εἰς ταύτην ἀφίχου τὴν χώραν; καὶ ὁ θωμᾶς' ἠἦλθον ἐνταῦθα ίνα πολλοὺς σώσω, χἀγὼ διὰ τῶν χειρῶν σου ἀποστὼῷ ἀπὸ τοῦ σώματός µου. λέγει πρὸς αὐτὸν ὁ μισδαῖος' tls σου ἐστὶν 6 δε- σπότης; χαὶ τέ αὐτοῦ τὸ ὄνομα; xal ἐκ ποίας χώρας ὑπάρχεις: καὶ 6 θωμᾶς οὐ δύνασαι ἀκοῦσαι τὸ ἀληθινὸν ὄνομα αὐτοῦ ἐν τῷ καιρῷ τούτῳ. λέγω δέ σοι τὸ πρόσκαιρον αὐτοῦ (polius αὖὐ- τῷ ?) ἐπιτεθὲν ὄνομα" ἰησοῦς ἐστὶν ὁ χριστός. καὶ ὁ μισδαῖός φησιν ἐγὼ οὐκ ἠπείχθηνὃ σε ἀπολέσαι, ἀλλ ἠνεσχόμην ' σὺ δὲ ἐπίδοσιν ΄ ἐποιήσω τῶν adv ἔργων, ὥστε τὰ φάρμαχκά σου ἀχουσθῆναι ἐν macy χώρα. ἀλλὰ xal νῦν πράξω τὸ χατὰ gov τέλος, ἵνα σου τὰ φάρμαχα συναπόληται καὶ χαθαριεύσῃ' ἡμῶν — mp 3 Haec ita in codice scripta sunt; at vix integra sunt. * Huc confer sect. 4. apud nos. 5 Male typis exscriptum pag. 237. ἐπιτηδὲν. @ dnely3nv: codex ἠπήχθην. Eandem scripturam etiam Parisiensis codex praebet, quae et ipsa yncly3ny non ἀπήχθην corrigenda erat. T ita codex; Parisiensis ἀπόδοσιν. * ita scriptum est; rectius vel certe usitatius Parisiensis xa3apcugm. IV. ACTA PETRI ET ANDREAE. 161 τὸ ἔθνος. καὶ ὁ θωμάς tpn’ ταῦτα ἃ Met; (cod. λέχει) φάρ- wax εὖ ἔσται pot xai τῶν ἐντεῦθεν µηδέποτε ἀφιστάμενα ἔσται. Aevopévov? δὲ τούτων 6 μισδαῖος ἐβουλεύετο tol τρόὀπῳ φονεύ- σει τὸν ἀπόστολον' ἐφοβεῖτο yap τὸν περιεστώτα λαὸν τῶν πι- στευσάντων. καὶ ἀναστὰς παρέλαβεν τὸν θωμᾶν ἔξω τῆς πόλεως συνηκολούθουν δὲ αὐτῷ ὀλίχοι στρατιῶται μεθ ὅπλων. of δὲ ὄχλοι ὑπενόουν τὸν βασιλέα βουλεύεσθαι περὶ αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἑστῶ- τες προσεῖχον αὐτῷ. ὡς δὲ προῆλθον τρία στάδια, παρέδωκεν αὐτὸν στρατιώταις τέσσαρσιν καὶ ἑνὶ τῶν πολεμαρχών, προστά- Eas αὐτοῖς els ὄρος αὐτὲν λογχιάσαι αὐτὸς δὲ εἰς τὴν πόλιν ὑπέστρεφεν. Οἱ HE" παρόντες ἔτρεχον ἐπὶ τὸν θωμᾶν ἁρπάσαι αὐτὸν προθυμούμενοι' αὐτὸς δὲ ἐπήγετο (Par. ἀπήγετο) συµπα- ρομαρτούντων αὐτῷ τῶν στρατιωτῶν, ava δύο ἐπ ἀμφότερα uéon .... καὶ ἅμα βαδίζων 6 θωμᾶς ἔλεχεν' 6 τὰ κρύφιά σου µυστήρια, Ἰησοῦ. ὅτι µέχρι τῆς τού βίου τελευτῆς ἐν ἡμῖν πλη- ρούῦνται' ὦ τοῦ πλούτου τῆς χάριτὀς Gov..." ἰδοὺ γὰρ πῶς τέσσαρες διειλήφασίν pe’ ἐπειδήπερ ἐκ τῶν τεσσάρων στοιχείων (his fragmentum exit). ACTA PETRI ET ANDREAE E X COD. BAROCC. 180. Πράξεις) τῶν ἁγίων dixooxóAov Πέτρου καὶ ' Ανδρέου. Ἐγένετο ὡς ἐξῆλθεν ὁ ἁπόστολος τοῦ Χριστοῦ ᾿Ανδρέας Eco * His verbis sectio 5. apud nos incipit. e |? Haec sectioni 6. respondent. 11 Sequuntur haec: μετακαιχειρισάµενον τὰς φλαμίας (sic) τοῦ πολεμάρχου | ταῖς χερσὶν αὐτῶν κατέχοντες, quae admodum corrupta esse apparet. Parisien- sis scriptura est: µεταχεχειρισµένοι διὰ φαρµαχίας, τοῦ πολεμάρχου τῆς χειρὸς αὐτὸν χατέχοντος. 19 Sequuntur rursus corrupta: συγχωρεῖς ἡμῖν τοῦ κατὰ σώματος πόλον. Parisiensis: ὅτι µέχρι τῆς τ. Be. ted. ἐν nu. πληροῦται ὁ πλοῦτος τῆς Yap. σου ἐχεῖνος, ὃς οὐ συγχωρεῖ ἡμῖν ἔσεσθαι χατὰ τὸ σώμα ἀπαβδεῖς. 1 Codex πράξις, hoc accentu. Apocalypse. apocrsph. ed. Tischendort. 11 162 IV. ACTA PETRI ET ANDREAE. τῆς πόλεως τῶν ἀνθρωποφάγων, καὶ ἰδοὺ νεφέλη φωτεινὴ ἤρπα- σεν αὐτόν, xal τοῦτον ἀπένεγχεν (sic) ἐν τῷ Soe οὗ ἦν Πέτρος xal Ματθείας καὶ ᾿Αλέξανδρος χαθεζόµενοι. ὁ δὲ lov αὖ- τούς, ἠσπάσαντο αὐτὸν μετὰ πολλῆς χαρᾶς. τότε λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ Πέτρος τί σοι Ὑέγονεν, ἀδελφὲ Ανδρέα; ἄραγε ἔσπειρας τὸν λόγον τῆς ἀληθείας ἐν τῇ χώρα τῶν ἀνθρωποφάγων ἢ c0; λέχει αὐτῷ Ανδρέας ' ναί, πάτερ Πέτρε, dt εὐχῶν gov’ ἀλλὰ πολλὰ χακά por ἔδειξαν" of ἄνδρες τῆς πόλεως ἐχείνης. ἔσυρον yap µε ἐν τῇ πλατείᾳ οἱ ἄνδρες τῆς πόλεως ἐκείνης ἡμέρας τρεῖς, ὥστε τὸ αἷμά µου μολῦναι (eod. poduvat) τὴν πλατείαν ὅλην. λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ Πέτρος" ἀνδρίξου ἐν χυρίῳ, ἀδελφὲ ᾿Ανδρέα, xal δεῦρο ἀνάπανσαι (cod. -σε) ἐκ τοῦ χόπου σου. ὁ γὰρ γεωργὸς o χα- λὸς dav πονικῶς (cod. πονικὸς, sed saepissime o et o confun- dit) γεωργήσει τὴν γῆν, xal Χαρπὸν φέρει, καὶ εὐθέως πᾶς 6 χόπος αὐτοῦ εἰς χαρᾶν Ὑενήσεται' εἰ δὲ κοπιάσει καὶ οὐ καρπο- φορήσῃ (cod. -ρίση) ἡ χώρα αὐτοῦ, διπλοῦν ἔχει τὸν κόπον. Ταῦτα δὲ αὐτοῦ λέγοντος ἐφάνη αὐτοῖς ὁ κύριος ᾿Τησοῦς Χριστὸς ἐν poopy παιδίου καὶ λέχει αὐτοῖς' χαῖρε, Πέτρε ἐπί- σχοπε ὅλης τῆς ἐχκλησίας pou’ χαῖρε, Ανδρέα. of συνκληρο- νόμοι µου, ἀνδρίζεσθε καὶ ἀγωνίξεσθε ὑπὲρ τῆς ἀνθρωπότητος. ἁμὴν γὰρ λέγω ὑμῖν, κόπους ὑπομένετε ἐν τῷ χόσμῳ toute ὑπὲρ τῆς ἀνθοωπότητος ..... * ἐν wid Sea ἀνέσεως ἐν τῇ βασιλεία τοῦ πατρός pou. ἀναστάντες οὖν πορεύεσθε ἐν τῇ πόλει τῶν βαρβάρων καὶ κηρύξατε ἐν αὐτῇ, xadya ἔσομαι μεθ ὑμῶν ἐν τοῖς θαύμασιν τοῖς ywopdvors ἐν αὐτῇ διὰ τῶν χειρῶν ὑμῶν. ἀσπασάμενος δὲ αὐτοὺς ὁ κύριος ᾿Γησοῦς ἀνῆλθεν εἰς τοὺς οὖρα- vous ἐν δόξῃ. Πέτρος δὲ καὶ ᾿ Ανδρέας καὶ ᾿Αλέξανδρος xal ᾿Ροῦφος xal Ματθείας ἐπορεύθησαν εἰς τὴν πόλιν τῶν βαρβάρων. ἐγγισάντων δὲ αὐτῶν τῇ πόλει, ἀποκριθεὶς (cod. add δὲ) à ᾿Ανδρέας εἶπεν τῷ Πέτρῳ) πάτερ Πέτρε, ἄραγε ἔχομεν (cod. ἔχωμεν) πάλιν xó- 3 ita exscripsi. Woogius ἐνέδειξαν. Nescio uter nostrum falsus sit. 3 Quae bh. |. exciderunt, ita fere cum Woogio supplenda erunt: ἀλλὰ 3ap- σεῖτε, dyad ἀναπανσω ὐμᾶς. * ita codex, non 9ὁαυμασίοις, quod Woogius dedit. IV. ACTA PETRI ET ANDREAE. 163 Tous ὑπομεῖναι ἐν τῇ πόλει ταύτῃ ὡς xal ἐν τῇ χώρα τῶν dv- θρωποφάγων; λέχει αὐτῷ Πέτρος οὐχ οἶδα. ἀλλ ἰδοὺ ἔστιν (hoc acc. ipse cod.) γέρων ἕμπροσθεν ἡμῶν σπείρων ἐν τῷ ἀγρῷ αὐτοῦ. ἐὰν φθάσωµεν ἕως αὐτοῦ, ἐρώμεν αὐτῷ δὸς ἡμῖν do- τον. καὶ dav Sun ἡμῖν ἆρτον, Ὑνώμεν ὅτι ov ποπιώμεν ἐν τῇ πόλει ταύτῃ εἰ δὲ ἡμῖν εἴπῃ ὅτι ἄρτον οὐκ ἔχομεν (cod. ἔχωμεν), πάλιν γνώμεν ὅτι πάλιν χόπος Hpas® μένει. ὡς δὲ ἤγγισαν τῷ Ὑέροντι, λέγει αὐτῷ Πέτρος" χαῖρε, Ὑεωργέ. ὁ δὲ γεωργὸς λέγει autos’ χαίρετε καὶ ὑμεῖς, ἔμποροι. λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ Πέτρος ἔστιν σοι dotos, ἵνα παρέχεις (sic cod.) τοῖς παιδίοις τούτοις (cod. τῶν xao» τούτων, sed paullo post opi»), ἐπειδὴ ὑστερήθη- μεν; λέχει motor, ὁ Ὑέρων' ὑπομείνατε édtyov val προσέχετε “adv βοών καὶ τοῦ ἀρότρου xal τοῦ ἀγροῦ, ἵνα πορευθώ ἐν τῇ πόλει καὶ παρέχω ὑμῖν ὅρτους. λέγει αὐτῷ Πέτρος dav ξενο- δοχήσῃς ἡμᾶς, ἡμεῖς ἐπιτηροῦμεν τὸ ζεῦγος xal τὸν ὦγρόν. λέ- χει ὁ γέρων ΄ ναί. λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ Πέτρος εἶτα of βόες ὑμῶν εἰσίν : λέγει ὁ γέρων΄ οὐχί µεμίσθωµαι αὐτούς. λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ Πέτρος΄ πορεύου ἐν τῇ πόλει καὶ ἐπορεύθη ὁ γέρων ἐν τῇ πὀλει. καὶ ἆνα- στὰς ὁ Πέτρος δεξώσατο τὸν ἑαυτούῦ ἐπενδύτην xal τὸ λέντιον, καὶ λέχει πρὸς τὸν Ανδρέαν ὅτι cux ἔστιν ἡμῖν πρέπον ἀναπανεσθαι καὶ ἀργεῖν, μάλιστα δὲ ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν κοπιοῦντος, τοῦ γέροντος, ἀφεὶς (sic) τὸ ἔργον αὐτοῦ. τότε ὁ Πέτρος ἀφάμενος τοῦ ἀρότρου ἔσπειρεν (cod. επηρεν) τὸν σἵτον. ᾽Ανδρέας δὲ ἦν ὄπισθεν τῶν βοῶν, xal λέχει τῷ Πέτρῳ' πάτερ Πέτρε, τί κόπους παρέχεις ἡμῖν .. .? τότε λαβὼν 6 ᾿Ανδρέας τὸ ἄροτρον éx τοῦ" Πέτρου ἔσπειρεν (cod. ἕσπερεν) τὸν σῖτον λέγων ὁ σπόρος 6 els τὴν γῆν ἑροιμ- μένος (sed codex ξημένος) ἐν τῷ ao τῶν δικαίων ἔρχου (sic cod.) xal ἐλθὲ (cod. £290) els τὸ φώς). ἐξέλθατε τοίνυν οἱ 5 ἑρώμεν: ita codex. "Videtur ex barbarismo coniunctivus futuri statuendus. 6 ἡμᾶς: sic codex, non ut Woogius ἡμῖν. Tita codex, sed supra xortópty. 8 Sequitur: xol σὺ χοπιὰς ἡμῶν ὄντων. Woogius correxit xal col, χόπων ἡμῖν ὄντων. ? gy τοῦ: sic, male Woogius els. Nec magis codex τὸ σῖτον habet, ut Woo- gius voluit Idem 6 els non adsequutus est, sed codex planissime 6 ne. 19 An ita textus tolerabiliter restitutus sit dubito. 11* 164 IV. ACTA PETRI ET ANDREAE. κ.ά t ~ ~ v νεανίσκοι τῆς πόλεως, οὓς εὗρον ἐν τῷ Budd τῆς ἀπωλείας ἕως j * ou yao of ἀπόστολοι τοῦ X ) elad ἐν τῇ σήμερον (bou γαρ ol ἀπόστολοι τοῦ Χριστοῦ εἰσέοχονται ev τῇ πόλει συγχωρούντες (cod. -ρόντες) ἁμαρτίας τῶν πιστευόντων els αὐτούς, xa θεραπεύοντες πᾶσαν νόσον xal πᾶσαν µαλακίαν. εὔξασθε ὑπὲρ ἐμοῦ ὅπως ἐλεήσει µε, xal ῥυσθῶ ἐκ τῆς ἀνάγκης ταύτης. | Πολλοὶ δὲ ex τοῦ ὄχλου ἐπίστευσαν τῷ Χριστῷ διὰ τὸν λόγον |? tis γυναικός, xal πεσόντες παρὰ τοὺς πόδας τῶν ἆπο- , é 3 ,. > i [/ 8 - 9 9 στόλων προσεχύνουν αὐτοὺς. auTol δὲ ἐτίθουν tas χεῖρας ἐπ αὐ - , 4 1 3 ^ ~ ~ 4 , - 9 τοὺς. τοὺς δε ἀσθενοῦντας ἐν τῇ πολει lacavto, τυφλοῖς τὸ βλέπειν ἐχαρίσαντο, χωφοῖς τὸ ἀχούειν, δαίμονας ἀπήλαννον ο. e » , ‘ 4 ντο L2 πᾶς ὁ ὄχλος ἐδόξαζον τὸν πατέρα xal υἱὸν xal τὸ ἅγιον πνεῦμα. 3, ~ , Y c Hv δέ τις πλούσιος ἐν τῇ node ὀνόματι ᾿Ονησιφόρος 1. où- 3 - - τος οὖν θεωρήσας τὰ σημεῖα τὰ γινόμενα διὰ τῶν ἀποστέλων M- ye. αὐτοῖς ἐὰν πιστεύσω els τὸν θεὸν ὑμῶν, δύναμαι ποιῆσαι 3 4 a" e e ^ 4 3 ~ 9 4 . A > , xd à σημεῖον ὡς καὶ vpsts; λέγει αὐτῷ Ανδρέας dav ἀποτά- ξει (sic) πάντων τῶν ὑπαρχόντων σου καὶ τῆς γυναικός cou xal τῶν τέκνων σου, ὡς καὶ ημεῖς ἀπεταξάμεθα. τότε xal σὺ ποιη- σεις σημεῖα. ταῦτα ἀχούσας ὁ ᾿Ονησιφόρος, θυμοῦ πλησθεὶς λαβὼν τὸ ἑαυτοῦ λέντιον ἔβαλεν cis τὸν τράχηλον τοῦ ᾿ Ανδρέου, xal τύπτων αὐτὸν ἔλεχεν αὐτῷ μάγος el τὴν γυναῖκά pou χαὶ τὰ τέχνα µου xai τὰ ἀγαθά µου πῶς σὺ ἀναγκάζεις µε χα- ταλιπεῖν; τότε ὁ Πέτρος στραφεὶς xal ἰδὼν αὐτὸν τύπτοντα τὸν 2 4 4 2 «ο . » - A , ‘ 3 Ανδρέαν, λέχει auto" ἄνθρωπε, παῦσον λοιπον τύπτων Tov Αν- δρέαν. λέγει αὐτῷ ᾿Ονησιφόρος' θεωρῶ σε ὅτι φρονιμώτερος av- ^ y, ^ ^ τοῦ el” εἶπέ pot οὖν καὶ σὺ ἵνα καταλείψω τὴν yuvaixe µου καὶ A A > , . , A y $a » bd 4 τὰ τέχνα µου καὶ τὰ αγαθα pou’ τί σὺ λέγεις; λέχει auto [lé- . - 4 . 3 , é , 14 A τρος᾽ Ev σοι ῥῆμα λέγω) εὐχοπωτερὸν ἐστιν xapnrov but τρυ- μαλιᾶς ῥαφίδος εἰσελθεῖν n πλούσιον els τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ εἰσελθεῖν. ταῦτα ἀκούσας ὁ ᾿Ονησιφόρος καὶ ἐπὶ πλεῖον πλησθεὶς 11 Quae hoc loco sequuntur, cum iis quae praecedunt non cohaerent. Vi- dentur igitur plura excidisse. Sed nec quae praecedunt prioribus apta sunt. 13 Huc usque Woogius textun exscripsit. 28 Codex plerumque ὀνισιφόρος. 14 Codex χάµιλον. Item postea coustauter, IV. ACTA PETRI ET ANDREAE. . 165 ὀργῆς vat θυμοῦ, λαβὼν τὸ λέντιον ἐκ τοῦ τραχήλου τοῦ ᾿Αν- Sogou ἕβαλεν els τὸν τράχηλον τοῦ Πέτρου, xol οὕτως ἔσυρεν λέγων ΄ ὄντως µέγας μάγος, πλείων τούτου οὐ yao εἰσέρχεται χάμηλος διὰ τρυπήµατος ῥαφίδος. el δὲ xal δείξεις por τοῦτο τὸ θαῦμα, πιστεύω els τὸν θεόν σου οὐ μόνον δὲ ἐγώ, ἀλλά xai πᾶσα ἡ πόλις" εἰ δὲ µήχε, µεγάλως τιμωρηθήσ] ἐν µέσῳ τῆς πόλεως. ταῦτα δὲ ἀχούσας ὁ Πέτρος ἐλυπήθη λίαν, καὶ σταθεὶς val ἐκτείνας τὰς χεῖρας elg τὸν οὐρανόν, προσηύξατ» λέγων δέσποτα χύριε ὁ θεὸς nov, ἐπάχουσόν µου τῇ ὥρα ταύτῃ ἀγρεύσουσιν (cod. -εὐσω) γὰρ ἡμᾶς x τῶν ov λόγων. οὐ γὰρ προφήτης εἶπεν ταύτην THY διασάφησιν αὐτοῦ ἀπαγγέλ- λων, οὐδὲ πάλιν πατριάρχης, ἵνα µάθωμεν ταύτην τὴν έρµη- veg», xal νῦν ζητοῦσι παρ ἡμῶν τὴν τοιαύτην δ'ασάφησιν μετὰ παρρησίας. σὺ οὖν δέσποτα un παρίδῃς ἡμᾶς σὺ γὰρ el 6 ὑμνούμενος ὑπὸ τῶν Χερουβίμ. Tavita δὲ αὐτοῦ εἰπόντος ἐφάνη ὁ σωτὴρ ἐν poppy παιδίου δωδεχαετοῦς, φορῶν ὀθόνιον, καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς' θαοσεῖτε xal μὴ πτοεῖσθε, of ἐκλεκτοί µου µαθηταί' ἐγὼ γάρ εἶμι μεθ ὑμῶν πάντοτε ἐνεχθήτω n ῥαφὶς wal o κάµηλος. καὶ ταῦτα εἰπὼν ἀνῆλθεν els τοὺς οὐρανούς. πανταπώλης Bé τις ἦν ἐν τῇ πό- Aet, πιστεύσας τῷ κυρίῳ διὰ «Φιλίππου τοῦ ἀποστόλου' καὶ ἀχούσας ταῦτα, δραμὼν ἐζήτησεν ῥαφίδαν (cod. ῥαφήδην, vide post) ἔχουσαν μεγάλην τρυµαλιά», χάριν παρέχων τοῖς ἀποστό- λοις. τότε μαθὼν 5 Πέτρος λέγε, τέχνον, μὴ ζήτει μεγάλην fans: οὐκ ἀδυνατεῖ γρ τῷ θεῷ πᾶν ῥῆμα ἀλλά μᾶλλον φέρε ἡμῖν λεπτὴν ἑαφήν. τῆς δὲ ῥαφῆς ἐνεχθείσης xol παντὸς τοῦ πλήθους τῆς πόλεως ἱσταμένων πρὸς θεωρίαν, ἀναβλένας 6 Πέτρος dev κάμηλον ἐρχομένην. εἶπεν δὲ ἐνεχθῆναι aut. τότε Ernie» τὴν ῥαφίδα» (sic h. |. ipse codex) εἰς τὴν γῆν, xoi κράξας φωνῇ µεγάλῃ εἶπεν ἐν ὀνόματι τοῦ σταυρωθέντος Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ ἐπὶ Ποντίου Πιλάτου κελεύω σοι, κάµηλε, ἵνα εἰσέλ- θῃς διά τρυμαλιᾶς τῆς ῥαφίδος. τότε "| τρύπη τῆς ῥαφίδος Ἠνοίχθη ὡς πύλη, xal διῆλθεν δι αὐτῆς 5 κάμηλος. καὶ mas © E 5 Codex habet παντάπολις. 16 Samy codem sensu quo ῥαφί: uwsnrpnatum. 166 IV. ACTA PETRI ET ANDREAE ὄχλος ἐθεώρε. πάλιν λέγει 6 Πέτρος τῷ καμήλῳ' εἴσελθε πάλιν δια τῆς ῥαφίδος. xal εἰσῆλθεν πάλιν δεύτερον ὁ χάµ.ηλος. ταῦτα Wav ὁ ᾿Ονησιφόρος λέγει τῷ Πέτρῳ' ἀληθῶς μέγας μάγος el” ἐγὼ γὰρ οὐ πιστεύω, εἰ μὴ ἐγὼ πέμψω xal φέρω faba» (cod. nv) χαὶ κάμηλον. xal προσκαλεσάµενος ἕνα ex τῶν παΐδων αὐτοῦ λέγει αὐτῷ λαθραίως' πορεύθητι καὶ φέρε wor ὧδε κάµη- λον xai ῥαφίδαν (cod. -(Syv)* εὑρὲ δὲ καὶ γυναῖκα µεμιαμένην, xal αὐτὴν ἐπιβιβάσας Eveyxe ὧδε. of γὰρ ἄνδρες οὗτοι μάγοι εἰσί. μαθὼν δὲ ὁ Πέτρος τὸ μυστήριον διὰ τοῦ πνεύματος λέχει τῷ ᾿Ονησιφόρῳ' πέμψον, φέρε τὴν κάμηλον xal τὴν γυναῖκαν (sic) xal τὴν ῥαφήν. ὡς δὲ ἤνεγκαν, λαβὼν o Πέτρος τὴν ῥα- ony ἔπηξεν εἰς τὴν γῆν. ἡ δὲ γυνὴ ἦν καθεζοµένη ἐν τὸ xa- pyro. τότε λέγει ὁ Πέτρος ev τῷ ὀνόματι τοῦ κυρίου ἡμών Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ τοῦ ἐσταυρωμένου κελεύω σοι, χκάµηλε, ἵνα εἶσ- έλθῃς διὰ τῆς ἑαφίδος ταύτης. εὐθέως δὲ Ἠνοίχθη τῆς βελόνης À τρύπη xal ἐγένετο ὡς n (Sic) πύλη, καὶ εἰσῆλθεν δι αὐτῆς ὁ κἄμηλος. λέχει πάλιν ὁ Πέτρος τῷ χαμήλῳ᾽ εἴσελθε πάλιν δι αὐτῆς, ὅπως ἴδωσιν πάντες τὴν δόξαν τοῦ κυρίου ημών ᾿Γησοῦ Χριστοῦ, Όπως πιστεύσωσίν τινες els αὐτόν. τότε εἰσῆλθεν πά- Aw ὁ χκάμηλος διὰ τῆς βελόνης. ἰδὼν δὲ ᾿Ονησιφόρος ἐβόησεν λέγων. ἀληθώς [μέγας]; ὁ θεὸς Πέτρου xai ᾿Ανδρέου, xayo ἀπὸ τοῦ νῦν πιστεύω els τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ χυρίου ὑμῶν ᾿Γησοῦ Xot- στοῦ. νῦν οὖν ἄχουσον τῶν ῥημάτων µου, à Πέτρε. ἔχω τοί- νυν ἀρούρας, ἀμπέλους καὶ ἀγρούς' ἔχω δὲ xal εἴχοσι ἑπτὰ Aga; χρυσίου xal πεντήκοντα λίτρας ἀργυρίου" ἔχω δὲ ἀνδρά.- ποδα πάμπολλα. παρέχω τοῖς πτωχοῖς τὰ ὑπάρχοντά µου, ὅπως xai ἐγὼ nounou B» θαῦμα ὡς καὶ ὑμεῖς .... 6 δὲ Πέτρος ἣν λυπούμενος, µήποτε οὐκ ἐνεργοῦσιν αὐτῷ al δυνάµεις, ἐπειδὴ οὐκ ἦν λαβὼν τὴν ἐν Χριστῷ σφραγίδα. ταῦτα δὲ αὐτοῦ év- Qupoupdvou, ἰδοὺ φωνὴ ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ λέγουσα πρὸς αὐτόν 17 Hoc vel simile quid supplendum videtur, nisi mavis ἀληδής pro ἀληδῶς. 1* Sequitur in codice: day SéAnç, xal σὺ ποιήσῃς (sed iota subscriptum co- dex nusquam habet) év τῷ ὀνόματι τοῦ xuplou ἡμῶν inooÿ χριστοῦ, quae non sana esse apparet. Possit coniici ita fere scriptum fuisse: λέγει αὐτῷ ’Avôpéas: ταῦτα dav SéAnc, xol σὺ ποιῄσεις év etc. Sed eodem iure etiam alia coniici possunt. IV. ACTA PETRI ET ANDREAE. 167 χελεύω Got, ποίησον αὐτῷ ὅσα θέλει, ὅθεν πληροφορώ αὐτὸν ὡς βούλετα.. λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ Πέτρος" téxvov, 32590, ποίησον ὡς καὶ ημεῖς. ποοσελθὼν δὲ o ᾿Ονησιφόρος ἵσταται ἔμπροσθεν τῆς xaumhou xoi τῆς ῥαφίδος, καὶ εἶπεν ἐν ὀ[νόματι] ....7 19 χελεύω σοι: ita reposuimus pro χέλενσον, quod in codice est. 39 Hunc in modum exit codex. Quae enim folio insequenti (115) leguntur, ad vitam 8. Barbarae pertinent. Jense, typis Fr. Frommann. IN D E X A. PROLEGOMENA . .. ........ VH—LXIV. De laboribus nostris circa libros Novi Testamenti apo- eryphos in universum refertur . . . . . . . |. Vilsq. Cur nine demum accesserit volumen tertium ad duo | priora annorum 1851 et 1858. . . . . . . VII. Libris 14 in actis et evangeliis primum editis iam ac- cedunt alii inediti quinque . . . . . . . . . VIIL De edendi difficultate . . . e 5. IX. De libris similibus corpori Novi Testamenti à apoerypho reservatis deque nonnullis Veteris Testamenti pseud- epigraphis . . « «. . ο . . . . . © we S. X I. De apocalypsi Mosis . . . ... . X—XIL Plures libri eo nomine apud veteres dicti. Dubium quorsum hic referendus sit. Cur saeculis circa Chr. nat. tribuendus videatur . . . . 0. + + + X—XI. De codd. quattuor ad editionem adhibitis. . . . . XI sq. Il. De apocalypsi Esdrae . . . . . . . . XN—XIV. Diversam esse ab Esdrae libro quarto eoque multo in- feriorem sed ex illius imitatione fluxisse . . . . ΧΙ. De scriptura codicis Farisiensis unde editio petita est XII sq. De duobus libris medio aevo Esdrae nomine fictis . XIII sq. III. De apocalypsi Pauli... . . . . . . xiv—xvm. . Duas apocalypses Pauli veteribus innotuisse. Augu- stini et Sozomeni testimonia in eam quam edidimus quadrare. De reliquis eiusdem testibus . . . . XIV sq. Apocalyps. apocryph. ed. Tischendort. | 12 170 INDEX. Versiones orientales: Coptica? Syriaca, Arabica . . xvi De aetate libi . . . . . . . . . . . . . XVI. De codicibus nostris duobus, altero Ambrosiano, altero Monacensi . . . . . . . . . ο « . . . XVI s. De Syriaco textu nuperrime Urumiae invento eiusque interpretatione Anglica in apparatu critico nostro ex- scripta. 5. 0. ο . ο s. s. s. . s. . . XVII De fragmento homiletico in utroque Graeco codice apocalypsi Paulinae in fine mutilae addito. . . XVIII. IV. De apocalypsi Iohannis . . . . . . . xvin—xix. Testimonium scholiastae ad grammatican Dion. Thracis XVIII. De Birchii editione et codicibus . . . . . . . XVIII sq. De codd. nostris quinque . . . . . . . . . . XIX. De apocalypsi Petri ex cod. Arabico Oxoniensi . . XX sqq. Singula eius capita ex catalogo Alexandri Nicoll repe- tuntur. . . ο . s. s... 5. s... s. . . . KK XXIV. Bevelationum Bartholomaei Sahidice inventarum fragmentum ex interpretatione Eduardi Dulaurier . . XXIV — XXVII. De quadam Mariae apocalypsi in variis codicibus Graecis inventa . . . . 0.5. 5.5. + XXVII— XXIX. Fragmentum similis libri apocalyptic 00... + + XXIX—XXX. De apocalypsi Danielis . . . . . . . . . . XXX—XXXIII. V. De Iohannis libro de dormitione Mariae. VI. De Transitu Mariae. A. VII. De Transitu Mariae. B. . . . . . . . xxxiv—xLvi. Cur iste Pseudo-Iohannis liber adhuc delituerit . . . XXXIV. Quando scriptus videatur; quantum ubique placuerit . XXXV. Versiones Syriacae tres & Guilielm. Wright editae; ver- sio Arabica a Maximil. Enger edita; liber Copticus elusdem argumenti. . . . . . . ο . . AXXV — XXXVII. Transitus Mariae apud Latinos et apud poetas Germa- nio . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . XXXVII sq. Sermo Iohannis Thessalonicensis de dormi- tione Mariae. Ex variis codicibus plures eius ser- monis tituli et partes afferuntur . . . . . . . XXXVIII —XLII. Epiphanii monachi testimonium de utroque scripto . XLII. | Codices ad edendum Pseudo-Johannis librum a nobis adhibiti, item ad Transitum A et B 5. + + . XLI. INDEX. ,De assumptione beatae virginis Mariae’ ex cod. Am- brosiano Additamenta ad acta apostolorum apocrypha Ex Actis Pauli et Andreae a Zoega Sahidice re- pertis. Fragmentum ab Ed. Dulaurier versum . . De fragmentis Sahidicis actorum Bartholomaei . Additamenta ad evangelia apocrypha Guilielmi Wright Contributions to the Apocryphal Li- terature of the N. T. .collected and edited from Sy- rac MSS. . . . . . . . ον . . . Syriaca fragmenta protevangelil (capp. XVII — XXV) e codice sexti saeculi . Thomae evangelium ex eodem codice Syriaco partim interprete. Wrightio exscribitur, partim cum nostris recensionibus Gr. et Lat. confertur . De Ilerodis et Pilati epistulis PD Ad Pseudo-Matthaoi evangeliun: plura scriptu- rae codicis D exempla proferuntur . . . . . Ad Thomae evangelium Graece A: emendantur le- ctiones a Cotelerio et Thilone ex cod. Par. prolatae Ad Gesta Pilati Graece A: dantur exempla scriptu- rae e codice Monacensi nondum adhibito Editionem Fabricianam libelli qui ἀναφορὰ Πιλά- tov inscribitur plurimis ac gravissimis vitiis defor- matam esse ostenditur 171 Pag. XLIII — XLVI. XLVII — L. XLVII — XLIX. XLIX — L. LI —LXIV. LI. LI — LIII. LILI — LVI. LVI. LVI — LX. LXI: LXI — LXIII. LXIII — LXIV. B. TEXTUS APOCALYPSIUM etc. . 1—186. l. Apocalypsis Mosis. Graece. (Editio princeps.) 1— 38. IL. Apocalypsis Esdrae. Graece. (Editio princeps.) 94 — 88. III. Apocalypsis Pauli. Graece. (Editio princeps.) SA— 69. IV. Apocalypsis Iohannis. Graece 70 — 94. V. Iohannis liber de dormitione Mariae. Graece. * (Editio princeps.) . 95 — 118. Transitus Mariae. B. Latine 12 * . Transitus Mariae. A. Latine. (Editio princeps.) 113 — 138. VII. 124 — 186. 172 | INDEX. C. ADDITAMENTA AD ACTA APOSTOLORUM APOCRYPHA ........... ee 187167. I. Ad acta Andreae et Matthiae, ex codice unciali 139-141. II. Ad acta Philippi . .. .......... 141 — 156. 1. ex codice Parisiensi . . . . . . . . . . . 141 — 150. $. ex codice Barocciano . . . . . . . . . ο 151 — 166. III. Ad acta Thomae. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 156 — 161. 1. ex codice Monacensi unciali palimpsesto . . . . 156 — 158 2. ex codice Bodleiano . . . . . . . ο» . . 158 — 161. Barocciano ............ 886 161 — 167. 41659523 a. — —— — o This book is a preservation photocopy produced on Weyerhaeuser acid free Cougar Opaque 50# book weight paper, which meets the requirements of ANSI/NISO Z39.48-1992 (permanence of paper) Preservation photocopying and binding b y Acme Bookbinding Charlestown, Massachusetts 1994 Wu 3 2044 023 407 737